This is a modern-English version of The Gods of Mars, originally written by Burroughs, Edgar Rice.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
![[Illustration]](images/cover.jpg)
The Gods of Mars
by Edgar Rice Burroughs
Contents
FOREWORD
Twelve years had passed since I had laid the body of my great-uncle, Captain John Carter, of Virginia, away from the sight of men in that strange mausoleum in the old cemetery at Richmond.
Twelve years had passed since I had buried my great-uncle, Captain John Carter, of Virginia, out of sight in that odd mausoleum in the old cemetery in Richmond.
Often had I pondered on the odd instructions he had left me governing the construction of his mighty tomb, and especially those parts which directed that he be laid in an open casket and that the ponderous mechanism which controlled the bolts of the vault’s huge door be accessible only from the inside.
Often I had thought about the strange instructions he left me for building his grand tomb, especially the parts that said he should be laid in an open casket and that the heavy mechanism controlling the bolts of the vault’s massive door should be accessible only from the inside.
Twelve years had passed since I had read the remarkable manuscript of this remarkable man; this man who remembered no childhood and who could not even offer a vague guess as to his age; who was always young and yet who had dandled my grandfather’s great-grandfather upon his knee; this man who had spent ten years upon the planet Mars; who had fought for the green men of Barsoom and fought against them; who had fought for and against the red men and who had won the ever beautiful Dejah Thoris, Princess of Helium, for his wife, and for nearly ten years had been a prince of the house of Tardos Mors, Jeddak of Helium.
Twelve years had passed since I read the incredible manuscript of this remarkable man; this man who couldn’t remember his childhood and couldn’t even make a vague guess about his age; who was always youthful yet had once held my grandfather’s great-grandfather on his knee; this man who had spent a decade on the planet Mars; who had fought for the green men of Barsoom and against them; who had fought for and against the red men and had won the ever-beautiful Dejah Thoris, Princess of Helium, as his wife, and for nearly ten years had been a prince of the house of Tardos Mors, Jeddak of Helium.
Twelve years had passed since his body had been found upon the bluff before his cottage overlooking the Hudson, and oft-times during these long years I had wondered if John Carter were really dead, or if he again roamed the dead sea bottoms of that dying planet; if he had returned to Barsoom to find that he had opened the frowning portals of the mighty atmosphere plant in time to save the countless millions who were dying of asphyxiation on that far-gone day that had seen him hurtled ruthlessly through forty-eight million miles of space back to Earth once more. I had wondered if he had found his black-haired Princess and the slender son he had dreamed was with her in the royal gardens of Tardos Mors, awaiting his return.
Twelve years had passed since his body was discovered on the cliff in front of his cottage overlooking the Hudson River, and many times during those long years I had wondered if John Carter was truly dead, or if he was still exploring the sunken sea floors of that dying planet; if he had gone back to Barsoom to find that he had opened the imposing gates of the massive atmosphere plant just in time to save the countless millions who were dying from suffocation on that distant day when he was cruelly hurled through forty-eight million miles of space back to Earth again. I had wondered if he had reunited with his black-haired Princess and the slender son he had envisioned waiting for him in the royal gardens of Tardos Mors, anticipating his return.
Or, had he found that he had been too late, and thus gone back to a living death upon a dead world? Or was he really dead after all, never to return either to his mother Earth or his beloved Mars?
Or, had he realized that he was too late, and so gone back to a living death on a dead world? Or was he truly dead after all, never to come back to either his mother Earth or his beloved Mars?
Thus was I lost in useless speculation one sultry August evening when old Ben, my body servant, handed me a telegram. Tearing it open I read:
Thus, I was caught up in pointless thoughts one hot August evening when my servant Ben handed me a telegram. I tore it open and read:
‘Meet me to-morrow hotel Raleigh Richmond.
‘Meet me tomorrow at the Raleigh Hotel in Richmond.
‘JOHN CARTER’
‘John Carter’
Early the next morning I took the first train for Richmond and within two hours was being ushered into the room occupied by John Carter.
Early the next morning, I caught the first train to Richmond and, within two hours, found myself being led into the room where John Carter was staying.
As I entered he rose to greet me, his old-time cordial smile of welcome lighting his handsome face. Apparently he had not aged a minute, but was still the straight, clean-limbed fighting-man of thirty. His keen grey eyes were undimmed, and the only lines upon his face were the lines of iron character and determination that always had been there since first I remembered him, nearly thirty-five years before.
As I walked in, he stood up to greet me, his warm, familiar smile brightening his attractive face. It seemed like he hadn't aged at all; he was still the fit, strong man of thirty. His sharp grey eyes were still clear, and the only marks on his face were the lines that showed his strong character and determination, which had always been there since I first remembered him almost thirty-five years ago.
“Well, nephew,” he greeted me, “do you feel as though you were seeing a ghost, or suffering from the effects of too many of Uncle Ben’s juleps?”
“Well, nephew,” he greeted me, “do you feel like you’re seeing a ghost, or feeling the effects of too many of Uncle Ben’s juleps?”
“Juleps, I reckon,” I replied, “for I certainly feel mighty good; but maybe it’s just the sight of you again that affects me. You have been back to Mars? Tell me. And Dejah Thoris? You found her well and awaiting you?”
“Juleps, I guess,” I said, “because I definitely feel really good; but maybe it's just seeing you again that's making me feel this way. Have you been back to Mars? Tell me. And Dejah Thoris? Is she doing well and waiting for you?”
“Yes, I have been to Barsoom again, and—but it’s a long story, too long to tell in the limited time I have before I must return. I have learned the secret, nephew, and I may traverse the trackless void at my will, coming and going between the countless planets as I list; but my heart is always in Barsoom, and while it is there in the keeping of my Martian Princess, I doubt that I shall ever again leave the dying world that is my life.
“Yes, I've been to Barsoom again, and—but it's a long story, too long to share in the limited time I have before I have to go back. I've uncovered the secret, nephew, and I can travel through the endless void whenever I want, coming and going between all the countless planets as I please; but my heart is always in Barsoom, and as long as it remains there with my Martian Princess, I doubt I will ever leave this dying world that is my life again.”
“I have come now because my affection for you prompted me to see you once more before you pass over for ever into that other life that I shall never know, and which though I have died thrice and shall die again to-night, as you know death, I am as unable to fathom as are you.
“I've come now because my love for you made me want to see you one last time before you move on to that other life that I will never experience, and even though I've died three times and will die again tonight, as you understand death, I can't grasp it any better than you can."
“Even the wise and mysterious therns of Barsoom, that ancient cult which for countless ages has been credited with holding the secret of life and death in their impregnable fastnesses upon the hither slopes of the Mountains of Otz, are as ignorant as we. I have proved it, though I near lost my life in the doing of it; but you shall read it all in the notes I have been making during the last three months that I have been back upon Earth.”
“Even the wise and mysterious therns of Barsoom, that ancient cult which for countless ages has been credited with holding the secret of life and death in their impregnable retreats on the near slopes of the Mountains of Otz, are just as clueless as we are. I have proven it, though I nearly lost my life in the process; but you’ll read all about it in the notes I’ve been making over the last three months since I returned to Earth.”
He patted a swelling portfolio that lay on the table at his elbow.
He patted a bulging portfolio that sat on the table next to him.
“I know that you are interested and that you believe, and I know that the world, too, is interested, though they will not believe for many years; yes, for many ages, since they cannot understand. Earth men have not yet progressed to a point where they can comprehend the things that I have written in those notes.
“I know you're interested and that you believe, and I know that the world is also interested, even though they won’t believe for many years; yes, for many ages, because they can't understand. People on Earth haven’t advanced enough to grasp the things I've written in those notes.”
“Give them what you wish of it, what you think will not harm them, but do not feel aggrieved if they laugh at you.”
“Give them what you think is best for them, what you believe won’t harm them, but don’t take it personally if they laugh at you.”
That night I walked down to the cemetery with him. At the door of his vault he turned and pressed my hand.
That night, I walked with him to the cemetery. At the entrance of his vault, he turned and squeezed my hand.
“Good-bye, nephew,” he said. “I may never see you again, for I doubt that I can ever bring myself to leave my wife and boy while they live, and the span of life upon Barsoom is often more than a thousand years.”
“Goodbye, nephew,” he said. “I might never see you again, because I doubt I can ever bring myself to leave my wife and son while they’re alive, and people on Barsoom often live for more than a thousand years.”
He entered the vault. The great door swung slowly to. The ponderous bolts grated into place. The lock clicked. I have never seen Captain John Carter, of Virginia, since.
He walked into the vault. The heavy door swung shut slowly. The massive bolts slid into place with a heavy sound. The lock clicked. I haven't seen Captain John Carter of Virginia since.
But here is the story of his return to Mars on that other occasion, as I have gleaned it from the great mass of notes which he left for me upon the table of his room in the hotel at Richmond.
But here is the story of his return to Mars on that other occasion, as I’ve gathered it from the huge amount of notes he left for me on the table in his hotel room in Richmond.
There is much which I have left out; much which I have not dared to tell; but you will find the story of his second search for Dejah Thoris, Princess of Helium, even more remarkable than was his first manuscript which I gave to an unbelieving world a short time since and through which we followed the fighting Virginian across dead sea bottoms under the moons of Mars.
There’s a lot I haven’t included; so much I didn’t have the courage to share; but you’ll see that the tale of his second quest for Dejah Thoris, Princess of Helium, is even more incredible than the first manuscript I recently presented to a skeptical world, through which we tracked the brave Virginian across the dead sea floors under Mars' moons.
E. R. B.
E. R. B.
CHAPTER I
THE PLANT MEN
As I stood upon the bluff before my cottage on that clear cold night in the early part of March, 1886, the noble Hudson flowing like the grey and silent spectre of a dead river below me, I felt again the strange, compelling influence of the mighty god of war, my beloved Mars, which for ten long and lonesome years I had implored with outstretched arms to carry me back to my lost love.
As I stood on the hill in front of my cottage on that clear, cold night in early March 1886, the majestic Hudson River flowed below me like the gray, silent ghost of a dead river. I felt once more the strange, powerful influence of the mighty god of war, my beloved Mars, whom I had implored for ten long and lonely years with outstretched arms to bring me back to my lost love.
Not since that other March night in 1866, when I had stood without that Arizona cave in which my still and lifeless body lay wrapped in the similitude of earthly death had I felt the irresistible attraction of the god of my profession.
Not since that other March night in 1866, when I stood outside that Arizona cave where my still and lifeless body lay wrapped in the likeness of earthly death, had I felt the overwhelming pull of the god of my profession.
With arms outstretched toward the red eye of the great star I stood praying for a return of that strange power which twice had drawn me through the immensity of space, praying as I had prayed on a thousand nights before during the long ten years that I had waited and hoped.
With my arms stretched out toward the red eye of the great star, I stood praying for the return of that strange power that had twice pulled me across the vastness of space, praying as I had on a thousand nights before during the long ten years that I had waited and hoped.
Suddenly a qualm of nausea swept over me, my senses swam, my knees gave beneath me and I pitched headlong to the ground upon the very verge of the dizzy bluff.
Suddenly, a wave of nausea hit me, my senses blurred, my knees buckled beneath me, and I collapsed face-first to the ground right at the edge of the dizzying cliff.
Instantly my brain cleared and there swept back across the threshold of my memory the vivid picture of the horrors of that ghostly Arizona cave; again, as on that far-gone night, my muscles refused to respond to my will and again, as though even here upon the banks of the placid Hudson, I could hear the awful moans and rustling of the fearsome thing which had lurked and threatened me from the dark recesses of the cave, I made the same mighty and superhuman effort to break the bonds of the strange anaesthesia which held me, and again came the sharp click as of the sudden parting of a taut wire, and I stood naked and free beside the staring, lifeless thing that had so recently pulsed with the warm, red life-blood of John Carter.
Suddenly, my mind cleared, and the vivid image of the horrors of that eerie Arizona cave rushed back into my memory. Once again, just like that long-ago night, my muscles wouldn't respond to my commands. Even here on the calm banks of the Hudson, I felt as if I could hear the terrible moans and rustling of the fearsome creature that had lurked and threatened me from the dark corners of the cave. I summoned the same immense, almost superhuman effort to break free from the strange numbness that held me, and once more, there was a sharp click like a taut wire snapping. I stood there, exposed and free, next to the lifeless body that had recently pulsed with the warm, red life of John Carter.
With scarcely a parting glance I turned my eyes again toward Mars, lifted my hands toward his lurid rays, and waited.
With barely a glance behind, I looked back at Mars, lifted my hands toward its bright rays, and waited.
Nor did I have long to wait; for scarce had I turned ere I shot with the rapidity of thought into the awful void before me. There was the same instant of unthinkable cold and utter darkness that I had experienced twenty years before, and then I opened my eyes in another world, beneath the burning rays of a hot sun, which beat through a tiny opening in the dome of the mighty forest in which I lay.
Nor did I have to wait long; as soon as I turned, I suddenly shot forward into the terrifying void in front of me. I felt the same unbearable cold and complete darkness I had experienced twenty years ago, and then I opened my eyes in a different world, under the scorching rays of a hot sun that shone through a small opening in the canopy of the massive forest where I was lying.
The scene that met my eyes was so un-Martian that my heart sprang to my throat as the sudden fear swept through me that I had been aimlessly tossed upon some strange planet by a cruel fate.
The scene in front of me was so un-Martian that my heart jumped into my throat as a wave of fear hit me, making me think I had been carelessly thrown onto some strange planet by a cruel twist of fate.
Why not? What guide had I through the trackless waste of interplanetary space? What assurance that I might not as well be hurtled to some far-distant star of another solar system, as to Mars?
Why not? What guidance did I have through the vast emptiness of interplanetary space? What guarantees were there that I wouldn’t be thrown toward some distant star in another solar system instead of Mars?
I lay upon a close-cropped sward of red grasslike vegetation, and about me stretched a grove of strange and beautiful trees, covered with huge and gorgeous blossoms and filled with brilliant, voiceless birds. I call them birds since they were winged, but mortal eye ne’er rested on such odd, unearthly shapes.
I lay on a short patch of red grass-like plants, and around me was a grove of strange and beautiful trees, covered with huge and stunning flowers and filled with bright, silent birds. I call them birds because they had wings, but no human eye had ever seen such odd, otherworldly shapes.
The vegetation was similar to that which covers the lawns of the red Martians of the great waterways, but the trees and birds were unlike anything that I had ever seen upon Mars, and then through the further trees I could see that most un-Martian of all sights—an open sea, its blue waters shimmering beneath the brazen sun.
The plants were similar to those on the lawns of the red Martians by the great waterways, but the trees and birds were nothing like anything I had ever seen on Mars. Beyond the trees, I spotted the most un-Martian sight of all—an open sea, its blue waters sparkling under the bright sun.
As I rose to investigate further I experienced the same ridiculous catastrophe that had met my first attempt to walk under Martian conditions. The lesser attraction of this smaller planet and the reduced air pressure of its greatly rarefied atmosphere, afforded so little resistance to my earthly muscles that the ordinary exertion of the mere act of rising sent me several feet into the air and precipitated me upon my face in the soft and brilliant grass of this strange world.
As I got up to look closer, I encountered the same absurd disaster that had met my first attempt to walk on Mars. The weaker gravity of this smaller planet and the low air pressure of its thin atmosphere provided so little resistance to my Earth muscles that just trying to stand up sent me several feet into the air, causing me to land face-first in the soft, vibrant grass of this unfamiliar world.
This experience, however, gave me some slightly increased assurance that, after all, I might indeed be in some, to me, unknown corner of Mars, and this was very possible since during my ten years’ residence upon the planet I had explored but a comparatively tiny area of its vast expanse.
This experience, however, gave me a bit more confidence that I might actually be in some unknown part of Mars. This seemed very possible since, during my ten years living on the planet, I had only explored a small portion of its vast landscape.
I arose again, laughing at my forgetfulness, and soon had mastered once more the art of attuning my earthly sinews to these changed conditions.
I got up again, chuckling at my forgetfulness, and soon managed to adapt my body to these new circumstances once more.
As I walked slowly down the imperceptible slope toward the sea I could not help but note the park-like appearance of the sward and trees. The grass was as close-cropped and carpet-like as some old English lawn and the trees themselves showed evidence of careful pruning to a uniform height of about fifteen feet from the ground, so that as one turned his glance in any direction the forest had the appearance at a little distance of a vast, high-ceiled chamber.
As I walked slowly down the barely noticeable slope toward the sea, I couldn't help but notice the park-like look of the grass and trees. The grass was closely trimmed and carpet-like, just like an old English lawn, and the trees had been pruned carefully to a uniform height of about fifteen feet, so that when you looked in any direction, the forest seemed from a distance like a huge, high-ceilinged room.
All these evidences of careful and systematic cultivation convinced me that I had been fortunate enough to make my entry into Mars on this second occasion through the domain of a civilized people and that when I should find them I would be accorded the courtesy and protection that my rank as a Prince of the house of Tardos Mors entitled me to.
All this evidence of careful and systematic farming made me feel lucky to have entered Mars a second time through the territory of a civilized people, and that when I found them, I would receive the courtesy and protection that my status as a Prince of the house of Tardos Mors entitled me to.
The trees of the forest attracted my deep admiration as I proceeded toward the sea. Their great stems, some of them fully a hundred feet in diameter, attested their prodigious height, which I could only guess at, since at no point could I penetrate their dense foliage above me to more than sixty or eighty feet.
The trees in the forest really impressed me as I made my way to the sea. Their massive trunks, some nearly a hundred feet around, showed just how tall they were, although I could only estimate their height since I couldn’t see past the thick leaves above me to more than sixty or eighty feet.
As far aloft as I could see the stems and branches and twigs were as smooth and as highly polished as the newest of American-made pianos. The wood of some of the trees was as black as ebony, while their nearest neighbours might perhaps gleam in the subdued light of the forest as clear and white as the finest china, or, again, they were azure, scarlet, yellow, or deepest purple.
As high up as I could see, the trunks, branches, and twigs were as smooth and polished as the latest American-made pianos. Some of the trees had wood as black as ebony, while their closest neighbors might shine in the dim light of the forest as bright and white as the finest china, or they could be blue, red, yellow, or deep purple.
And in the same way was the foliage as gay and variegated as the stems, while the blooms that clustered thick upon them may not be described in any earthly tongue, and indeed might challenge the language of the gods.
And in the same way, the leaves were just as colorful and diverse as the stems, while the flowers that grew heavily on them can't be described in any earthly language, and could truly challenge even the language of the gods.
As I neared the confines of the forest I beheld before me and between the grove and the open sea, a broad expanse of meadow land, and as I was about to emerge from the shadows of the trees a sight met my eyes that banished all romantic and poetic reflection upon the beauties of the strange landscape.
As I approached the edge of the forest, I saw a wide expanse of meadow land stretching between the grove and the open sea. Just as I was about to step out from the shadows of the trees, a sight caught my eye that wiped away all romantic and poetic thoughts about the beauty of the unusual landscape.
To my left the sea extended as far as the eye could reach, before me only a vague, dim line indicated its further shore, while at my right a mighty river, broad, placid, and majestic, flowed between scarlet banks to empty into the quiet sea before me.
To my left, the sea stretched out as far as I could see, with just a faint, blurry line marking the distant shore. On my right, a powerful river, wide, calm, and impressive, flowed between red banks, emptying into the tranquil sea in front of me.
At a little distance up the river rose mighty perpendicular bluffs, from the very base of which the great river seemed to rise.
At some distance up the river, towering cliffs rose straight up, making it look like the huge river was rising right from their base.
But it was not these inspiring and magnificent evidences of Nature’s grandeur that took my immediate attention from the beauties of the forest. It was the sight of a score of figures moving slowly about the meadow near the bank of the mighty river.
But it wasn't these inspiring and magnificent examples of Nature’s grandeur that grabbed my immediate attention away from the beauty of the forest. It was the sight of a group of people slowly moving around the meadow near the bank of the massive river.
Odd, grotesque shapes they were; unlike anything that I had ever seen upon Mars, and yet, at a distance, most manlike in appearance. The larger specimens appeared to be about ten or twelve feet in height when they stood erect, and to be proportioned as to torso and lower extremities precisely as is earthly man.
They were strange, unsettling shapes; nothing like I had ever seen on Mars, but from a distance, they looked quite human. The larger ones seemed to be about ten or twelve feet tall when they stood up straight, and their torso and legs were shaped just like those of a human.
Their arms, however, were very short, and from where I stood seemed as though fashioned much after the manner of an elephant’s trunk, in that they moved in sinuous and snakelike undulations, as though entirely without bony structure, or if there were bones it seemed that they must be vertebral in nature.
Their arms, however, were very short, and from where I stood, they looked almost like an elephant’s trunk, moving in smooth, snake-like curves, as if they had no bones at all or, if they did have bones, they seemed to be more like vertebrae.
As I watched them from behind the stem of a huge tree, one of the creatures moved slowly in my direction, engaged in the occupation that seemed to be the principal business of each of them, and which consisted in running their oddly shaped hands over the surface of the sward, for what purpose I could not determine.
As I watched them from behind the trunk of a massive tree, one of the creatures moved slowly toward me, focused on what appeared to be the main activity of each of them, which involved running their strangely shaped hands over the grass, though I couldn't figure out why.
As he approached quite close to me I obtained an excellent view of him, and though I was later to become better acquainted with his kind, I may say that that single cursory examination of this awful travesty on Nature would have proved quite sufficient to my desires had I been a free agent. The fastest flier of the Heliumetic Navy could not quickly enough have carried me far from this hideous creature.
As he got closer to me, I got a good look at him, and even though I would later get to know his kind better, I can honestly say that just that quick glance at this terrifying mockery of nature would have been more than enough for me if I had the choice. Not even the fastest flyer in the Heliumetic Navy could have gotten me away from this awful creature fast enough.
Its hairless body was a strange and ghoulish blue, except for a broad band of white which encircled its protruding, single eye: an eye that was all dead white—pupil, iris, and ball.
Its hairless body was a strange and eerie blue, except for a wide band of white that surrounded its bulging, single eye: an eye that was completely dead white—pupil, iris, and sclera.
Its nose was a ragged, inflamed, circular hole in the centre of its blank face; a hole that resembled more closely nothing that I could think of other than a fresh bullet wound which has not yet commenced to bleed.
Its nose was a jagged, swollen, circular hole in the middle of its blank face; a hole that looked more like nothing I could think of other than a fresh bullet wound that hasn't started to bleed yet.
Below this repulsive orifice the face was quite blank to the chin, for the thing had no mouth that I could discover.
Below this disgusting opening, the face was completely featureless down to the chin, as the thing had no mouth that I could find.
The head, with the exception of the face, was covered by a tangled mass of jet-black hair some eight or ten inches in length. Each hair was about the bigness of a large angleworm, and as the thing moved the muscles of its scalp this awful head-covering seemed to writhe and wriggle and crawl about the fearsome face as though indeed each separate hair was endowed with independent life.
The head, except for the face, was covered by a messy bunch of jet-black hair about eight or ten inches long. Each hair was roughly the size of a large earthworm, and as it moved, the muscles of its scalp made this terrifying head of hair seem to twist, squirm, and crawl across the scary face, almost as if each individual hair had its own life.
The body and the legs were as symmetrically human as Nature could have fashioned them, and the feet, too, were human in shape, but of monstrous proportions. From heel to toe they were fully three feet long, and very flat and very broad.
The body and legs were as perfectly human as Nature could make them, and the feet were also human in shape, but of huge proportions. From heel to toe, they measured a full three feet long, and they were very flat and very wide.
As it came quite close to me I discovered that its strange movements, running its odd hands over the surface of the turf, were the result of its peculiar method of feeding, which consists in cropping off the tender vegetation with its razorlike talons and sucking it up from its two mouths, which lie one in the palm of each hand, through its arm-like throats.
As it got really close to me, I noticed that its weird movements—running its strange hands over the grass—were because of its unusual way of eating. It trims off the soft plants with its sharp talons and sucks them up from two mouths, one located in the palm of each hand, through its arm-like necks.
In addition to the features which I have already described, the beast was equipped with a massive tail about six feet in length, quite round where it joined the body, but tapering to a flat, thin blade toward the end, which trailed at right angles to the ground.
In addition to the features I've already mentioned, the beast had a huge tail about six feet long, thick where it connected to the body but narrowing to a flat, thin blade at the end that hung straight out from the ground.
By far the most remarkable feature of this most remarkable creature, however, were the two tiny replicas of it, each about six inches in length, which dangled, one on either side, from its armpits. They were suspended by a small stem which seemed to grow from the exact tops of their heads to where it connected them with the body of the adult.
By far the most impressive characteristic of this incredible creature, however, was the two tiny copies of it, each about six inches long, that hung, one on each side, from its armpits. They were attached by a small stem that seemed to extend from the very tops of their heads to where it linked them to the body of the adult.
Whether they were the young, or merely portions of a composite creature, I did not know.
Whether they were young or just parts of a mixed creature, I didn’t know.
As I had been scrutinizing this weird monstrosity the balance of the herd had fed quite close to me and I now saw that while many had the smaller specimens dangling from them, not all were thus equipped, and I further noted that the little ones varied in size from what appeared to be but tiny unopened buds an inch in diameter through various stages of development to the full-fledged and perfectly formed creature of ten to twelve inches in length.
As I examined this strange creature, the herd had been grazing nearby, and I noticed that while many had smaller specimens hanging from them, not all were carrying these. I also observed that the little ones varied in size, ranging from what looked like tiny unopened buds about an inch in diameter, through various stages of growth, to the fully developed and perfectly formed creatures measuring ten to twelve inches long.
Feeding with the herd were many of the little fellows not much larger than those which remained attached to their parents, and from the young of that size the herd graded up to the immense adults.
Feeding with the herd were many of the little ones not much bigger than those still with their parents, and from the young of that size, the herd ranged up to the huge adults.
Fearsome-looking as they were, I did not know whether to fear them or not, for they did not seem to be particularly well equipped for fighting, and I was on the point of stepping from my hiding-place and revealing myself to them to note the effect upon them of the sight of a man when my rash resolve was, fortunately for me, nipped in the bud by a strange shrieking wail, which seemed to come from the direction of the bluffs at my right.
Fearsome as they looked, I wasn’t sure whether to be afraid of them or not. They didn’t seem particularly well-equipped for a fight, and I was about to step out of my hiding spot and show myself to see how they would react to the sight of a man when my reckless decision was, thankfully for me, cut short by a strange, shrieking wail that seemed to come from the bluffs to my right.
Naked and unarmed, as I was, my end would have been both speedy and horrible at the hands of these cruel creatures had I had time to put my resolve into execution, but at the moment of the shriek each member of the herd turned in the direction from which the sound seemed to come, and at the same instant every particular snake-like hair upon their heads rose stiffly perpendicular as if each had been a sentient organism looking or listening for the source or meaning of the wail. And indeed the latter proved to be the truth, for this strange growth upon the craniums of the plant men of Barsoom represents the thousand ears of these hideous creatures, the last remnant of the strange race which sprang from the original Tree of Life.
Naked and unarmed, as I was, my end would have been quick and terrible at the hands of these cruel creatures if I had had time to act on my resolve. However, at the moment of the shriek, every member of the herd turned toward the sound, and at the same instant, every snake-like hair on their heads stood up straight as if each had been a sentient being, searching for the source or meaning of the wail. And indeed, this turned out to be true, as this strange growth on the heads of the plant men of Barsoom represents the thousand ears of these hideous creatures, the last remnant of the bizarre race that originated from the original Tree of Life.
Instantly every eye turned toward one member of the herd, a large fellow who evidently was the leader. A strange purring sound issued from the mouth in the palm of one of his hands, and at the same time he started rapidly toward the bluff, followed by the entire herd.
Instantly, everyone turned to one member of the group, a big guy who clearly was the leader. A strange purring sound came from the mouth in the palm of one of his hands, and at the same time, he quickly started moving toward the cliff, with the whole group following him.
Their speed and method of locomotion were both remarkable, springing as they did in great leaps of twenty or thirty feet, much after the manner of a kangaroo.
Their speed and way of moving were impressive, as they jumped in big leaps of twenty or thirty feet, much like a kangaroo.
They were rapidly disappearing when it occurred to me to follow them, and so, hurling caution to the winds, I sprang across the meadow in their wake with leaps and bounds even more prodigious than their own, for the muscles of an athletic Earth man produce remarkable results when pitted against the lesser gravity and air pressure of Mars.
They were quickly vanishing when I realized I should chase after them, so, ignoring all caution, I jumped across the meadow after them with leaps and bounds even more impressive than theirs, because the muscles of an athletic Earth man achieve amazing results when facing the lower gravity and air pressure of Mars.
Their way led directly towards the apparent source of the river at the base of the cliffs, and as I neared this point I found the meadow dotted with huge boulders that the ravages of time had evidently dislodged from the towering crags above.
Their path went straight to the visible source of the river at the base of the cliffs, and as I got closer, I saw the meadow scattered with massive boulders that time had clearly knocked loose from the steep cliffs above.
For this reason I came quite close to the cause of the disturbance before the scene broke upon my horrified gaze. As I topped a great boulder I saw the herd of plant men surrounding a little group of perhaps five or six green men and women of Barsoom.
For this reason, I got pretty close to the source of the disturbance before the scene hit me with shock. As I climbed over a large boulder, I saw a herd of plant men surrounding a small group of about five or six green men and women from Barsoom.
That I was indeed upon Mars I now had no doubt, for here were members of the wild hordes that people the dead sea bottoms and deserted cities of that dying planet.
That I was definitely on Mars, I now had no doubt, because here were members of the wild groups that inhabit the barren sea floors and abandoned cities of that fading planet.
Here were the great males towering in all the majesty of their imposing height; here were the gleaming white tusks protruding from their massive lower jaws to a point near the centre of their foreheads, the laterally placed, protruding eyes with which they could look forward or backward, or to either side without turning their heads, here the strange antennae-like ears rising from the tops of their foreheads; and the additional pair of arms extending from midway between the shoulders and the hips.
Here stood the great males, tall and impressive; here were their gleaming white tusks sticking out from their huge lower jaws almost to the middle of their foreheads, those laterally positioned, protruding eyes allowing them to see forward or backward, or to either side without turning their heads, and those unusual antenna-like ears rising from the tops of their foreheads; plus an extra pair of arms extending from halfway between their shoulders and hips.
Even without the glossy green hide and the metal ornaments which denoted the tribes to which they belonged, I would have known them on the instant for what they were, for where else in all the universe is their like duplicated?
Even without the shiny green skin and the metal decorations that showed which tribes they belonged to, I would have recognized them immediately for what they were, because where else in the entire universe can you find their kind?
There were two men and four females in the party and their ornaments denoted them as members of different hordes, a fact which tended to puzzle me infinitely, since the various hordes of green men of Barsoom are eternally at deadly war with one another, and never, except on that single historic instance when the great Tars Tarkas of Thark gathered a hundred and fifty thousand green warriors from several hordes to march upon the doomed city of Zodanga to rescue Dejah Thoris, Princess of Helium, from the clutches of Than Kosis, had I seen green Martians of different hordes associated in other than mortal combat.
There were two men and four women in the group, and their jewelry showed they belonged to different tribes, which confused me a lot. The various tribes of green men on Barsoom are always in a fierce battle with each other, and I had only ever seen them come together once—when the great Tars Tarkas of Thark united one hundred and fifty thousand green warriors from various tribes to march on the doomed city of Zodanga to rescue Dejah Thoris, Princess of Helium, from the grip of Than Kosis. I had never seen green Martians from different tribes working together outside of combat.
But now they stood back to back, facing, in wide-eyed amazement, the very evidently hostile demonstrations of a common enemy.
But now they stood back to back, looking in wide-eyed amazement at the clearly hostile actions of a common enemy.
Both men and women were armed with long-swords and daggers, but no firearms were in evidence, else it had been short shrift for the gruesome plant men of Barsoom.
Both men and women were armed with longswords and daggers, but there was no sign of firearms; otherwise, it would have been a quick end for the gruesome plant men of Barsoom.
Presently the leader of the plant men charged the little party, and his method of attack was as remarkable as it was effective, and by its very strangeness was the more potent, since in the science of the green warriors there was no defence for this singular manner of attack, the like of which it soon was evident to me they were as unfamiliar with as they were with the monstrosities which confronted them.
Right now, the leader of the plant men rushed at the small group, and his approach was as impressive as it was effective. Its unusual nature made it even more powerful, since the green warriors had no way to defend against this unique form of attack, which it quickly became clear they were as unaccustomed to as they were to the terrifying creatures standing before them.
The plant man charged to within a dozen feet of the party and then, with a bound, rose as though to pass directly above their heads. His powerful tail was raised high to one side, and as he passed close above them he brought it down in one terrific sweep that crushed a green warrior’s skull as though it had been an eggshell.
The plant man charged within a dozen feet of the group and then leaped, seeming to soar directly above their heads. His strong tail was lifted high to one side, and as he flew close overhead, he swung it down in a devastating blow that smashed a green warrior’s skull like it was an eggshell.
The balance of the frightful herd was now circling rapidly and with bewildering speed about the little knot of victims. Their prodigious bounds and the shrill, screeching purr of their uncanny mouths were well calculated to confuse and terrorize their prey, so that as two of them leaped simultaneously from either side, the mighty sweep of those awful tails met with no resistance and two more green Martians went down to an ignoble death.
The terrifying herd was now circling quickly and in a disorienting manner around the small group of victims. Their massive leaps and the loud, screeching sounds from their strange mouths were designed to confuse and scare their prey. As two of them jumped from either side at the same time, the force of those horrifying tails encountered no resistance, and two more green Martians fell to a shameful death.
There were now but one warrior and two females left, and it seemed that it could be but a matter of seconds ere these, also, lay dead upon the scarlet sward.
There was now just one warrior and two women left, and it seemed like it would only be a matter of seconds before they, too, lay dead on the blood-soaked ground.
But as two more of the plant men charged, the warrior, who was now prepared by the experiences of the past few minutes, swung his mighty long-sword aloft and met the hurtling bulk with a clean cut that clove one of the plant men from chin to groin.
But as two more of the plant men charged, the warrior, now ready from the experiences of the past few minutes, raised his powerful longsword high and struck the incoming figure with a clean cut that split one of the plant men from chin to groin.
The other, however, dealt a single blow with his cruel tail that laid both of the females crushed corpses upon the ground.
The other, however, struck a single blow with his brutal tail that brought both of the females' lifeless bodies crashing to the ground.
As the green warrior saw the last of his companions go down and at the same time perceived that the entire herd was charging him in a body, he rushed boldly to meet them, swinging his long-sword in the terrific manner that I had so often seen the men of his kind wield it in their ferocious and almost continual warfare among their own race.
As the green warrior watched the last of his friends fall and realized the whole herd was charging at him, he bravely rushed to meet them, swinging his longsword in the powerful way I had often seen his people use it during their fierce and almost constant battles among themselves.
Cutting and hewing to right and left, he laid an open path straight through the advancing plant men, and then commenced a mad race for the forest, in the shelter of which he evidently hoped that he might find a haven of refuge.
Cutting and chopping to the right and left, he cleared a path straight through the advancing plant men, and then started a frantic dash for the forest, where he clearly hoped to find a safe haven.
He had turned for that portion of the forest which abutted on the cliffs, and thus the mad race was taking the entire party farther and farther from the boulder where I lay concealed.
He had headed toward the part of the forest that connected to the cliffs, and so the wild chase was pulling the whole group farther and farther away from the boulder where I was hiding.
As I had watched the noble fight which the great warrior had put up against such enormous odds my heart had swelled in admiration for him, and acting as I am wont to do, more upon impulse than after mature deliberation, I instantly sprang from my sheltering rock and bounded quickly toward the bodies of the dead green Martians, a well-defined plan of action already formed.
As I watched the brave battle the great warrior fought against such overwhelming odds, my heart filled with admiration for him. Acting as I usually do, more on impulse than after careful thought, I jumped from my hiding spot and quickly moved toward the bodies of the dead green Martians, already having a clear plan in mind.
Half a dozen great leaps brought me to the spot, and another instant saw me again in my stride in quick pursuit of the hideous monsters that were rapidly gaining on the fleeing warrior, but this time I grasped a mighty long-sword in my hand and in my heart was the old blood lust of the fighting man, and a red mist swam before my eyes and I felt my lips respond to my heart in the old smile that has ever marked me in the midst of the joy of battle.
Half a dozen great leaps brought me to the spot, and another instant saw me again in my stride in quick pursuit of the hideous monsters that were rapidly gaining on the fleeing warrior, but this time I grasped a mighty long sword in my hand and in my heart was the old bloodlust of the fighter, and a red mist swam before my eyes and I felt my lips respond to my heart in the old smile that has always marked me in the midst of the joy of battle.
Swift as I was I was none too soon, for the green warrior had been overtaken ere he had made half the distance to the forest, and now he stood with his back to a boulder, while the herd, temporarily balked, hissed and screeched about him.
Swift as I was, I wasn't quick enough, because the green warrior had been caught before he had even covered half the distance to the forest. Now he stood with his back against a boulder while the herd, momentarily hesitant, hissed and screeched around him.
With their single eyes in the centre of their heads and every eye turned upon their prey, they did not note my soundless approach, so that I was upon them with my great long-sword and four of them lay dead ere they knew that I was among them.
With their single eyes in the center of their heads and all eyes focused on their target, they didn’t notice my silent approach, so I was upon them with my great long sword, and four of them were dead before they even realized I was there.
For an instant they recoiled before my terrific onslaught, and in that instant the green warrior rose to the occasion and, springing to my side, laid to the right and left of him as I had never seen but one other warrior do, with great circling strokes that formed a figure eight about him and that never stopped until none stood living to oppose him, his keen blade passing through flesh and bone and metal as though each had been alike thin air.
For a moment, they stepped back from my fierce attack, and in that moment, the green warrior stepped up and, jumping to my side, struck left and right in a way I had only seen one other warrior do before. His powerful, sweeping strikes created a figure eight around him and didn't stop until none were left to fight him. His sharp blade sliced through flesh, bone, and metal as if they were all just thin air.
As we bent to the slaughter, far above us rose that shrill, weird cry which I had heard once before, and which had called the herd to the attack upon their victims. Again and again it rose, but we were too much engaged with the fierce and powerful creatures about us to attempt to search out even with our eyes the author of the horrid notes.
As we leaned into the slaughter, that chilling, strange cry rose high above us again—one I had heard before, calling the herd to attack their victims. It rose again and again, but we were too focused on the fierce and powerful creatures around us to even try to spot the source of those terrifying sounds.
Great tails lashed in frenzied anger about us, razor-like talons cut our limbs and bodies, and a green and sticky syrup, such as oozes from a crushed caterpillar, smeared us from head to foot, for every cut and thrust of our longswords brought spurts of this stuff upon us from the severed arteries of the plant men, through which it courses in its sluggish viscidity in lieu of blood.
Great tails whipped around us in a frenzy of rage, sharp claws slashed at our arms and bodies, and a thick, green, sticky syrup, like what oozes from a crushed caterpillar, covered us from head to toe. Every swing of our longswords sent jets of this substance spraying on us from the severed arteries of the plant men, which flowed through their sluggish, viscous bodies instead of blood.
Once I felt the great weight of one of the monsters upon my back and as keen talons sank into my flesh I experienced the frightful sensation of moist lips sucking the lifeblood from the wounds to which the claws still clung.
Once I felt the heavy weight of one of the monsters on my back, and as sharp talons dug into my skin, I experienced the terrifying feeling of wet lips sucking the life out of the wounds where the claws were still stuck.
I was very much engaged with a ferocious fellow who was endeavouring to reach my throat from in front, while two more, one on either side, were lashing viciously at me with their tails.
I was really caught up with a fierce guy trying to get to my throat from the front, while two more, one on each side, were whipping at me with their tails.
The green warrior was much put to it to hold his own, and I felt that the unequal struggle could last but a moment longer when the huge fellow discovered my plight, and tearing himself from those that surrounded him, he raked the assailant from my back with a single sweep of his blade, and thus relieved I had little difficulty with the others.
The green warrior was really struggling to keep up, and I sensed that this uneven fight couldn’t go on much longer when the big guy noticed my situation. He broke away from those around him and sliced through the attacker on my back with one smooth move of his blade. With that relief, I had no trouble dealing with the others.
Once together, we stood almost back to back against the great boulder, and thus the creatures were prevented from soaring above us to deliver their deadly blows, and as we were easily their match while they remained upon the ground, we were making great headway in dispatching what remained of them when our attention was again attracted by the shrill wail of the caller above our heads.
Once we were together, we stood almost back to back against the huge boulder, preventing the creatures from flying above us to strike deadly blows. Since we were easily their equal while they stayed on the ground, we were making good progress in taking out the rest of them when our attention was pulled back by the shrill wail of the caller above us.
This time I glanced up, and far above us upon a little natural balcony on the face of the cliff stood a strange figure of a man shrieking out his shrill signal, the while he waved one hand in the direction of the river’s mouth as though beckoning to some one there, and with the other pointed and gesticulated toward us.
This time I looked up, and high above us on a small natural ledge on the cliff stood a strange-looking man shouting his loud signal, while he waved one hand toward the river’s mouth as if calling someone there, and with the other hand he pointed and gestured toward us.
A glance in the direction toward which he was looking was sufficient to apprise me of his aims and at the same time to fill me with the dread of dire apprehension, for, streaming in from all directions across the meadow, from out of the forest, and from the far distance of the flat land across the river, I could see converging upon us a hundred different lines of wildly leaping creatures such as we were now engaged with, and with them some strange new monsters which ran with great swiftness, now erect and now upon all fours.
A quick look in the direction he was facing was enough to make me aware of his intentions and fill me with a sense of deep dread. From all around the meadow, the forest, and the distant flat land by the river, I could see a hundred different lines of wildly bouncing creatures like the ones we were dealing with, along with some strange new monsters that ran swiftly, sometimes standing upright and other times on all fours.
“It will be a great death,” I said to my companion. “Look!”
“It’s going to be an epic death,” I told my friend. “Check this out!”
As he shot a quick glance in the direction I indicated he smiled.
As he quickly looked in the direction I pointed out, he smiled.
“We may at least die fighting and as great warriors should, John Carter,” he replied.
“We can at least die fighting like great warriors, John Carter,” he replied.
We had just finished the last of our immediate antagonists as he spoke, and I turned in surprised wonderment at the sound of my name.
We had just wrapped up dealing with our last opponent when he spoke, and I turned in surprised amazement at the sound of my name.
And there before my astonished eyes I beheld the greatest of the green men of Barsoom; their shrewdest statesman, their mightiest general, my great and good friend, Tars Tarkas, Jeddak of Thark.
And there before my amazed eyes, I saw the greatest of the green men of Barsoom; their smartest politician, their strongest general, my great and good friend, Tars Tarkas, Jeddak of Thark.
CHAPTER II
A FOREST BATTLE
Tars Tarkas and I found no time for an exchange of experiences as we stood there before the great boulder surrounded by the corpses of our grotesque assailants, for from all directions down the broad valley was streaming a perfect torrent of terrifying creatures in response to the weird call of the strange figure far above us.
Tars Tarkas and I didn't have a moment to share our experiences as we stood before the massive boulder, surrounded by the bodies of our bizarre attackers. From all sides, down the wide valley, a flood of horrifying creatures was rushing toward us in answer to the eerie call of the mysterious figure high above.
“Come,” cried Tars Tarkas, “we must make for the cliffs. There lies our only hope of even temporary escape; there we may find a cave or a narrow ledge which two may defend for ever against this motley, unarmed horde.”
“Come,” shouted Tars Tarkas, “we need to head for the cliffs. That's our only chance for even a temporary escape; there we might find a cave or a narrow ledge that two of us can defend forever against this ragtag, unarmed mob.”
Together we raced across the scarlet sward, I timing my speed that I might not outdistance my slower companion. We had, perhaps, three hundred yards to cover between our boulder and the cliffs, and then to search out a suitable shelter for our stand against the terrifying things that were pursuing us.
Together we sprinted across the red grass, I adjusted my speed so I wouldn't leave my slower friend behind. We had about three hundred yards to cover between our boulder and the cliffs, and then we needed to find a good spot to take cover from the terrifying things that were chasing us.
They were rapidly overhauling us when Tars Tarkas cried to me to hasten ahead and discover, if possible, the sanctuary we sought. The suggestion was a good one, for thus many valuable minutes might be saved to us, and, throwing every ounce of my earthly muscles into the effort, I cleared the remaining distance between myself and the cliffs in great leaps and bounds that put me at their base in a moment.
They were quickly catching up to us when Tars Tarkas shouted for me to move ahead and find, if I could, the sanctuary we were looking for. It was a smart suggestion since it could save us a lot of time, and putting all my strength into it, I covered the distance between me and the cliffs in big jumps that got me to the base in no time.
The cliffs rose perpendicular directly from the almost level sward of the valley. There was no accumulation of fallen debris, forming a more or less rough ascent to them, as is the case with nearly all other cliffs I have ever seen. The scattered boulders that had fallen from above and lay upon or partly buried in the turf, were the only indication that any disintegration of the massive, towering pile of rocks ever had taken place.
The cliffs rose straight up from the almost flat ground of the valley. There was no buildup of fallen debris creating a rough path up to them, which is typical of nearly all other cliffs I've seen. The scattered boulders that had fallen from above and were resting on or partly buried in the grass were the only signs that any breakdown of the massive, towering rock formation had ever happened.
My first cursory inspection of the face of the cliffs filled my heart with forebodings, since nowhere could I discern, except where the weird herald stood still shrieking his shrill summons, the faintest indication of even a bare foothold upon the lofty escarpment.
My first quick look at the cliffs' face filled me with unease because I couldn't see anywhere, except where the strange figure was standing and loudly calling out, even the slightest hint of a foothold on the high cliff.
To my right the bottom of the cliff was lost in the dense foliage of the forest, which terminated at its very foot, rearing its gorgeous foliage fully a thousand feet against its stern and forbidding neighbour.
To my right, the base of the cliff disappeared into the thick greenery of the forest, which ended right at its foot, displaying its beautiful leaves more than a thousand feet high against the harsh and intimidating neighboring cliff.
To the left the cliff ran, apparently unbroken, across the head of the broad valley, to be lost in the outlines of what appeared to be a range of mighty mountains that skirted and confined the valley in every direction.
To the left, the cliff stretched on, seemingly unbroken, across the wide valley, eventually disappearing into the shapes of what looked like a range of massive mountains that surrounded and enclosed the valley on all sides.
Perhaps a thousand feet from me the river broke, as it seemed, directly from the base of the cliffs, and as there seemed not the remotest chance for escape in that direction I turned my attention again toward the forest.
Perhaps a thousand feet away, the river seemed to burst directly from the base of the cliffs, and since there was no chance of escape that way, I shifted my focus back to the forest.
The cliffs towered above me a good five thousand feet. The sun was not quite upon them and they loomed a dull yellow in their own shade. Here and there they were broken with streaks and patches of dusky red, green, and occasional areas of white quartz.
The cliffs rose up above me about five thousand feet. The sun wasn't quite shining on them, and they appeared a dull yellow in their own shade. Here and there, they were marked with streaks and patches of dark red, green, and some spots of white quartz.
Altogether they were very beautiful, but I fear that I did not regard them with a particularly appreciative eye on this, my first inspection of them.
Altogether, they were really beautiful, but I have to admit that I didn't look at them with a very appreciative eye during my first look.
Just then I was absorbed in them only as a medium of escape, and so, as my gaze ran quickly, time and again, over their vast expanse in search of some cranny or crevice, I came suddenly to loathe them as the prisoner must loathe the cruel and impregnable walls of his dungeon.
Just then, I was only focused on them as a way to escape, and so, as my eyes quickly scanned their vast surface over and over in search of some gap or opening, I suddenly began to hate them like a prisoner must hate the cruel and unbreakable walls of his cell.
Tars Tarkas was approaching me rapidly, and still more rapidly came the awful horde at his heels.
Tars Tarkas was coming towards me quickly, and even faster was the terrifying horde following him.
It seemed the forest now or nothing, and I was just on the point of motioning Tars Tarkas to follow me in that direction when the sun passed the cliff’s zenith, and as the bright rays touched the dull surface it burst out into a million scintillant lights of burnished gold, of flaming red, of soft greens, and gleaming whites—a more gorgeous and inspiring spectacle human eye has never rested upon.
It felt like it was either the forest or nothing, and I was just about to signal Tars Tarkas to follow me that way when the sun reached the peak of the cliff, and as the bright rays hit the dull surface, it exploded into a million sparkling lights of shiny gold, vibrant red, soft green, and glowing white—an even more stunning and inspiring sight than any human eye has ever seen.
The face of the entire cliff was, as later inspection conclusively proved, so shot with veins and patches of solid gold as to quite present the appearance of a solid wall of that precious metal except where it was broken by outcroppings of ruby, emerald, and diamond boulders—a faint and alluring indication of the vast and unguessable riches which lay deeply buried behind the magnificent surface.
The entire cliff was, as later examination clearly showed, lined with veins and spots of solid gold, making it look like a solid wall of that precious metal, except where it was interrupted by chunks of ruby, emerald, and diamond—an enticing hint of the enormous and unimaginable wealth hidden just beneath the stunning surface.
But what caught my most interested attention at the moment that the sun’s rays set the cliff’s face a-shimmer, was the several black spots which now appeared quite plainly in evidence high across the gorgeous wall close to the forest’s top, and extending apparently below and behind the branches.
But what really grabbed my attention just as the sun's rays made the cliff face shimmer was the several black spots now clearly visible high up on the beautiful wall near the top of the forest, seemingly extending below and behind the branches.
Almost immediately I recognised them for what they were, the dark openings of caves entering the solid walls—possible avenues of escape or temporary shelter, could we but reach them.
Almost immediately, I recognized them for what they were: the dark openings of caves in the solid walls—potential escape routes or temporary shelters, if we could just reach them.
There was but a single way, and that led through the mighty, towering trees upon our right. That I could scale them I knew full well, but Tars Tarkas, with his mighty bulk and enormous weight, would find it a task possibly quite beyond his prowess or his skill, for Martians are at best but poor climbers. Upon the entire surface of that ancient planet I never before had seen a hill or mountain that exceeded four thousand feet in height above the dead sea bottoms, and as the ascent was usually gradual, nearly to their summits they presented but few opportunities for the practice of climbing. Nor would the Martians have embraced even such opportunities as might present themselves, for they could always find a circuitous route about the base of any eminence, and these roads they preferred and followed in preference to the shorter but more arduous ways.
There was only one path, and it went through the massive, towering trees on our right. I knew I could climb them easily, but Tars Tarkas, with his large size and heavy weight, would find it a challenge that might be beyond his capabilities, as Martians aren't the best climbers. On the entire surface of that ancient planet, I had never seen a hill or mountain taller than four thousand feet above the dead sea bottoms, and since the climb was usually gradual, there weren't many chances to practice climbing near the tops. Nor would the Martians have taken advantage of even the few opportunities that might arise, as they could always find a longer route around the base of any elevation, and they preferred those paths over the shorter but tougher ones.
However, there was nothing else to consider than an attempt to scale the trees contiguous to the cliff in an effort to reach the caves above.
However, there was nothing else to think about besides trying to climb the trees next to the cliff to reach the caves above.
The Thark grasped the possibilities and the difficulties of the plan at once, but there was no alternative, and so we set out rapidly for the trees nearest the cliff.
The Thark understood both the potential and the challenges of the plan right away, but there was no other option, so we quickly headed for the trees closest to the cliff.
Our relentless pursuers were now close to us, so close that it seemed that it would be an utter impossibility for the Jeddak of Thark to reach the forest in advance of them, nor was there any considerable will in the efforts that Tars Tarkas made, for the green men of Barsoom do not relish flight, nor ever before had I seen one fleeing from death in whatsoever form it might have confronted him. But that Tars Tarkas was the bravest of the brave he had proven thousands of times; yes, tens of thousands in countless mortal combats with men and beasts. And so I knew that there was another reason than fear of death behind his flight, as he knew that a greater power than pride or honour spurred me to escape these fierce destroyers. In my case it was love—love of the divine Dejah Thoris; and the cause of the Thark’s great and sudden love of life I could not fathom, for it is oftener that they seek death than life—these strange, cruel, loveless, unhappy people.
Our relentless pursuers were now really close to us, so close that it seemed impossible for the Jeddak of Thark to reach the forest ahead of them. Tars Tarkas didn’t seem very invested in trying, either, because the green men of Barsoom don’t like to flee. I had never seen one running away from death in any form. But Tars Tarkas had proven himself to be the bravest of the brave countless times, fighting against men and beasts. I knew there had to be another reason behind his flight other than fear of death, just as I was driven by something greater than pride or honor to escape these fierce destroyers. For me, it was love—love for the divine Dejah Thoris. I couldn’t understand why Tars Tarkas suddenly had such a strong love for life, because it’s usually the opposite; these strange, cruel, loveless, unhappy people often seek death rather than life.
At length, however, we reached the shadows of the forest, while right behind us sprang the swiftest of our pursuers—a giant plant man with claws outreaching to fasten his bloodsucking mouths upon us.
At last, we made it to the edge of the forest, with the fastest of our pursuers right behind us—a huge plant man with long claws ready to grab us with his bloodsucking mouths.
He was, I should say, a hundred yards in advance of his closest companion, and so I called to Tars Tarkas to ascend a great tree that brushed the cliff’s face while I dispatched the fellow, thus giving the less agile Thark an opportunity to reach the higher branches before the entire horde should be upon us and every vestige of escape cut off.
He was about a hundred yards ahead of his closest companion, so I called to Tars Tarkas to climb a tall tree that was touching the cliff’s surface while I dealt with the guy, giving the less nimble Thark a chance to reach the higher branches before the whole group closed in on us and blocked any chance of escape.
But I had reckoned without a just appreciation either of the cunning of my immediate antagonist or the swiftness with which his fellows were covering the distance which had separated them from me.
But I hadn't taken into account either the cleverness of my immediate opponent or how quickly his friends were closing the gap that had been between us.
As I raised my long-sword to deal the creature its death thrust it halted in its charge and, as my sword cut harmlessly through the empty air, the great tail of the thing swept with the power of a grizzly’s arm across the sward and carried me bodily from my feet to the ground. In an instant the brute was upon me, but ere it could fasten its hideous mouths into my breast and throat I grasped a writhing tentacle in either hand.
As I lifted my sword to deliver the final blow to the creature, it stopped in its tracks. My sword sliced through nothing but air, and the massive tail of the beast swung like a grizzly's arm, knocking me off my feet and onto the ground. In a heartbeat, the monster was on top of me, but before it could sink its grotesque mouths into my chest and throat, I grabbed a writhing tentacle with both hands.
The plant man was well muscled, heavy, and powerful but my earthly sinews and greater agility, in conjunction with the deathly strangle hold I had upon him, would have given me, I think, an eventual victory had we had time to discuss the merits of our relative prowess uninterrupted. But as we strained and struggled about the tree into which Tars Tarkas was clambering with infinite difficulty, I suddenly caught a glimpse over the shoulder of my antagonist of the great swarm of pursuers that now were fairly upon me.
The plant man was strong, heavy, and powerful, but my human build and greater agility, combined with the deadly grip I had on him, would have led to my eventual victory if we had time to discuss our strengths without interruption. But as we struggled around the tree that Tars Tarkas was climbing with great difficulty, I suddenly caught a glimpse over my opponent's shoulder of the large crowd of pursuers that were now right on top of me.
Now, at last, I saw the nature of the other monsters who had come with the plant men in response to the weird calling of the man upon the cliff’s face. They were that most dreaded of Martian creatures—great white apes of Barsoom.
Now, finally, I understood the nature of the other monsters that had arrived with the plant men in response to the strange call of the man on the cliff’s face. They were the most feared of Martian creatures—huge white apes from Barsoom.
My former experiences upon Mars had familiarized me thoroughly with them and their methods, and I may say that of all the fearsome and terrible, weird and grotesque inhabitants of that strange world, it is the white apes that come nearest to familiarizing me with the sensation of fear.
My past experiences on Mars had made me completely familiar with them and their ways, and I can say that out of all the frightening, bizarre, and grotesque beings in that strange world, the white apes come closest to making me feel fear.
I think that the cause of this feeling which these apes engender within me is due to their remarkable resemblance in form to our Earth men, which gives them a human appearance that is most uncanny when coupled with their enormous size.
I believe the reason I feel this way about these apes is their striking similarity in shape to humans, which gives them a really eerie human look, especially because of their massive size.
They stand fifteen feet in height and walk erect upon their hind feet. Like the green Martians, they have an intermediary set of arms midway between their upper and lower limbs. Their eyes are very close set, but do not protrude as do those of the green men of Mars; their ears are high set, but more laterally located than are the green men’s, while their snouts and teeth are much like those of our African gorilla. Upon their heads grows an enormous shock of bristly hair.
They stand fifteen feet tall and walk upright on their hind legs. Like the green Martians, they have a second pair of arms positioned between their upper and lower limbs. Their eyes are very close together, but they don’t stick out like those of the green men from Mars; their ears are positioned higher but are set more to the sides than the green men’s, while their snouts and teeth resemble those of our African gorilla. They have a huge mass of bristly hair on their heads.
It was into the eyes of such as these and the terrible plant men that I gazed above the shoulder of my foe, and then, in a mighty wave of snarling, snapping, screaming, purring rage, they swept over me—and of all the sounds that assailed my ears as I went down beneath them, to me the most hideous was the horrid purring of the plant men.
It was into the eyes of people like these and the terrifying plant men that I looked over the shoulder of my enemy, and then, in a huge wave of snarling, snapping, screaming, purring rage, they crashed over me—and of all the sounds that filled my ears as I fell beneath them, the most awful was the creepy purring of the plant men.
Instantly a score of cruel fangs and keen talons were sunk into my flesh; cold, sucking lips fastened themselves upon my arteries. I struggled to free myself, and even though weighed down by these immense bodies, I succeeded in struggling to my feet, where, still grasping my long-sword, and shortening my grip upon it until I could use it as a dagger, I wrought such havoc among them that at one time I stood for an instant free.
Instantly, a bunch of sharp teeth and claws sank into my flesh; cold, sucking lips clamped onto my veins. I fought to break free, and even though I was weighed down by these huge bodies, I managed to get to my feet. Still holding my longsword, I shortened my grip so I could use it like a dagger, and I caused so much chaos among them that for a moment, I was free.
What it has taken minutes to write occurred in but a few seconds, but during that time Tars Tarkas had seen my plight and had dropped from the lower branches, which he had reached with such infinite labour, and as I flung the last of my immediate antagonists from me the great Thark leaped to my side, and again we fought, back to back, as we had done a hundred times before.
What took just a few minutes to write happened in mere seconds, but during that time Tars Tarkas had noticed my trouble and had dropped down from the lower branches, which he had climbed with such effort. As I threw the last of my immediate enemies away from me, the great Thark jumped to my side, and we fought again, back to back, just like we had done a hundred times before.
Time and again the ferocious apes sprang in to close with us, and time and again we beat them back with our swords. The great tails of the plant men lashed with tremendous power about us as they charged from various directions or sprang with the agility of greyhounds above our heads; but every attack met a gleaming blade in sword hands that had been reputed for twenty years the best that Mars ever had known; for Tars Tarkas and John Carter were names that the fighting men of the world of warriors loved best to speak.
Time and again, the fierce apes lunged at us, and time and again we pushed them back with our swords. The long tails of the plant men whipped around us with incredible force as they charged from different angles or leaped over our heads like greyhounds; but each attack was met with a shining blade in hands that had been regarded for twenty years as the best that Mars had ever known, because Tars Tarkas and John Carter were names that the warriors of this world loved to say the most.
But even the two best swords in a world of fighters can avail not for ever against overwhelming numbers of fierce and savage brutes that know not what defeat means until cold steel teaches their hearts no longer to beat, and so, step by step, we were forced back. At length we stood against the giant tree that we had chosen for our ascent, and then, as charge after charge hurled its weight upon us, we gave back again and again, until we had been forced half-way around the huge base of the colossal trunk.
But even the two best swords in a world full of fighters can't hold out forever against overwhelming numbers of fierce and savage brutes who don't know what defeat means until cold steel teaches them not to live anymore. So, step by step, we were pushed back. Eventually, we found ourselves against the giant tree we had picked for our climb, and as wave after wave of attacks hit us, we kept giving ground until we were forced halfway around the huge base of the massive trunk.
Tars Tarkas was in the lead, and suddenly I heard a little cry of exultation from him.
Tars Tarkas was in the front, and suddenly I heard a small shout of joy from him.
“Here is shelter for one at least, John Carter,” he said, and, glancing down, I saw an opening in the base of the tree about three feet in diameter.
“Here’s shelter for at least one, John Carter,” he said, and, glancing down, I noticed an opening in the base of the tree about three feet in diameter.
“In with you, Tars Tarkas,” I cried, but he would not go; saying that his bulk was too great for the little aperture, while I might slip in easily.
“In with you, Tars Tarkas,” I shouted, but he wouldn’t budge; saying that he was too big for the small opening, while I could slip in easily.
“We shall both die if we remain without, John Carter; here is a slight chance for one of us. Take it and you may live to avenge me, it is useless for me to attempt to worm my way into so small an opening with this horde of demons besetting us on all sides.”
“We will both die if we stay here, John Carter; there’s a slim chance for one of us. Take it, and you might live to avenge me. It’s pointless for me to try to squeeze into such a small gap with this horde of demons surrounding us on all sides.”
“Then we shall die together, Tars Tarkas,” I replied, “for I shall not go first. Let me defend the opening while you get in, then my smaller stature will permit me to slip in with you before they can prevent.”
“Then we’ll die together, Tars Tarkas,” I said, “because I won’t go in first. Let me guard the entrance while you get inside, then my smaller size will let me sneak in with you before they can stop me.”
We still were fighting furiously as we talked in broken sentences, punctured with vicious cuts and thrusts at our swarming enemy.
We were still fighting fiercely as we spoke in broken sentences, interrupted by sharp cuts and thrusts at our overwhelming enemy.
At length he yielded, for it seemed the only way in which either of us might be saved from the ever-increasing numbers of our assailants, who were still swarming upon us from all directions across the broad valley.
At last he gave in, as it seemed the only way we could both be saved from the ever-growing number of attackers, who were still flooding toward us from all sides across the wide valley.
“It was ever your way, John Carter, to think last of your own life,” he said; “but still more your way to command the lives and actions of others, even to the greatest of Jeddaks who rule upon Barsoom.”
“It’s always been your style, John Carter, to think least of your own life,” he said; “but it’s even more your style to direct the lives and actions of others, even the greatest Jeddaks who rule on Barsoom.”
There was a grim smile upon his cruel, hard face, as he, the greatest Jeddak of them all, turned to obey the dictates of a creature of another world—of a man whose stature was less than half his own.
There was a grim smile on his cruel, hard face as he, the greatest Jeddak of them all, turned to obey the orders of a creature from another world—a man whose height was less than half his own.
“If you fail, John Carter,” he said, “know that the cruel and heartless Thark, to whom you taught the meaning of friendship, will come out to die beside you.”
“If you fail, John Carter,” he said, “just know that the ruthless and unfeeling Thark, whom you showed what friendship means, will come out to die beside you.”
“As you will, my friend,” I replied; “but quickly now, head first, while I cover your retreat.”
“As you wish, my friend,” I replied; “but hurry up now, go in head first while I cover your escape.”
He hesitated a little at that word, for never before in his whole life of continual strife had he turned his back upon aught than a dead or defeated enemy.
He hesitated a bit at that word because never before in his entire life of constant struggle had he turned his back on anything other than a dead or defeated enemy.
“Haste, Tars Tarkas,” I urged, “or we shall both go down to profitless defeat; I cannot hold them for ever alone.”
“Hurry, Tars Tarkas,” I insisted, “or we’re both headed for a pointless defeat; I can’t hold them off forever by myself.”
As he dropped to the ground to force his way into the tree, the whole howling pack of hideous devils hurled themselves upon me. To right and left flew my shimmering blade, now green with the sticky juice of a plant man, now red with the crimson blood of a great white ape; but always flying from one opponent to another, hesitating but the barest fraction of a second to drink the lifeblood in the centre of some savage heart.
As he fell to the ground to make his way into the tree, the entire howling pack of ugly creatures attacked me. My gleaming blade swung to the right and left, now covered in the sticky juice of a plant man, now stained with the bright blood of a great white ape; but always moving from one opponent to another, only pausing for the slightest moment to take the lifeblood from the center of some savage heart.
And thus I fought as I never had fought before, against such frightful odds that I cannot realize even now that human muscles could have withstood that awful onslaught, that terrific weight of hurtling tons of ferocious, battling flesh.
And so I fought like I never fought before, against such terrifying odds that I still can't believe human muscles could have endured that awful attack, that incredible pressure of crashing tons of fierce, fighting flesh.
With the fear that we would escape them, the creatures redoubled their efforts to pull me down, and though the ground about me was piled high with their dead and dying comrades, they succeeded at last in overwhelming me, and I went down beneath them for the second time that day, and once again felt those awful sucking lips against my flesh.
With the fear that we would get away, the creatures intensified their efforts to drag me down. Even though the ground around me was covered with their dead and dying companions, they finally managed to overcome me, and I went down beneath them for the second time that day, once again feeling those dreadful sucking lips against my skin.
But scarce had I fallen ere I felt powerful hands grip my ankles, and in another second I was being drawn within the shelter of the tree’s interior. For a moment it was a tug of war between Tars Tarkas and a great plant man, who clung tenaciously to my breast, but presently I got the point of my long-sword beneath him and with a mighty thrust pierced his vitals.
But I had barely fallen when I felt strong hands grab my ankles, and in another second I was being pulled into the safety of the tree’s interior. For a moment, it was a struggle between Tars Tarkas and a huge plant man, who was holding on tightly to my chest, but soon I got the tip of my long sword under him and with a powerful thrust, pierced his insides.
Torn and bleeding from many cruel wounds, I lay panting upon the ground within the hollow of the tree, while Tars Tarkas defended the opening from the furious mob without.
Torn and bleeding from many cruel wounds, I lay panting on the ground inside the hollow of the tree, while Tars Tarkas protected the entrance from the raging mob outside.
For an hour they howled about the tree, but after a few attempts to reach us they confined their efforts to terrorizing shrieks and screams, to horrid growling on the part of the great white apes, and the fearsome and indescribable purring by the plant men.
For an hour, they screamed around the tree, but after a few tries to get to us, they focused on terrifying shrieks and screams, the horrible growls from the big white apes, and the frightening, indescribable purring from the plant men.
At length, all but a score, who had apparently been left to prevent our escape, had left us, and our adventure seemed destined to result in a siege, the only outcome of which could be our death by starvation; for even should we be able to slip out after dark, whither in this unknown and hostile valley could we hope to turn our steps toward possible escape?
Finally, all but about twenty people, who seemed to have been left behind to stop us from getting away, had left us, and it looked like our situation was going to end in a siege, the only result of which could be our death by starvation. Even if we managed to sneak out after dark, where in this unfamiliar and dangerous valley could we possibly hope to go for a way out?
As the attacks of our enemies ceased and our eyes became accustomed to the semi-darkness of the interior of our strange retreat, I took the opportunity to explore our shelter.
As the attacks from our enemies stopped and our eyes adjusted to the dim light inside our unusual hideout, I seized the chance to check out our refuge.
The tree was hollow to an extent of about fifty feet in diameter, and from its flat, hard floor I judged that it had often been used to domicile others before our occupancy. As I raised my eyes toward its roof to note the height I saw far above me a faint glow of light.
The tree was hollow for about fifty feet in diameter, and from its flat, hard floor, I could tell it had often been used as a home for others before us. As I looked up at its ceiling to measure the height, I noticed a faint glow of light far above me.
There was an opening above. If we could but reach it we might still hope to make the shelter of the cliff caves. My eyes had now become quite used to the subdued light of the interior, and as I pursued my investigation I presently came upon a rough ladder at the far side of the cave.
There was an opening above. If we could just reach it, we might still have a chance to find refuge in the cliff caves. My eyes had adjusted to the dim light inside, and as I continued to look around, I soon found a makeshift ladder on the far side of the cave.
Quickly I mounted it, only to find that it connected at the top with the lower of a series of horizontal wooden bars that spanned the now narrow and shaft-like interior of the tree’s stem. These bars were set one above another about three feet apart, and formed a perfect ladder as far above me as I could see.
Quickly, I climbed it, only to discover that it connected at the top to the lower part of a series of horizontal wooden bars that stretched across the now narrow and shaft-like interior of the tree's trunk. These bars were placed one above the other about three feet apart, creating a perfect ladder as far up as I could see.
Dropping to the floor once more, I detailed my discovery to Tars Tarkas, who suggested that I explore aloft as far as I could go in safety while he guarded the entrance against a possible attack.
Dropping to the floor again, I explained my discovery to Tars Tarkas, who advised me to explore above as far as I could safely while he stood guard at the entrance in case of an attack.
As I hastened above to explore the strange shaft I found that the ladder of horizontal bars mounted always as far above me as my eyes could reach, and as I ascended, the light from above grew brighter and brighter.
As I quickly climbed up to investigate the strange shaft, I saw that the ladder of horizontal bars rose as high above me as my eyes could see, and as I went up, the light from above got brighter and brighter.
For fully five hundred feet I continued to climb, until at length I reached the opening in the stem which admitted the light. It was of about the same diameter as the entrance at the foot of the tree, and opened directly upon a large flat limb, the well worn surface of which testified to its long continued use as an avenue for some creature to and from this remarkable shaft.
For a full five hundred feet, I kept climbing until I finally reached the opening in the trunk that let in the light. It was about the same size as the entrance at the base of the tree and led directly onto a large, flat branch, the worn surface of which showed that it had been used for a long time by some creature as a pathway in and out of this remarkable shaft.
I did not venture out upon the limb for fear that I might be discovered and our retreat in this direction cut off; but instead hurried to retrace my steps to Tars Tarkas.
I didn't risk going out on the limb because I was afraid I might get caught and our escape in this direction would be blocked; instead, I quickly went back to Tars Tarkas.
I soon reached him and presently we were both ascending the long ladder toward the opening above.
I quickly caught up to him, and soon we were both climbing the long ladder toward the opening above.
Tars Tarkas went in advance and as I reached the first of the horizontal bars I drew the ladder up after me and, handing it to him, he carried it a hundred feet further aloft, where he wedged it safely between one of the bars and the side of the shaft. In like manner I dislodged the lower bars as I passed them, so that we soon had the interior of the tree denuded of all possible means of ascent for a distance of a hundred feet from the base; thus precluding possible pursuit and attack from the rear.
Tars Tarkas moved ahead, and when I got to the first of the horizontal bars, I pulled the ladder up behind me. I handed it to him, and he carried it another hundred feet up, wedging it securely between one of the bars and the side of the shaft. I similarly knocked down the lower bars as I went by, so we quickly cleared the inside of the tree of any possible ways to climb up for a hundred feet from the base, preventing any potential pursuit or attack from behind.
As we were to learn later, this precaution saved us from dire predicament, and was eventually the means of our salvation.
As we would later find out, this precaution saved us from a serious situation and ultimately became our way to salvation.
When we reached the opening at the top Tars Tarkas drew to one side that I might pass out and investigate, as, owing to my lesser weight and greater agility, I was better fitted for the perilous threading of this dizzy, hanging pathway.
When we got to the opening at the top, Tars Tarkas stepped aside so I could go out and check it out. Since I was lighter and more agile, I was better suited for the risky navigation of this dizzying, hanging pathway.
The limb upon which I found myself ascended at a slight angle toward the cliff, and as I followed it I found that it terminated a few feet above a narrow ledge which protruded from the cliff’s face at the entrance to a narrow cave.
The branch I was on sloped slightly up toward the cliff, and as I moved along it, I realized it ended a few feet above a narrow ledge that stuck out from the cliff’s face at the opening of a tight cave.
As I approached the slightly more slender extremity of the branch it bent beneath my weight until, as I balanced perilously upon its outer tip, it swayed gently on a level with the ledge at a distance of a couple of feet.
As I got closer to the narrower end of the branch, it bent under my weight until, teetering on its outer tip, it swayed lightly at the same level as the ledge a couple of feet away.
Five hundred feet below me lay the vivid scarlet carpet of the valley; nearly five thousand feet above towered the mighty, gleaming face of the gorgeous cliffs.
Five hundred feet beneath me was the bright red carpet of the valley; almost five thousand feet above loomed the impressive, shining face of the beautiful cliffs.
The cave that I faced was not one of those that I had seen from the ground, and which lay much higher, possibly a thousand feet. But so far as I might know it was as good for our purpose as another, and so I returned to the tree for Tars Tarkas.
The cave I encountered wasn't one of those I'd seen from the ground, which was much higher up, maybe a thousand feet. But as far as I could tell, it was just as suitable for our needs as any other, so I headed back to the tree to get Tars Tarkas.
Together we wormed our way along the waving pathway, but when we reached the end of the branch we found that our combined weight so depressed the limb that the cave’s mouth was now too far above us to be reached.
Together we crawled along the swaying path, but when we got to the end of the branch, we found that our combined weight had bent the limb down so much that the entrance to the cave was now too high for us to reach.
We finally agreed that Tars Tarkas should return along the branch, leaving his longest leather harness strap with me, and that when the limb had risen to a height that would permit me to enter the cave I was to do so, and on Tars Tarkas’ return I could then lower the strap and haul him up to the safety of the ledge.
We finally agreed that Tars Tarkas should go back along the branch, leaving his longest leather harness strap with me. When the limb was high enough for me to enter the cave, I was supposed to do that, and once Tars Tarkas returned, I could lower the strap and pull him up to the safety of the ledge.
This we did without mishap and soon found ourselves together upon the verge of a dizzy little balcony, with a magnificent view of the valley spreading out below us.
This we did without any issues and soon found ourselves together on the edge of a small balcony, with an amazing view of the valley stretching out beneath us.
As far as the eye could reach gorgeous forest and crimson sward skirted a silent sea, and about all towered the brilliant monster guardian cliffs. Once we thought we discerned a gilded minaret gleaming in the sun amidst the waving tops of far-distant trees, but we soon abandoned the idea in the belief that it was but an hallucination born of our great desire to discover the haunts of civilized men in this beautiful, yet forbidding, spot.
As far as we could see, beautiful forests and red grass surrounded a quiet sea, and towering above everything were the stunning cliffs guarding the area. At one point, we thought we spotted a shining minaret glimmering in the sunlight among the swaying tops of faraway trees, but we quickly let go of that thought, believing it was just a mirage fueled by our strong desire to find signs of civilization in this beautiful but intimidating place.
Below us upon the river’s bank the great white apes were devouring the last remnants of Tars Tarkas’ former companions, while great herds of plant men grazed in ever-widening circles about the sward which they kept as close clipped as the smoothest of lawns.
Below us on the riverbank, the giant white apes were feasting on the last remains of Tars Tarkas' former companions, while large groups of plant men grazed in ever-widening circles around the grass they maintained as neatly trimmed as the finest lawns.
Knowing that attack from the tree was now improbable, we determined to explore the cave, which we had every reason to believe was but a continuation of the path we had already traversed, leading the gods alone knew where, but quite evidently away from this valley of grim ferocity.
Knowing that an attack from the tree was now unlikely, we decided to explore the cave, which we had every reason to think was just a continuation of the path we had already taken, leading who knows where, but clearly away from this valley of fierce despair.
As we advanced we found a well-proportioned tunnel cut from the solid cliff. Its walls rose some twenty feet above the floor, which was about five feet in width. The roof was arched. We had no means of making a light, and so groped our way slowly into the ever-increasing darkness, Tars Tarkas keeping in touch with one wall while I felt along the other, while, to prevent our wandering into diverging branches and becoming separated or lost in some intricate and labyrinthine maze, we clasped hands.
As we moved forward, we came across a well-shaped tunnel carved from the solid cliff. Its walls were about twenty feet high, and the floor was around five feet wide. The ceiling was arched. We had no way to make light, so we slowly felt our way into the growing darkness. Tars Tarkas stayed close to one wall while I felt along the other, and to avoid getting lost or separated in a twisting maze, we held hands.
How far we traversed the tunnel in this manner I do not know, but presently we came to an obstruction which blocked our further progress. It seemed more like a partition than a sudden ending of the cave, for it was constructed not of the material of the cliff, but of something which felt like very hard wood.
How far we went through the tunnel this way, I don't know, but soon we encountered a barrier that stopped us from moving forward. It felt more like a wall than a sudden end to the cave, because it was made not of the rock from the cliff, but of something that felt like very hard wood.
Silently I groped over its surface with my hands, and presently was rewarded by the feel of the button which as commonly denotes a door on Mars as does a door knob on Earth.
Silently, I felt around its surface with my hands, and soon I was rewarded by discovering the button that, just like a doorknob on Earth, commonly indicates a door on Mars.
Gently pressing it, I had the satisfaction of feeling the door slowly give before me, and in another instant we were looking into a dimly lighted apartment, which, so far as we could see, was unoccupied.
Gently pressing it, I felt a sense of satisfaction as the door slowly opened for me, and in another moment we were looking into a dimly lit apartment that, as far as we could tell, was empty.
Without more ado I swung the door wide open and, followed by the huge Thark, stepped into the chamber. As we stood for a moment in silence gazing about the room a slight noise behind caused me to turn quickly, when, to my astonishment, I saw the door close with a sharp click as though by an unseen hand.
Without further delay, I swung the door wide open and, followed by the enormous Thark, stepped into the room. As we stood there for a moment in silence, taking in our surroundings, a slight noise behind me made me turn quickly, and to my surprise, I saw the door close with a sharp click as if by an invisible hand.
Instantly I sprang toward it to wrench it open again, for something in the uncanny movement of the thing and the tense and almost palpable silence of the chamber seemed to portend a lurking evil lying hidden in this rock-bound chamber within the bowels of the Golden Cliffs.
Instantly, I jumped toward it to wrench it open again, because something about the strange movement of the thing and the tense, almost tangible silence of the room made it feel like there was a hidden danger lurking in this rocky chamber deep within the Golden Cliffs.
My fingers clawed futilely at the unyielding portal, while my eyes sought in vain for a duplicate of the button which had given us ingress.
My fingers clawed uselessly at the stubborn door, while my eyes searched hopelessly for a copy of the button that had let us in.
And then, from unseen lips, a cruel and mocking peal of laughter rang through the desolate place.
And then, from hidden lips, a harsh and mocking laugh echoed through the empty place.
CHAPTER III
THE CHAMBER OF MYSTERY
For moments after that awful laugh had ceased reverberating through the rocky room, Tars Tarkas and I stood in tense and expectant silence. But no further sound broke the stillness, nor within the range of our vision did aught move.
For a few moments after that terrible laugh stopped echoing through the rocky room, Tars Tarkas and I stood in tense, anxious silence. But no other sounds disturbed the quiet, and nothing moved within our line of sight.
At length Tars Tarkas laughed softly, after the manner of his strange kind when in the presence of the horrible or terrifying. It is not an hysterical laugh, but rather the genuine expression of the pleasure they derive from the things that move Earth men to loathing or to tears.
At last, Tars Tarkas chuckled quietly, like his unusual kind does when faced with something horrible or frightening. It's not a hysterical laugh; instead, it's a true reflection of the enjoyment they get from things that make Earth men feel disgusted or bring them to tears.
Often and again have I seen them roll upon the ground in mad fits of uncontrollable mirth when witnessing the death agonies of women and little children beneath the torture of that hellish green Martian fete—the Great Games.
Often and again, I've watched them roll on the ground in crazy fits of uncontrollable laughter as they witnessed the dying struggles of women and little children under the torment of that hellish green Martian festival—the Great Games.
I looked up at the Thark, a smile upon my own lips, for here in truth was greater need for a smiling face than a trembling chin.
I looked up at the Thark, a smile on my lips, because here there was really a bigger need for a smile than for a quaking chin.
“What do you make of it all?” I asked. “Where in the deuce are we?”
“What do you think about all this?” I asked. “Where on earth are we?”
He looked at me in surprise.
He looked at me in shock.
“Where are we?” he repeated. “Do you tell me, John Carter, that you know not where you be?”
“Where are we?” he asked again. “Are you telling me, John Carter, that you don’t know where you are?”
“That I am upon Barsoom is all that I can guess, and but for you and the great white apes I should not even guess that, for the sights I have seen this day are as unlike the things of my beloved Barsoom as I knew it ten long years ago as they are unlike the world of my birth.
“That I am on Barsoom is the only thing I can figure out, and if it weren't for you and the great white apes, I wouldn’t even think that, because the things I’ve seen today are as different from what I cherished about Barsoom a decade ago as they are from the world where I was born."
“No, Tars Tarkas, I know not where we be.”
“No, Tars Tarkas, I don’t know where we are.”
“Where have you been since you opened the mighty portals of the atmosphere plant years ago, after the keeper had died and the engines stopped and all Barsoom was dying, that had not already died, of asphyxiation? Your body even was never found, though the men of a whole world sought after it for years, though the Jeddak of Helium and his granddaughter, your princess, offered such fabulous rewards that even princes of royal blood joined in the search.
“Where have you been since you opened the powerful gates of the atmosphere plant years ago, after the keeper died and the engines stopped, leaving all of Barsoom, that hadn’t already died, to suffocate? Your body was never found, even though the people of an entire world searched for it for years. The Jeddak of Helium and his granddaughter, your princess, offered such incredible rewards that even princes of royal blood joined in the hunt.”
“There was but one conclusion to reach when all efforts to locate you had failed, and that, that you had taken the long, last pilgrimage down the mysterious River Iss, to await in the Valley Dor upon the shores of the Lost Sea of Korus the beautiful Dejah Thoris, your princess.
“There was only one conclusion to make when all attempts to find you had failed, and that was that you had embarked on the long, final journey down the mysterious River Iss, to wait in the Valley Dor on the shores of the Lost Sea of Korus for the beautiful Dejah Thoris, your princess.”
“Why you had gone none could guess, for your princess still lived—”
“Why you had left was a mystery to everyone, since your princess was still alive—”
“Thank God,” I interrupted him. “I did not dare to ask you, for I feared I might have been too late to save her—she was very low when I left her in the royal gardens of Tardos Mors that long-gone night; so very low that I scarcely hoped even then to reach the atmosphere plant ere her dear spirit had fled from me for ever. And she lives yet?”
“Thank God,” I interrupted him. “I didn’t want to ask you because I was afraid it might be too late to save her—she was in really bad shape when I left her in the royal gardens of Tardos Mors that night long ago; so bad that I hardly had any hope of getting to the atmosphere plant before her dear spirit left me forever. And she’s still alive?”
“She lives, John Carter.”
"She’s alive, John Carter."
“You have not told me where we are,” I reminded him.
“You haven't told me where we are,” I reminded him.
“We are where I expected to find you, John Carter—and another. Many years ago you heard the story of the woman who taught me the thing that green Martians are reared to hate, the woman who taught me to love. You know the cruel tortures and the awful death her love won for her at the hands of the beast, Tal Hajus.
“We are exactly where I expected to find you, John Carter—and with someone else. Many years ago, you heard the story of the woman who taught me what the green Martians are raised to hate, the woman who showed me how to love. You know the terrible tortures and the horrific death her love brought upon her at the hands of the beast, Tal Hajus.
“She, I thought, awaited me by the Lost Sea of Korus.
“She, I thought, was waiting for me by the Lost Sea of Korus.
“You know that it was left for a man from another world, for yourself, John Carter, to teach this cruel Thark what friendship is; and you, I thought, also roamed the care-free Valley Dor.
“You know that it was left for a man from another world, for you, John Carter, to show this ruthless Thark what friendship really means; and I thought you also wandered through the care-free Valley Dor.
“Thus were the two I most longed for at the end of the long pilgrimage I must take some day, and so as the time had elapsed which Dejah Thoris had hoped might bring you once more to her side, for she has always tried to believe that you had but temporarily returned to your own planet, I at last gave way to my great yearning and a month since I started upon the journey, the end of which you have this day witnessed. Do you understand now where you be, John Carter?”
“Thus were the two I longed for at the end of the long journey I must take one day, and since the time had passed that Dejah Thoris hoped might bring you back to her side, as she always tried to believe you had only temporarily returned to your own planet, I finally gave in to my deep yearning and a month ago I started this journey, the end of which you have witnessed today. Do you understand now where you are, John Carter?”
“And that was the River Iss, emptying into the Lost Sea of Korus in the Valley Dor?” I asked.
“And that was the River Iss, flowing into the Lost Sea of Korus in the Valley Dor?” I asked.
“This is the valley of love and peace and rest to which every Barsoomian since time immemorial has longed to pilgrimage at the end of a life of hate and strife and bloodshed,” he replied. “This, John Carter, is Heaven.”
“This is the valley of love, peace, and rest that every Barsoomian has yearned to visit after a life filled with hate, conflict, and bloodshed,” he said. “This, John Carter, is Heaven.”
His tone was cold and ironical; its bitterness but reflecting the terrible disappointment he had suffered. Such a fearful disillusionment, such a blasting of life-long hopes and aspirations, such an uprooting of age-old tradition might have excused a vastly greater demonstration on the part of the Thark.
His tone was cold and sarcastic; its bitterness just showing the deep disappointment he had experienced. Such a crushing disillusionment, such a destruction of lifelong hopes and dreams, such a tearing away of long-held traditions could have justified a much greater reaction from the Thark.
I laid my hand upon his shoulder.
I placed my hand on his shoulder.
“I am sorry,” I said, nor did there seem aught else to say.
“I’m sorry,” I said, and there didn’t seem to be anything else to say.
“Think, John Carter, of the countless billions of Barsoomians who have taken the voluntary pilgrimage down this cruel river since the beginning of time, only to fall into the ferocious clutches of the terrible creatures that to-day assailed us.
“Think, John Carter, of the countless billions of Barsoomians who have made the voluntary journey down this harsh river since the beginning of time, only to end up in the vicious grip of the terrible creatures that attacked us today.
“There is an ancient legend that once a red man returned from the banks of the Lost Sea of Korus, returned from the Valley Dor, back through the mysterious River Iss, and the legend has it that he narrated a fearful blasphemy of horrid brutes that inhabited a valley of wondrous loveliness, brutes that pounced upon each Barsoomian as he terminated his pilgrimage and devoured him upon the banks of the Lost Sea where he had looked to find love and peace and happiness; but the ancients killed the blasphemer, as tradition has ordained that any shall be killed who return from the bosom of the River of Mystery.
“There’s an old legend about a red man who came back from the shores of the Lost Sea of Korus, returned from the Valley Dor, and journeyed through the mysterious River Iss. According to the legend, he told a terrifying story about awful creatures that lived in a valley of incredible beauty, creatures that attacked each Barsoomian as he finished his journey and devoured him by the shores of the Lost Sea where he had hoped to find love, peace, and happiness; but the ancients killed the blasphemer, as tradition dictates that anyone who returns from the depths of the River of Mystery must be killed.”
“But now we know that it was no blasphemy, that the legend is a true one, and that the man told only of what he saw; but what does it profit us, John Carter, since even should we escape, we also would be treated as blasphemers? We are between the wild thoat of certainty and the mad zitidar of fact—we can escape neither.”
"But now we know it wasn't blasphemy, that the story is true, and that the man only spoke of what he witnessed; but what good does it do us, John Carter, since even if we manage to escape, we would still be seen as blasphemers? We're stuck between the fierce certainty and the crazy reality—we can't escape either."
“As Earth men say, we are between the devil and the deep sea, Tars Tarkas,” I replied, nor could I help but smile at our dilemma.
“As people on Earth say, we are stuck between a rock and a hard place, Tars Tarkas,” I replied, and I couldn’t help but smile at our situation.
“There is naught that we can do but take things as they come, and at least have the satisfaction of knowing that whoever slays us eventually will have far greater numbers of their own dead to count than they will get in return. White ape or plant man, green Barsoomian or red man, whosoever it shall be that takes the last toll from us will know that it is costly in lives to wipe out John Carter, Prince of the House of Tardos Mors, and Tars Tarkas, Jeddak of Thark, at the same time.”
“There’s nothing we can do but take things as they come, and at least we can take comfort in knowing that whoever ends up killing us will have a lot more of their own dead to deal with than we’ll take with us. Whether it’s a white ape, a plant man, a green Barsoomian, or a red man, whoever it is that ultimately takes us down will realize how costly it is in lives to get rid of John Carter, Prince of the House of Tardos Mors, and Tars Tarkas, Jeddak of Thark, at the same time.”
I could not help but laugh at his grim humour, and he joined in with me in one of those rare laughs of real enjoyment which was one of the attributes of this fierce Tharkian chief which marked him from the others of his kind.
I couldn’t help but laugh at his dark humor, and he joined in with me in one of those rare moments of genuine enjoyment, which was one of the things that set this fierce Tharkian chief apart from others like him.
“But about yourself, John Carter,” he cried at last. “If you have not been here all these years where indeed have you been, and how is it that I find you here to-day?”
“But about you, John Carter,” he finally exclaimed. “If you haven’t been here all these years, where exactly have you been, and how is it that I find you here today?”
“I have been back to Earth,” I replied. “For ten long Earth years I have been praying and hoping for the day that would carry me once more to this grim old planet of yours, for which, with all its cruel and terrible customs, I feel a bond of sympathy and love even greater than for the world that gave me birth.
“I have been back to Earth,” I replied. “For ten long years, I have been praying and hoping for the day that would bring me back to this harsh old planet of yours, for which, despite all its cruel and terrible customs, I feel a connection of sympathy and love even stronger than for the world that gave me life.
“For ten years have I been enduring a living death of uncertainty and doubt as to whether Dejah Thoris lived, and now that for the first time in all these years my prayers have been answered and my doubt relieved I find myself, through a cruel whim of fate, hurled into the one tiny spot of all Barsoom from which there is apparently no escape, and if there were, at a price which would put out for ever the last flickering hope which I may cling to of seeing my princess again in this life—and you have seen to-day with what pitiful futility man yearns toward a material hereafter.
“For ten years, I’ve been stuck in a living nightmare of uncertainty and doubt about whether Dejah Thoris is alive. Now that, for the first time in all these years, my prayers have been answered and my doubts eased, I find myself, due to a cruel twist of fate, thrown into the one tiny spot on all of Barsoom from which there seems to be no escape. And even if there were, the cost would extinguish forever the last flickering hope I have of seeing my princess again in this life—and you’ve seen today just how pitifully futile man’s longing is for a material afterlife.”
“Only a bare half-hour before I saw you battling with the plant men I was standing in the moonlight upon the banks of a broad river that taps the eastern shore of Earth’s most blessed land. I have answered you, my friend. Do you believe?”
“Just half an hour before I saw you fighting the plant people, I was standing in the moonlight by a wide river that touches the eastern edge of Earth’s most blessed land. I have answered you, my friend. Do you believe?”
“I believe,” replied Tars Tarkas, “though I cannot understand.”
“I believe,” replied Tars Tarkas, “even if I can’t understand.”
As we talked I had been searching the interior of the chamber with my eyes. It was, perhaps, two hundred feet in length and half as broad, with what appeared to be a doorway in the centre of the wall directly opposite that through which we had entered.
As we talked, I was scanning the inside of the room with my eyes. It was about two hundred feet long and half as wide, with what looked like a doorway in the middle of the wall directly across from the one we had entered through.
The apartment was hewn from the material of the cliff, showing mostly dull gold in the dim light which a single minute radium illuminator in the centre of the roof diffused throughout its great dimensions. Here and there polished surfaces of ruby, emerald, and diamond patched the golden walls and ceiling. The floor was of another material, very hard, and worn by much use to the smoothness of glass. Aside from the two doors I could discern no sign of other aperture, and as one we knew to be locked against us I approached the other.
The apartment was carved from the cliff, primarily displaying a dull gold in the dim light cast by a small radium lamp in the center of the ceiling that spread throughout the large space. Here and there, polished surfaces of ruby, emerald, and diamond decorated the golden walls and ceiling. The floor was made from a different, very hard material, worn down to a smoothness like glass from heavy use. Aside from the two doors, I couldn’t see any other openings, and since one was definitely locked, I moved toward the other.
As I extended my hand to search for the controlling button, that cruel and mocking laugh rang out once more, so close to me this time that I involuntarily shrank back, tightening my grip upon the hilt of my great sword.
As I reached out to find the control button, that harsh, mocking laugh echoed again, so close this time that I instinctively pulled back, clutching the hilt of my great sword tighter.
And then from the far corner of the great chamber a hollow voice chanted: “There is no hope, there is no hope; the dead return not, the dead return not; nor is there any resurrection. Hope not, for there is no hope.”
And then from the far corner of the large room, a deep voice echoed: “There is no hope, there is no hope; the dead do not come back, the dead do not come back; and there is no resurrection. Don’t hope, because there is no hope.”
Though our eyes instantly turned toward the spot from which the voice seemed to emanate, there was no one in sight, and I must admit that cold shivers played along my spine and the short hairs at the base of my head stiffened and rose up, as do those upon a hound’s neck when in the night his eyes see those uncanny things which are hidden from the sight of man.
Though our eyes immediately shifted to the spot where the voice appeared to come from, there was no one to be seen, and I have to admit that a chill ran down my spine, causing the short hairs at the back of my neck to stand up, like those on a dog's neck when it spots something strange in the night that humans can't see.
Quickly I walked toward the mournful voice, but it had ceased ere I reached the further wall, and then from the other end of the chamber came another voice, shrill and piercing:
Quickly, I walked toward the sad voice, but it stopped before I reached the far wall, and then from the other end of the room came another voice, sharp and piercing:
“Fools! Fools!” it shrieked. “Thinkest thou to defeat the eternal laws of life and death? Wouldst cheat the mysterious Issus, Goddess of Death, of her just dues? Did not her mighty messenger, the ancient Iss, bear you upon her leaden bosom at your own behest to the Valley Dor?
“Fools! Fools!” it shrieked. “Do you really think you can go against the eternal laws of life and death? Do you think you can cheat the mysterious Issus, Goddess of Death, out of what she deserves? Didn’t her powerful messenger, the ancient Iss, carry you on her heavy chest to the Valley Dor at your own request?
“Thinkest thou, O fools, that Issus wilt give up her own? Thinkest thou to escape from whence in all the countless ages but a single soul has fled?
“Do you really think, you fools, that Issus will give up her own? Do you think you can escape from a place where, throughout countless ages, only one soul has managed to flee?”
“Go back the way thou camest, to the merciful maws of the children of the Tree of Life or the gleaming fangs of the great white apes, for there lies speedy surcease from suffering; but insist in your rash purpose to thread the mazes of the Golden Cliffs of the Mountains of Otz, past the ramparts of the impregnable fortresses of the Holy Therns, and upon your way Death in its most frightful form will overtake you—a death so horrible that even the Holy Therns themselves, who conceived both Life and Death, avert their eyes from its fiendishness and close their ears against the hideous shrieks of its victims.
“Go back the way you came, to the merciful jaws of the children of the Tree of Life or the shining teeth of the great white apes, because there you'll find a quick end to your suffering; but if you insist on your reckless decision to navigate the mazes of the Golden Cliffs of the Mountains of Otz, past the defenses of the impenetrable fortresses of the Holy Therns, then Death in its most terrifying form will catch up with you—a death so dreadful that even the Holy Therns themselves, who created both Life and Death, turn away from its monstrosity and block their ears to the horrifying screams of its victims.
“Go back, O fools, the way thou camest.”
“Go back, you fools, the way you came.”
And then the awful laugh broke out from another part of the chamber.
And then an eerie laugh erupted from another part of the room.
“Most uncanny,” I remarked, turning to Tars Tarkas.
“Most strange,” I said, turning to Tars Tarkas.
“What shall we do?” he asked. “We cannot fight empty air; I would almost sooner return and face foes into whose flesh I may feel my blade bite and know that I am selling my carcass dearly before I go down to that eternal oblivion which is evidently the fairest and most desirable eternity that mortal man has the right to hope for.”
“What should we do?” he asked. “We can’t fight against nothing; I’d almost rather go back and face enemies where I can feel my blade sink into their flesh and know that I’m selling my life dearly before I descend into that endless void, which seems to be the most appealing and desirable outcome that any mortal can hope for.”
“If, as you say, we cannot fight empty air, Tars Tarkas,” I replied, “neither, on the other hand, can empty air fight us. I, who have faced and conquered in my time thousands of sinewy warriors and tempered blades, shall not be turned back by wind; nor no more shall you, Thark.”
“If, as you say, we can’t fight empty air, Tars Tarkas,” I responded, “then on the flip side, empty air can’t fight us either. I, who have faced and defeated thousands of tough warriors and sharp blades in my time, will not be turned back by wind; nor will you, Thark.”
“But unseen voices may emanate from unseen and unseeable creatures who wield invisible blades,” answered the green warrior.
“But hidden voices might come from unseen and unrecognizable beings who wield invisible weapons,” replied the green warrior.
“Rot, Tars Tarkas,” I cried, “those voices come from beings as real as you or as I. In their veins flows lifeblood that may be let as easily as ours, and the fact that they remain invisible to us is the best proof to my mind that they are mortal; nor overly courageous mortals at that. Think you, Tars Tarkas, that John Carter will fly at the first shriek of a cowardly foe who dare not come out into the open and face a good blade?”
“Damn it, Tars Tarkas,” I shouted, “those voices belong to beings as real as you or me. They have blood running through their veins just like we do, and the fact that we can't see them only proves to me that they can die; they're not exactly brave mortals either. Do you really think, Tars Tarkas, that John Carter would leap at the first scream from a cowardly enemy who won't step into the open and face a sword?”
I had spoken in a loud voice that there might be no question that our would-be terrorizers should hear me, for I was tiring of this nerve-racking fiasco. It had occurred to me, too, that the whole business was but a plan to frighten us back into the valley of death from which we had escaped, that we might be quickly disposed of by the savage creatures there.
I had raised my voice so there was no doubt that our would-be attackers could hear me, because I was fed up with this stressful mess. It also crossed my mind that this whole situation was just a scheme to scare us back into the valley of death we had escaped from, so we could be quickly dealt with by the savage creatures there.
For a long period there was silence, then of a sudden a soft, stealthy sound behind me caused me to turn suddenly to behold a great many-legged banth creeping sinuously upon me.
For a long time, there was silence, then suddenly a soft, sneaky sound behind me made me turn quickly to see a large, many-legged banth creeping up on me.
The banth is a fierce beast of prey that roams the low hills surrounding the dead seas of ancient Mars. Like nearly all Martian animals it is almost hairless, having only a great bristly mane about its thick neck.
The banth is a fierce predator that roams the low hills around the dead seas of ancient Mars. Like almost all Martian animals, it is nearly hairless, with just a thick, bristly mane around its neck.
Its long, lithe body is supported by ten powerful legs, its enormous jaws are equipped, like those of the calot, or Martian hound, with several rows of long needle-like fangs; its mouth reaches to a point far back of its tiny ears, while its enormous, protruding eyes of green add the last touch of terror to its awful aspect.
Its long, slender body is supported by ten strong legs, and its massive jaws are lined, like those of the calot, or Martian hound, with several rows of long, needle-like fangs. Its mouth extends far back behind its tiny ears, while its enormous, bulging green eyes add the final touch of terror to its horrifying appearance.
As it crept toward me it lashed its powerful tail against its yellow sides, and when it saw that it was discovered it emitted the terrifying roar which often freezes its prey into momentary paralysis in the instant that it makes its spring.
As it approached me, it whipped its strong tail against its yellow sides, and when it realized it had been spotted, it let out the terrifying roar that often paralyzes its prey for a moment right before it lunges.
And so it launched its great bulk toward me, but its mighty voice had held no paralysing terrors for me, and it met cold steel instead of the tender flesh its cruel jaws gaped so widely to engulf.
And so it charged at me, but its powerful roar didn't scare me, and it encountered cold steel instead of the soft flesh its cruel jaws were eager to devour.
An instant later I drew my blade from the still heart of this great Barsoomian lion, and turning toward Tars Tarkas was surprised to see him facing a similar monster.
An instant later, I pulled my sword from the still heart of this massive Barsoomian lion, and when I turned to Tars Tarkas, I was surprised to see him facing a similar beast.
No sooner had he dispatched his than I, turning, as though drawn by the instinct of my guardian subconscious mind, beheld another of the savage denizens of the Martian wilds leaping across the chamber toward me.
No sooner had he sent off his than I, turning, as if pulled by the instinct of my protective subconscious, saw another of the wild creatures from the Martian wilderness jumping across the room toward me.
From then on for the better part of an hour one hideous creature after another was launched upon us, springing apparently from the empty air about us.
From then on, for the better part of an hour, one terrifying creature after another emerged around us, seemingly coming out of thin air.
Tars Tarkas was satisfied; here was something tangible that he could cut and slash with his great blade, while I, for my part, may say that the diversion was a marked improvement over the uncanny voices from unseen lips.
Tars Tarkas was pleased; here was something real that he could chop and slash with his huge sword, while I, for my part, have to say that this change was a significant improvement over the eerie voices from invisible mouths.
That there was nothing supernatural about our new foes was well evidenced by their howls of rage and pain as they felt the sharp steel at their vitals, and the very real blood which flowed from their severed arteries as they died the real death.
That there was nothing supernatural about our new enemies was clearly shown by their cries of anger and agony as they felt the sharp steel at their vital spots, and the very real blood that flowed from their severed arteries as they experienced a true death.
I noticed during the period of this new persecution that the beasts appeared only when our backs were turned; we never saw one really materialize from thin air, nor did I for an instant sufficiently lose my excellent reasoning faculties to be once deluded into the belief that the beasts came into the room other than through some concealed and well-contrived doorway.
I noticed during this new wave of persecution that the beasts only showed up when we weren't paying attention; we never saw one actually appear out of nowhere, nor did I ever completely lose my sharp reasoning skills to think that the beasts entered the room in any way other than through some hidden and cleverly designed doorway.
Among the ornaments of Tars Tarkas’ leather harness, which is the only manner of clothing worn by Martians other than silk capes and robes of silk and fur for protection from the cold after dark, was a small mirror, about the bigness of a lady’s hand glass, which hung midway between his shoulders and his waist against his broad back.
Among the decorations on Tars Tarkas’ leather harness, which is the only type of clothing Martians wear besides silk capes and robes made of silk and fur to keep warm after dark, was a small mirror, roughly the size of a hand mirror, that hung halfway between his shoulders and his waist on his broad back.
Once as he stood looking down at a newly fallen antagonist my eyes happened to fall upon this mirror and in its shiny surface I saw pictured a sight that caused me to whisper:
Once, as he stood looking down at a freshly fallen opponent, my eyes happened to catch this mirror, and in its shiny surface, I saw an image that made me whisper:
“Move not, Tars Tarkas! Move not a muscle!”
“Don't move, Tars Tarkas! Don't even twitch!”
He did not ask why, but stood like a graven image while my eyes watched the strange thing that meant so much to us.
He didn’t ask why; he just stood there like a statue while I stared at the strange thing that meant so much to us.
What I saw was the quick movement of a section of the wall behind me. It was turning upon pivots, and with it a section of the floor directly in front of it was turning. It was as though you placed a visiting-card upon end on a silver dollar that you had laid flat upon a table, so that the edge of the card perfectly bisected the surface of the coin.
What I saw was a quick movement of a part of the wall behind me. It was rotating on pivots, and along with it, a section of the floor directly in front was also moving. It was like putting a business card upright on a silver dollar lying flat on a table, so that the edge of the card perfectly split the surface of the coin.
The card might represent the section of the wall that turned and the silver dollar the section of the floor. Both were so nicely fitted into the adjacent portions of the floor and wall that no crack had been noticeable in the dim light of the chamber.
The card might symbolize the part of the wall that shifted, and the silver dollar the part of the floor. Both were so perfectly integrated with the nearby sections of the floor and wall that no crack was visible in the dim light of the room.
As the turn was half completed a great beast was revealed sitting upon its haunches upon that part of the revolving floor that had been on the opposite side before the wall commenced to move; when the section stopped, the beast was facing toward me on our side of the partition—it was very simple.
As the turn was halfway done, a huge creature appeared, sitting on its haunches on the part of the spinning floor that had been on the other side before the wall started moving. When the section stopped, the creature was facing me on our side of the partition—it was very straightforward.
But what had interested me most was the sight that the half-turned section had presented through the opening that it had made. A great chamber, well lighted, in which were several men and women chained to the wall, and in front of them, evidently directing and operating the movement of the secret doorway, a wicked-faced man, neither red as are the red men of Mars, nor green as are the green men, but white, like myself, with a great mass of flowing yellow hair.
But what intrigued me the most was the view that the partially turned section had revealed through the opening it created. A large room, well-lit, where several men and women were chained to the walls, and in front of them, clearly directing and operating the movement of the hidden door, stood a sinister-looking man. He wasn’t red like the red men of Mars or green like the green men, but white, like me, with a huge amount of flowing yellow hair.
The prisoners behind him were red Martians. Chained with them were a number of fierce beasts, such as had been turned upon us, and others equally as ferocious.
The prisoners behind him were red Martians. Chained with them were several fierce beasts, like those that had attacked us, and others just as vicious.
As I turned to meet my new foe it was with a heart considerably lightened.
As I turned to face my new enemy, I felt a lot lighter in my heart.
“Watch the wall at your end of the chamber, Tars Tarkas,” I cautioned, “it is through secret doorways in the wall that the brutes are loosed upon us.” I was very close to him and spoke in a low whisper that my knowledge of their secret might not be disclosed to our tormentors.
"Keep an eye on the wall at your end of the room, Tars Tarkas," I warned, "it's through hidden doorways in the wall that the beasts are unleashed on us." I was very close to him and spoke in a quiet whisper so that our captors wouldn't learn about my knowledge of their secret.
As long as we remained each facing an opposite end of the apartment no further attacks were made upon us, so it was quite clear to me that the partitions were in some way pierced that our actions might be observed from without.
As long as we stayed at opposite ends of the apartment, no further attacks happened, so it was pretty obvious to me that the walls were somehow thin enough for our actions to be watched from outside.
At length a plan of action occurred to me, and backing quite close to Tars Tarkas I unfolded my scheme in a low whisper, keeping my eyes still glued upon my end of the room.
At last, a plan came to me, and moving in close to Tars Tarkas, I quietly shared my idea in a low whisper, keeping my eyes fixed on my side of the room.
The great Thark grunted his assent to my proposition when I had done, and in accordance with my plan commenced backing toward the wall which I faced while I advanced slowly ahead of him.
The great Thark grunted his agreement to my proposal when I finished, and following my plan, he started moving backward toward the wall I was facing while I slowly moved forward ahead of him.
When we had reached a point some ten feet from the secret doorway I halted my companion, and cautioning him to remain absolutely motionless until I gave the prearranged signal I quickly turned my back to the door through which I could almost feel the burning and baleful eyes of our would be executioner.
When we got about ten feet from the secret doorway, I stopped my friend and warned him to stay completely still until I gave the signal we’d planned. I quickly turned my back to the door, feeling almost the burning and sinister gaze of our would-be killer.
Instantly my own eyes sought the mirror upon Tars Tarkas’ back and in another second I was closely watching the section of the wall which had been disgorging its savage terrors upon us.
Instantly, my eyes were drawn to the mirror on Tars Tarkas' back, and in another moment, I was closely watching the part of the wall that had been unleashing its savage horrors on us.
I had not long to wait, for presently the golden surface commenced to move rapidly. Scarcely had it started than I gave the signal to Tars Tarkas, simultaneously springing for the receding half of the pivoting door. In like manner the Thark wheeled and leaped for the opening being made by the inswinging section.
I didn’t have to wait long, because soon the golden surface started to move quickly. As soon as it did, I signaled to Tars Tarkas and jumped for the part of the door that was closing. At the same time, the Thark turned and jumped for the opening created by the swinging section.
A single bound carried me completely through into the adjoining room and brought me face to face with the fellow whose cruel face I had seen before. He was about my own height and well muscled and in every outward detail moulded precisely as are Earth men.
A single leap took me straight into the next room and put me eye to eye with the guy whose mean face I had seen earlier. He was roughly my height, well-built, and in every way looked exactly like Earth men.
At his side hung a long-sword, a short-sword, a dagger, and one of the destructive radium revolvers that are common upon Mars.
At his side hung a longsword, a shortsword, a dagger, and one of the deadly radium revolvers that are common on Mars.
The fact that I was armed only with a long-sword, and so according to the laws and ethics of battle everywhere upon Barsoom should only have been met with a similar or lesser weapon, seemed to have no effect upon the moral sense of my enemy, for he whipped out his revolver ere I scarce had touched the floor by his side, but an uppercut from my long-sword sent it flying from his grasp before he could discharge it.
The fact that I was only carrying a long sword, and according to the laws and ethics of battle everywhere on Barsoom should have been faced with a similar or lesser weapon, seemed to have no impact on my enemy's sense of fairness. He pulled out his revolver before I could even hit the ground next to him, but an uppercut from my long sword knocked it out of his hand before he could fire it.
Instantly he drew his long-sword, and thus evenly armed we set to in earnest for one of the closest battles I ever have fought.
Instantly, he drew his longsword, and so evenly matched, we got down to the serious business of one of the toughest fights I've ever been in.
The fellow was a marvellous swordsman and evidently in practice, while I had not gripped the hilt of a sword for ten long years before that morning.
The guy was an amazing swordsman and clearly in practice, while I hadn't held a sword for ten long years before that morning.
But it did not take me long to fall easily into my fighting stride, so that in a few minutes the man began to realize that he had at last met his match.
But it didn't take me long to settle into my fighting rhythm, so after a few minutes, the man started to realize that he had finally met his match.
His face became livid with rage as he found my guard impregnable, while blood flowed from a dozen minor wounds upon his face and body.
His face turned pale with rage as he realized my defense was unbreakable, while blood streamed from several minor cuts on his face and body.
“Who are you, white man?” he hissed. “That you are no Barsoomian from the outer world is evident from your colour. And you are not of us.”
“Who are you, white man?” he whispered angrily. “It’s obvious that you’re not a Barsoomian from the outer world because of your color. And you don’t belong to us.”
His last statement was almost a question.
His last statement was nearly a question.
“What if I were from the Temple of Issus?” I hazarded on a wild guess.
“What if I were from the Temple of Issus?” I took a wild guess.
“Fate forfend!” he exclaimed, his face going white under the blood that now nearly covered it.
“God forbid!” he exclaimed, his face turning pale beneath the blood that nearly covered it.
I did not know how to follow up my lead, but I carefully laid the idea away for future use should circumstances require it. His answer indicated that for all he KNEW I might be from the Temple of Issus and in it were men like unto myself, and either this man feared the inmates of the temple or else he held their persons or their power in such reverence that he trembled to think of the harm and indignities he had heaped upon one of them.
I didn’t know how to pursue my lead, but I carefully set the idea aside for future use if needed. His answer suggested that, for all he knew, I could be from the Temple of Issus and there could be people like me there. Either this man feared the people in the temple or he so respected them and their power that he was afraid to think about the harm and disrespect he had shown to one of them.
But my present business with him was of a different nature than that which requires any considerable abstract reasoning; it was to get my sword between his ribs, and this I succeeded in doing within the next few seconds, nor was I an instant too soon.
But my current task with him was different from anything that required much deep thinking; it was to get my sword between his ribs, and I managed to do that in the next few seconds, and I wasn't a moment too late.
The chained prisoners had been watching the combat in tense silence; not a sound had fallen in the room other than the clashing of our contending blades, the soft shuffling of our naked feet and the few whispered words we had hissed at each other through clenched teeth the while we continued our mortal duel.
The chained prisoners had been watching the fight in tense silence; not a sound had been heard in the room other than the clashing of our swords, the soft shuffling of our bare feet, and the few whispered words we hissed at each other through gritted teeth as we continued our deadly duel.
But as the body of my antagonist sank an inert mass to the floor a cry of warning broke from one of the female prisoners.
But as my enemy's body fell lifeless to the floor, a woman prisoner let out a cry of warning.
“Turn! Turn! Behind you!” she shrieked, and as I wheeled at the first note of her shrill cry I found myself facing a second man of the same race as he who lay at my feet.
“Turn! Turn! Behind you!” she screamed, and as I spun around at the first sound of her piercing voice, I found myself staring at a second man from the same group as the one who lay at my feet.
The fellow had crept stealthily from a dark corridor and was almost upon me with raised sword ere I saw him. Tars Tarkas was nowhere in sight and the secret panel in the wall, through which I had come, was closed.
The guy had quietly snuck out from a dark hallway and was almost on me with his sword raised before I noticed him. Tars Tarkas was nowhere around, and the hidden panel in the wall that I came through was shut.
How I wished that he were by my side now! I had fought almost continuously for many hours; I had passed through such experiences and adventures as must sap the vitality of man, and with all this I had not eaten for nearly twenty-four hours, nor slept.
How I wish he were here with me now! I had been fighting almost nonstop for many hours; I had gone through experiences and adventures that could drain a person’s energy, and on top of that, I hadn't eaten for nearly twenty-four hours or slept.
I was fagged out, and for the first time in years felt a question as to my ability to cope with an antagonist; but there was naught else for it than to engage my man, and that as quickly and ferociously as lay in me, for my only salvation was to rush him off his feet by the impetuosity of my attack—I could not hope to win a long-drawn-out battle.
I was completely worn out, and for the first time in years I questioned my ability to handle an opponent; but there was nothing to do except face my man, and I had to do it quickly and fiercely, because my only chance of survival was to overwhelm him with the urgency of my attack—I couldn't expect to win a prolonged fight.
But the fellow was evidently of another mind, for he backed and parried and parried and sidestepped until I was almost completely fagged from the exertion of attempting to finish him.
But the guy clearly had a different mindset, as he dodged and countered and ducked away until I was nearly exhausted from trying to take him down.
He was a more adroit swordsman, if possible, than my previous foe, and I must admit that he led me a pretty chase and in the end came near to making a sorry fool of me—and a dead one into the bargain.
He was an even better swordsman than my last opponent, and I have to admit that he really put me through my paces. In the end, he almost made me look like a complete fool—and possibly even killed me too.
I could feel myself growing weaker and weaker, until at length objects commenced to blur before my eyes and I staggered and blundered about more asleep than awake, and then it was that he worked his pretty little coup that came near to losing me my life.
I could feel myself getting weaker and weaker until eventually, things started to blur in front of my eyes and I stumbled around more asleep than awake. That’s when he pulled off his little trick that almost cost me my life.
He had backed me around so that I stood in front of the corpse of his fellow, and then he rushed me suddenly so that I was forced back upon it, and as my heel struck it the impetus of my body flung me backward across the dead man.
He had pushed me around until I was standing in front of the corpse of his colleague, and then he charged at me unexpectedly, forcing me back onto it. As my heel hit the body, the momentum sent me sprawling backward across the dead man.
My head struck the hard pavement with a resounding whack, and to that alone I owe my life, for it cleared my brain and the pain roused my temper, so that I was equal for the moment to tearing my enemy to pieces with my bare hands, and I verily believe that I should have attempted it had not my right hand, in the act of raising my body from the ground, come in contact with a bit of cold metal.
My head hit the hard pavement with a loud thud, and because of that, I'm alive, as it cleared my mind and the pain fired me up, making me feel capable of tearing my enemy apart with my bare hands. Honestly, I think I would have tried it if my right hand hadn't brushed against a piece of cold metal while I was getting up from the ground.
As the eyes of the layman so is the hand of the fighting man when it comes in contact with an implement of his vocation, and thus I did not need to look or reason to know that the dead man’s revolver, lying where it had fallen when I struck it from his grasp, was at my disposal.
As a regular person's eyes are to a fighter's hand when it touches the tools of their trade, I didn’t have to look or think to realize that the dead man’s revolver, lying where it fell when I knocked it out of his hand, was available to me.
The fellow whose ruse had put me down was springing toward me, the point of his gleaming blade directed straight at my heart, and as he came there rang from his lips the cruel and mocking peal of laughter that I had heard within the Chamber of Mystery.
The guy who had tricked me was charging at me, the tip of his shiny knife aimed right at my heart, and as he got closer, I heard the cruel and mocking laughter I had heard in the Chamber of Mystery.
And so he died, his thin lips curled in the snarl of his hateful laugh, and a bullet from the revolver of his dead companion bursting in his heart.
And so he died, his thin lips twisted in a sneer of his spiteful laugh, with a bullet from his dead companion's revolver piercing his heart.
His body, borne by the impetus of his headlong rush, plunged upon me. The hilt of his sword must have struck my head, for with the impact of the corpse I lost consciousness.
His body, propelled by the force of his reckless charge, fell onto me. The hilt of his sword must have hit my head because, with the impact of the falling body, I lost consciousness.
CHAPTER IV
THUVIA
It was the sound of conflict that aroused me once more to the realities of life. For a moment I could neither place my surroundings nor locate the sounds which had aroused me. And then from beyond the blank wall beside which I lay I heard the shuffling of feet, the snarling of grim beasts, the clank of metal accoutrements, and the heavy breathing of a man.
It was the sound of a fight that brought me back to the harsh realities of life. For a moment, I couldn't figure out where I was or where the sounds were coming from. Then, from beyond the blank wall next to me, I heard footsteps shuffling, the growling of menacing creatures, the clanking of metal gear, and the heavy breathing of a man.
As I rose to my feet I glanced hurriedly about the chamber in which I had just encountered such a warm reception. The prisoners and the savage brutes rested in their chains by the opposite wall eyeing me with varying expressions of curiosity, sullen rage, surprise, and hope.
As I stood up, I quickly looked around the room where I had just received such a warm welcome. The prisoners and the wild beasts were resting in their chains against the opposite wall, watching me with different expressions of curiosity, angry gloom, surprise, and hope.
The latter emotion seemed plainly evident upon the handsome and intelligent face of the young red Martian woman whose cry of warning had been instrumental in saving my life.
The latter emotion was clearly visible on the attractive and smart face of the young red Martian woman whose warning cry had been crucial in saving my life.
She was the perfect type of that remarkably beautiful race whose outward appearance is identical with the more god-like races of Earth men, except that this higher race of Martians is of a light reddish copper colour. As she was entirely unadorned I could not even guess her station in life, though it was evident that she was either a prisoner or slave in her present environment.
She was the ideal embodiment of that strikingly beautiful group whose looks are similar to the more god-like races of Earth, except this superior Martian race has a light reddish copper hue. Since she was completely unadorned, I couldn't even speculate about her status, though it was clear that she was either a prisoner or a slave in her current situation.
It was several seconds before the sounds upon the opposite side of the partition jolted my slowly returning faculties into a realization of their probable import, and then of a sudden I grasped the fact that they were caused by Tars Tarkas in what was evidently a desperate struggle with wild beasts or savage men.
It took me a few seconds to fully wake up and understand the sounds coming from the other side of the wall, and then it suddenly hit me that those sounds were from Tars Tarkas, who seemed to be in a fierce fight with either wild animals or brutal men.
With a cry of encouragement I threw my weight against the secret door, but as well have assayed the down-hurling of the cliffs themselves. Then I sought feverishly for the secret of the revolving panel, but my search was fruitless, and I was about to raise my longsword against the sullen gold when the young woman prisoner called out to me.
With a shout of encouragement, I pushed against the hidden door, but it was like trying to move the cliffs themselves. Then I desperately searched for the secret of the rotating panel, but my efforts were in vain, and just as I was about to swing my longsword at the stubborn gold, the young woman prisoner called out to me.
“Save thy sword, O Mighty Warrior, for thou shalt need it more where it will avail to some purpose—shatter it not against senseless metal which yields better to the lightest finger touch of one who knows its secret.”
"Put away your sword, O Mighty Warrior, because you'll need it more where it will actually be useful—don’t waste it on useless metal that bends more easily to the lightest touch of someone who knows its secret."
“Know you the secret of it then?” I asked.
"Do you know the secret of it then?" I asked.
“Yes; release me and I will give you entrance to the other horror chamber, if you wish. The keys to my fetters are upon the first dead of thy foemen. But why would you return to face again the fierce banth, or whatever other form of destruction they have loosed within that awful trap?”
“Yes; let me go and I'll show you how to get into the other horror chamber, if that's what you want. The keys to my chains are with the first dead enemy of yours. But why would you want to go back to confront the fierce banth, or whatever other kind of danger they have unleashed in that terrible trap?”
“Because my friend fights there alone,” I answered, as I hastily sought and found the keys upon the carcass of the dead custodian of this grim chamber of horrors.
“Because my friend is fighting there alone,” I replied, as I quickly searched for and found the keys on the body of the dead custodian of this dark chamber of horrors.
There were many keys upon the oval ring, but the fair Martian maid quickly selected that which sprung the great lock at her waist, and freed she hurried toward the secret panel.
There were many keys on the oval ring, but the beautiful Martian woman quickly chose the one that unlocked the large lock at her waist, and hastily made her way to the hidden panel.
Again she sought out a key upon the ring. This time a slender, needle-like affair which she inserted in an almost invisible hole in the wall. Instantly the door swung upon its pivot, and the contiguous section of the floor upon which I was standing carried me with it into the chamber where Tars Tarkas fought.
Again she searched for a key on the ring. This time it was a slim, needle-like key that she inserted into a nearly invisible hole in the wall. Instantly, the door swung on its hinge, and the part of the floor I was standing on moved with it into the room where Tars Tarkas was fighting.
The great Thark stood with his back against an angle of the walls, while facing him in a semi-circle a half-dozen huge monsters crouched waiting for an opening. Their blood-streaked heads and shoulders testified to the cause of their wariness as well as to the swordsmanship of the green warrior whose glossy hide bore the same mute but eloquent witness to the ferocity of the attacks that he had so far withstood.
The great Thark stood with his back against a corner of the walls, while facing him in a semi-circle were half a dozen enormous monsters crouched, waiting for an opportunity. Their blood-streaked heads and shoulders showed why they were cautious, as well as the skill of the green warrior whose shiny skin displayed the same silent yet powerful evidence of the brutal assaults he had endured so far.
Sharp talons and cruel fangs had torn leg, arm, and breast literally to ribbons. So weak was he from continued exertion and loss of blood that but for the supporting wall I doubt that he even could have stood erect. But with the tenacity and indomitable courage of his kind he still faced his cruel and relentless foes—the personification of that ancient proverb of his tribe: “Leave to a Thark his head and one hand and he may yet conquer.”
Sharp claws and vicious fangs had shredded his leg, arm, and chest to pieces. He was so weak from ongoing effort and blood loss that without the wall for support, I doubt he could have even stood up. But with the determination and unyielding bravery of his kind, he still faced his brutal and relentless enemies—the embodiment of that old saying from his tribe: “Leave a Thark his head and one hand, and he might still prevail.”
As he saw me enter, a grim smile touched those grim lips of his, but whether the smile signified relief or merely amusement at the sight of my own bloody and dishevelled condition I do not know.
As he saw me come in, a grim smile crossed his grim lips, but I couldn't tell if the smile meant he was relieved or if he was just amused by my bloody and messy state.
As I was about to spring into the conflict with my sharp long-sword I felt a gentle hand upon my shoulder and turning found, to my surprise, that the young woman had followed me into the chamber.
As I was about to jump into the fight with my sharp long sword, I felt a gentle hand on my shoulder. When I turned, I was surprised to see that the young woman had followed me into the room.
“Wait,” she whispered, “leave them to me,” and pushing me advanced, all defenceless and unarmed, upon the snarling banths.
“Wait,” she whispered, “let me handle them,” and pushing me forward, completely defenseless and unarmed, she faced the snarling banths.
When quite close to them she spoke a single Martian word in low but peremptory tones. Like lightning the great beasts wheeled upon her, and I looked to see her torn to pieces before I could reach her side, but instead the creatures slunk to her feet like puppies that expect a merited whipping.
When she got really close to them, she said one Martian word in a low, commanding voice. In an instant, the huge creatures turned towards her, and I braced myself to see her torn apart before I could get to her, but instead, the beasts crawled to her feet like puppies waiting for a well-deserved scolding.
Again she spoke to them, but in tones so low I could not catch the words, and then she started toward the opposite side of the chamber with the six mighty monsters trailing at heel. One by one she sent them through the secret panel into the room beyond, and when the last had passed from the chamber where we stood in wide-eyed amazement she turned and smiled at us and then herself passed through, leaving us alone.
Again she spoke to them, but in such soft tones that I couldn’t catch the words, and then she walked to the other side of the room with the six huge monsters following her. One by one, she sent them through the hidden panel into the room beyond, and when the last one had left the room where we stood in wide-eyed astonishment, she turned, smiled at us, and then passed through herself, leaving us alone.
For a moment neither of us spoke. Then Tars Tarkas said:
For a moment, neither of us said anything. Then Tars Tarkas spoke up:
“I heard the fighting beyond the partition through which you passed, but I did not fear for you, John Carter, until I heard the report of a revolver shot. I knew that there lived no man upon all Barsoom who could face you with naked steel and live, but the shot stripped the last vestige of hope from me, since you I knew to be without firearms. Tell me of it.”
“I heard the fighting beyond the wall you went through, but I didn’t worry about you, John Carter, until I heard the sound of a gunshot. I knew there wasn't a single person on all of Barsoom who could confront you with a sword and survive, but the shot took away my last bit of hope because I knew you didn’t have any weapons. Tell me what happened.”
I did as he bade, and then together we sought the secret panel through which I had just entered the apartment—the one at the opposite end of the room from that through which the girl had led her savage companions.
I did what he asked, and then we looked for the hidden panel that I had just used to enter the apartment—the one at the opposite end of the room from the entrance the girl had taken with her wild companions.
To our disappointment the panel eluded our every effort to negotiate its secret lock. We felt that once beyond it we might look with some little hope of success for a passage to the outside world.
To our disappointment, the panel resisted every attempt we made to unlock its secret. We believed that once we got past it, we could have a glimmer of hope in finding a way to the outside world.
The fact that the prisoners within were securely chained led us to believe that surely there must be an avenue of escape from the terrible creatures which inhabited this unspeakable place.
The fact that the prisoners inside were securely chained made us think that there had to be a way to escape from the terrible creatures that lived in this horrible place.
Again and again we turned from one door to another, from the baffling golden panel at one end of the chamber to its mate at the other—equally baffling.
Again and again we moved from one door to another, from the confusing golden panel at one end of the room to its counterpart at the other—equally perplexing.
When we had about given up all hope one of the panels turned silently toward us, and the young woman who had led away the banths stood once more beside us.
When we were almost out of hope, one of the panels quietly turned toward us, and the young woman who had taken the banths away stood beside us again.
“Who are you?” she asked, “and what your mission, that you have the temerity to attempt to escape from the Valley Dor and the death you have chosen?”
“Who are you?” she asked, “and what is your mission that you have the nerve to try to escape from the Valley Dor and the death you've chosen?”
“I have chosen no death, maiden,” I replied. “I am not of Barsoom, nor have I taken yet the voluntary pilgrimage upon the River Iss. My friend here is Jeddak of all the Tharks, and though he has not yet expressed a desire to return to the living world, I am taking him with me from the living lie that hath lured him to this frightful place.
“I haven’t chosen death, my lady,” I answered. “I’m not from Barsoom, nor have I made the voluntary journey on the River Iss. My friend here is the leader of all the Tharks, and even though he hasn’t shown a wish to go back to the world of the living, I’m taking him with me from the deceptive existence that has pulled him into this terrifying place.
“I am of another world. I am John Carter, Prince of the House of Tardos Mors, Jeddak of Helium. Perchance some faint rumour of me may have leaked within the confines of your hellish abode.”
“I’m from another world. I’m John Carter, Prince of the House of Tardos Mors, Jeddak of Helium. Maybe a little whisper of me has made its way into your hellish place.”
She smiled.
She smiled.
“Yes,” she replied, “naught that passes in the world we have left is unknown here. I have heard of you, many years ago. The therns have ofttimes wondered whither you had flown, since you had neither taken the pilgrimage, nor could be found upon the face of Barsoom.”
“Yes,” she replied, “nothing that happens in the world we left behind is unknown here. I heard about you many years ago. The therns have often wondered where you had gone, since you neither took the pilgrimage nor could be found on the surface of Barsoom.”
“Tell me,” I said, “and who be you, and why a prisoner, yet with power over the ferocious beasts of the place that denotes familiarity and authority far beyond that which might be expected of a prisoner or a slave?”
“Tell me,” I said, “who are you, and why are you a prisoner, yet have power over the fierce beasts here that suggests a level of familiarity and authority far beyond what one would expect from a prisoner or a slave?”
“Slave I am,” she answered. “For fifteen years a slave in this terrible place, and now that they have tired of me and become fearful of the power which my knowledge of their ways has given me I am but recently condemned to die the death.”
"Slave I am," she replied. "For fifteen years, I've been a slave in this awful place, and now that they’ve grown bored of me and are scared of the power my knowledge of their ways has given me, I’ve just been sentenced to die."
She shuddered.
She trembled.
“What death?” I asked.
"What death?" I asked.
“The Holy Therns eat human flesh,” she answered me; “but only that which has died beneath the sucking lips of a plant man—flesh from which the defiling blood of life has been drawn. And to this cruel end I have been condemned. It was to be within a few hours, had your advent not caused an interruption of their plans.”
“The Holy Therns eat human flesh,” she told me; “but only flesh that has died from the sucking lips of a plant man—flesh from which the tainted blood of life has been removed. And I have been condemned to this cruel fate. It was supposed to happen in just a few hours, if your arrival hadn’t disrupted their plans.”
“Was it then Holy Therns who felt the weight of John Carter’s hand?” I asked.
“Was it then the Holy Therns who felt the weight of John Carter’s hand?” I asked.
“Oh, no; those whom you laid low are lesser therns; but of the same cruel and hateful race. The Holy Therns abide upon the outer slopes of these grim hills, facing the broad world from which they harvest their victims and their spoils.
“Oh, no; the people you took down are lesser therns, but they belong to the same cruel and hateful race. The Holy Therns live on the outer slopes of these dark hills, looking out at the wide world from which they gather their victims and their spoils.
“Labyrinthine passages connect these caves with the luxurious palaces of the Holy Therns, and through them pass upon their many duties the lesser therns, and hordes of slaves, and prisoners, and fierce beasts; the grim inhabitants of this sunless world.
“Twisting passages link these caves to the lavish palaces of the Holy Therns, and through them move the lesser therns, countless slaves, prisoners, and fierce beasts; the grim residents of this sunless world.”
“There be within this vast network of winding passages and countless chambers men, women, and beasts who, born within its dim and gruesome underworld, have never seen the light of day—nor ever shall.
“There are within this vast network of winding passages and countless chambers men, women, and beasts who, born in its dark and grim underworld, have never seen the light of day—nor ever will.”
“They are kept to do the bidding of the race of therns; to furnish at once their sport and their sustenance.
“They are kept to serve the therns; to provide for both their entertainment and their nourishment."
“Now and again some hapless pilgrim, drifting out upon the silent sea from the cold Iss, escapes the plant men and the great white apes that guard the Temple of Issus and falls into the remorseless clutches of the therns; or, as was my misfortune, is coveted by the Holy Thern who chances to be upon watch in the balcony above the river where it issues from the bowels of the mountains through the cliffs of gold to empty into the Lost Sea of Korus.
“Now and then, some unfortunate traveler, wandering out on the quiet sea from the cold Iss, manages to evade the plant men and the giant white apes that protect the Temple of Issus, only to fall into the relentless grip of the therns; or, as happened to me, is desired by the Holy Thern who happens to be on watch in the balcony above the river as it flows from the depths of the mountains through the golden cliffs to pour into the Lost Sea of Korus.”
“All who reach the Valley Dor are, by custom, the rightful prey of the plant men and the apes, while their arms and ornaments become the portion of the therns; but if one escapes the terrible denizens of the valley for even a few hours the therns may claim such a one as their own. And again the Holy Thern on watch, should he see a victim he covets, often tramples upon the rights of the unreasoning brutes of the valley and takes his prize by foul means if he cannot gain it by fair.
"Everyone who enters the Valley Dor is, by tradition, the legitimate target of the plant men and the apes, while their weapons and jewelry are taken by the therns; however, if someone manages to evade the deadly creatures of the valley for even a few hours, the therns can claim that person as their own. Additionally, the Holy Thern on duty, if he spots a victim he desires, often ignores the claims of the mindless beasts of the valley and secures his prize through dishonest methods if he can’t obtain it fairly."
“It is said that occasionally some deluded victim of Barsoomian superstition will so far escape the clutches of the countless enemies that beset his path from the moment that he emerges from the subterranean passage through which the Iss flows for a thousand miles before it enters the Valley Dor as to reach the very walls of the Temple of Issus; but what fate awaits one there not even the Holy Therns may guess, for who has passed within those gilded walls never has returned to unfold the mysteries they have held since the beginning of time.
“It’s said that sometimes a misguided victim of Barsoomian superstition will manage to escape the grasp of the many enemies that surround him from the moment he comes out of the underground passage where the Iss flows for a thousand miles before entering the Valley Dor, enough to reach the very walls of the Temple of Issus; but what fate awaits someone there, not even the Holy Therns can imagine, because anyone who has passed inside those gilded walls has never returned to reveal the mysteries they've held since the beginning of time.”
“The Temple of Issus is to the therns what the Valley Dor is imagined by the peoples of the outer world to be to them; it is the ultimate haven of peace, refuge, and happiness to which they pass after this life and wherein an eternity of eternities is spent amidst the delights of the flesh which appeal most strongly to this race of mental giants and moral pygmies.”
“The Temple of Issus is to the therns what the Valley Dor is thought to be by the people of the outside world; it’s the ultimate place of peace, refuge, and happiness they go to after this life, where they spend an eternity of eternities enjoying the pleasures of the flesh that appeal most to this race of intellectual giants and moral small-fry.”
“The Temple of Issus is, I take it, a heaven within a heaven,” I said. “Let us hope that there it will be meted to the therns as they have meted it here unto others.”
“The Temple of Issus is, I believe, a paradise within a paradise,” I said. “Let’s hope that there the therns will get what they deserve, just like they have given to others here.”
“Who knows?” the girl murmured.
“Who knows?” the girl whispered.
“The therns, I judge from what you have said, are no less mortal than we; and yet have I always heard them spoken of with the utmost awe and reverence by the people of Barsoom, as one might speak of the gods themselves.”
“The therns, from what you've said, are no less mortal than us; and yet, I've always heard people on Barsoom talk about them with the greatest awe and respect, as if they were gods themselves.”
“The therns are mortal,” she replied. “They die from the same causes as you or I might: those who do not live their allotted span of life, one thousand years, when by the authority of custom they may take their way in happiness through the long tunnel that leads to Issus.
“The therns are mortal,” she replied. “They die from the same things that could kill you or me: those who don’t live their full lifespan of one thousand years, when by tradition they can peacefully make their way through the long tunnel that leads to Issus.”
“Those who die before are supposed to spend the balance of their allotted time in the image of a plant man, and it is for this reason that the plant men are held sacred by the therns, since they believe that each of these hideous creatures was formerly a thern.”
“Those who die early are believed to spend the rest of their designated time as a plant man, and that’s why the therns consider plant men sacred, as they think that each of these grotesque beings was once a thern.”
“And should a plant man die?” I asked.
"And what happens if a plant man dies?" I asked.
“Should he die before the expiration of the thousand years from the birth of the thern whose immortality abides within him then the soul passes into a great white ape, but should the ape die short of the exact hour that terminates the thousand years the soul is for ever lost and passes for all eternity into the carcass of the slimy and fearsome silians whose wriggling thousands seethe the silent sea beneath the hurtling moons when the sun has gone and strange shapes walk through the Valley Dor.”
“Should he die before the thousand years are up from the birth of the thern whose immortality is inside him, then the soul goes into a great white ape. But if the ape dies before the exact hour that marks the end of the thousand years, the soul is forever lost and passes into the body of the slimy and terrifying silians, whose wriggling thousands stir in the silent sea beneath the racing moons when the sun has set and strange shapes roam through the Valley Dor.”
“We sent several Holy Therns to the silians to-day, then,” said Tars Tarkas, laughing.
“We sent several Holy Therns to the Silians today, then,” said Tars Tarkas, laughing.
“And so will your death be the more terrible when it comes,” said the maiden. “And come it will—you cannot escape.”
“And your death will be even more terrible when it arrives,” said the girl. “And it will come—you can’t escape.”
“One has escaped, centuries ago,” I reminded her, “and what has been done may be done again.”
"One escaped centuries ago," I reminded her, "and what has happened can happen again."
“It is useless even to try,” she answered hopelessly.
“It's pointless to even try,” she replied, feeling hopeless.
“But try we shall,” I cried, “and you shall go with us, if you wish.”
“But we will try,” I exclaimed, “and you can come with us if you want.”
“To be put to death by mine own people, and render my memory a disgrace to my family and my nation? A Prince of the House of Tardos Mors should know better than to suggest such a thing.”
“To be executed by my own people, tarnishing my memory and bringing shame to my family and my nation? A Prince of the House of Tardos Mors should know better than to propose something like that.”
Tars Tarkas listened in silence, but I could feel his eyes riveted upon me and I knew that he awaited my answer as one might listen to the reading of his sentence by the foreman of a jury.
Tars Tarkas listened quietly, but I could feel his eyes fixed on me, and I knew he was waiting for my answer like someone would listen to their sentence being read by a jury foreman.
What I advised the girl to do would seal our fate as well, since if I bowed to the inevitable decree of age-old superstition we must all remain and meet our fate in some horrible form within this awful abode of horror and cruelty.
What I told the girl to do would also determine our fate, because if I submitted to the inevitable rule of ancient superstition, we would all have to stay and face our destiny in some terrible way within this dreadful place of horror and cruelty.
“We have the right to escape if we can,” I answered. “Our own moral senses will not be offended if we succeed, for we know that the fabled life of love and peace in the blessed Valley of Dor is a rank and wicked deception. We know that the valley is not sacred; we know that the Holy Therns are not holy; that they are a race of cruel and heartless mortals, knowing no more of the real life to come than we do.
“We have the right to escape if we can,” I replied. “Our own moral compass won’t be affected if we succeed, because we know that the myth of love and peace in the blessed Valley of Dor is a cruel and wicked lie. We know that the valley isn’t sacred; we know that the Holy Therns aren’t holy; they are just a group of cruel and heartless people, knowing no more about the real life to come than we do.
“Not only is it our right to bend every effort to escape—it is a solemn duty from which we should not shrink even though we know that we should be reviled and tortured by our own peoples when we returned to them.
“Not only is it our right to do everything we can to escape—it is a serious duty we should not shy away from, even knowing that we will be criticized and punished by our own people when we go back to them.”
“Only thus may we carry the truth to those without, and though the likelihood of our narrative being given credence is, I grant you, remote, so wedded are mortals to their stupid infatuation for impossible superstitions, we should be craven cowards indeed were we to shirk the plain duty which confronts us.
“Only in this way can we share the truth with those who don’t have it, and while I admit that it’s unlikely our story will be taken seriously since people are so attached to their foolish beliefs in impossible superstitions, we would truly be cowardly if we neglected the clear responsibility in front of us."
“Again there is a chance that with the weight of the testimony of several of us the truth of our statements may be accepted, and at least a compromise effected which will result in the dispatching of an expedition of investigation to this hideous mockery of heaven.”
“Once again, there's a possibility that the combined weight of our testimonies might lead to our statements being taken seriously, and at the very least, we could reach a compromise that results in sending an investigative expedition to this terrible mockery of paradise.”
Both the girl and the green warrior stood silent in thought for some moments. The former it was who eventually broke the silence.
Both the girl and the green warrior stood quietly lost in thought for a few moments. It was the girl who finally spoke up, breaking the silence.
“Never had I considered the matter in that light before,” she said. “Indeed would I give my life a thousand times if I could but save a single soul from the awful life that I have led in this cruel place. Yes, you are right, and I will go with you as far as we can go; but I doubt that we ever shall escape.”
“Never had I considered it that way before,” she said. “I would gladly give my life a thousand times if I could save just one soul from the terrible life I’ve lived in this harsh place. Yes, you’re right, and I’ll go with you as far as we can; but I doubt we’ll ever really escape.”
I turned an inquiring glance toward the Thark.
I shot a questioning look at the Thark.
“To the gates of Issus, or to the bottom of Korus,” spoke the green warrior; “to the snows to the north or to the snows to the south, Tars Tarkas follows where John Carter leads. I have spoken.”
“To the gates of Issus, or to the bottom of Korus,” said the green warrior; “to the snows in the north or to the snows in the south, Tars Tarkas follows where John Carter leads. I have spoken.”
“Come, then,” I cried, “we must make the start, for we could not be further from escape than we now are in the heart of this mountain and within the four walls of this chamber of death.”
“Come on,” I shouted, “we have to get going, because we couldn't be further from escape than we are right now, stuck in the heart of this mountain and inside these four walls of this death trap.”
“Come, then,” said the girl, “but do not flatter yourself that you can find no worse place than this within the territory of the therns.”
“Come on,” said the girl, “but don’t kid yourself into thinking you can find a worse place than this anywhere in the territory of the therns.”
So saying she swung the secret panel that separated us from the apartment in which I had found her, and we stepped through once more into the presence of the other prisoners.
So saying, she swung the secret panel that separated us from the apartment where I had found her, and we stepped back into the presence of the other prisoners.
There were in all ten red Martians, men and women, and when we had briefly explained our plan they decided to join forces with us, though it was evident that it was with some considerable misgivings that they thus tempted fate by opposing an ancient superstition, even though each knew through cruel experience the fallacy of its entire fabric.
There were a total of ten red Martians, both men and women, and after we quickly explained our plan, they agreed to team up with us. However, it was clear that they had serious doubts about challenging an old superstition, even though each of them understood from painful experience how false it really was.
Thuvia, the girl whom I had first freed, soon had the others at liberty. Tars Tarkas and I stripped the bodies of the two therns of their weapons, which included swords, daggers, and two revolvers of the curious and deadly type manufactured by the red Martians.
Thuvia, the girl I had rescued first, quickly freed the others. Tars Tarkas and I took the weapons from the two therns' bodies, which included swords, daggers, and two revolvers of the strange and lethal kind made by the red Martians.
We distributed the weapons as far as they would go among our followers, giving the firearms to two of the women; Thuvia being one so armed.
We handed out the weapons to our followers as much as we could, giving the firearms to two of the women, with Thuvia being one of them.
With the latter as our guide we set off rapidly but cautiously through a maze of passages, crossing great chambers hewn from the solid metal of the cliff, following winding corridors, ascending steep inclines, and now and again concealing ourselves in dark recesses at the sound of approaching footsteps.
With the latter as our guide, we quickly but carefully made our way through a maze of passages, crossing large chambers carved from the solid metal of the cliff, following twisting hallways, climbing steep slopes, and occasionally hiding in dark corners at the sound of footsteps nearby.
Our destination, Thuvia said, was a distant storeroom where arms and ammunition in plenty might be found. From there she was to lead us to the summit of the cliffs, from where it would require both wondrous wit and mighty fighting to win our way through the very heart of the stronghold of the Holy Therns to the world without.
Our destination, Thuvia said, was a faraway storage room filled with weapons and ammunition. From there, she was going to guide us to the top of the cliffs, where it would take clever thinking and strong fighting to make our way through the heart of the Holy Therns' stronghold to the outside world.
“And even then, O Prince,” she cried, “the arm of the Holy Thern is long. It reaches to every nation of Barsoom. His secret temples are hidden in the heart of every community. Wherever we go should we escape we shall find that word of our coming has preceded us, and death awaits us before we may pollute the air with our blasphemies.”
“And even then, O Prince,” she exclaimed, “the reach of the Holy Thern is vast. It extends to every nation on Barsoom. His secret temples are hidden in the core of every community. No matter where we flee, word of our arrival will have already gotten to them, and death will be waiting for us before we can defile the air with our blasphemies.”
We had proceeded for possibly an hour without serious interruption, and Thuvia had just whispered to me that we were approaching our first destination, when on entering a great chamber we came upon a man, evidently a thern.
We had been moving for about an hour without any major interruptions, and Thuvia had just whispered to me that we were nearing our first stop, when we entered a large chamber and found a man, clearly a thern.
He wore in addition to his leathern trappings and jewelled ornaments a great circlet of gold about his brow in the exact centre of which was set an immense stone, the exact counterpart of that which I had seen upon the breast of the little old man at the atmosphere plant nearly twenty years before.
He wore, along with his leather gear and jeweled accessories, a large gold circlet on his forehead, in the exact center of which was an enormous stone, exactly like the one I had seen on the chest of the little old man at the atmosphere plant nearly twenty years ago.
It is the one priceless jewel of Barsoom. Only two are known to exist, and these were worn as the insignia of their rank and position by the two old men in whose charge was placed the operation of the great engines which pump the artificial atmosphere to all parts of Mars from the huge atmosphere plant, the secret to whose mighty portals placed in my possession the ability to save from immediate extinction the life of a whole world.
It’s the one priceless jewel of Barsoom. Only two are known to exist, and these were worn as symbols of their rank and status by the two old men responsible for operating the massive engines that pump the artificial atmosphere throughout Mars from the huge atmosphere plant. I possess the secret to those mighty doors, which gives me the power to save an entire world from immediate extinction.
The stone worn by the thern who confronted us was of about the same size as that which I had seen before; an inch in diameter I should say. It scintillated nine different and distinct rays; the seven primary colours of our earthly prism and the two rays which are unknown upon Earth, but whose wondrous beauty is indescribable.
The stone held by the thern who faced us was roughly the same size as the one I'd seen before—about an inch in diameter, I would say. It sparkled with nine different and distinct rays: the seven primary colors of our earthly spectrum and two rays that don’t exist on Earth, but their incredible beauty is beyond words.
As the thern saw us his eyes narrowed to two nasty slits.
As the thern saw us, his eyes narrowed into two nasty slits.
“Stop!” he cried. “What means this, Thuvia?”
“Stop!” he shouted. “What does this mean, Thuvia?”
For answer the girl raised her revolver and fired point-blank at him. Without a sound he sank to the earth, dead.
For an answer, the girl raised her gun and shot him at point-blank range. Without making a sound, he fell to the ground, dead.
“Beast!” she hissed. “After all these years I am at last revenged.”
“Beast!” she spat. “After all these years, I finally got my revenge.”
Then as she turned toward me, evidently with a word of explanation on her lips, her eyes suddenly widened as they rested upon me, and with a little exclamation she started toward me.
Then, as she turned toward me, clearly about to explain something, her eyes suddenly widened when she saw me, and with a small gasp, she came toward me.
“O Prince,” she cried, “Fate is indeed kind to us. The way is still difficult, but through this vile thing upon the floor we may yet win to the outer world. Notest thou not the remarkable resemblance between this Holy Thern and thyself?”
“O Prince,” she exclaimed, “Fate is truly generous to us. The path is still tough, but through this horrible thing on the floor, we might still reach the outside world. Don’t you see the striking resemblance between this Holy Thern and you?”
The man was indeed of my precise stature, nor were his eyes and features unlike mine; but his hair was a mass of flowing yellow locks, like those of the two I had killed, while mine is black and close cropped.
The man was exactly my height, and his eyes and features resembled mine; however, his hair was a thick mass of long, flowing yellow locks, similar to the ones of the two I had killed, while mine is black and short.
“What of the resemblance?” I asked the girl Thuvia. “Do you wish me with my black, short hair to pose as a yellow-haired priest of this infernal cult?”
“What about the resemblance?” I asked Thuvia. “Do you want me to pretend to be a yellow-haired priest of this awful cult with my black, short hair?”
She smiled, and for answer approached the body of the man she had slain, and kneeling beside it removed the circlet of gold from the forehead, and then to my utter amazement lifted the entire scalp bodily from the corpse’s head.
She smiled, and in response walked over to the body of the man she had killed. Kneeling next to it, she took off the gold circlet from his forehead, and then to my total shock, she lifted the whole scalp off the corpse’s head.
Rising, she advanced to my side and placing the yellow wig over my black hair, crowned me with the golden circlet set with the magnificent gem.
Rising, she moved to my side and placed the yellow wig over my black hair, crowning me with the golden circlet set with the stunning gem.
“Now don his harness, Prince,” she said, “and you may pass where you will in the realms of the therns, for Sator Throg was a Holy Thern of the Tenth Cycle, and mighty among his kind.”
“Now put on your harness, Prince,” she said, “and you can go wherever you want in the realms of the therns, for Sator Throg was a Holy Thern of the Tenth Cycle, and powerful among his kind.”
As I stooped to the dead man to do her bidding I noted that not a hair grew upon his head, which was quite as bald as an egg.
As I bent down to the dead man to do her bidding, I noticed that not a single hair grew on his head, which was as bald as an egg.
“They are all thus from birth,” explained Thuvia noting my surprise. “The race from which they sprang were crowned with a luxuriant growth of golden hair, but for many ages the present race has been entirely bald. The wig, however, has come to be a part of their apparel, and so important a part do they consider it that it is cause for the deepest disgrace were a thern to appear in public without it.”
“They’ve all been like this since birth,” Thuvia explained, noticing my surprise. “The ancestors they come from had a thick crown of golden hair, but for many ages, this current race has been completely bald. The wig has become a part of their clothing, and they consider it so important that it would be a huge embarrassment for a thern to show up in public without it.”
In another moment I stood garbed in the habiliments of a Holy Thern.
In another moment, I found myself dressed in the clothes of a Holy Thern.
At Thuvia’s suggestion two of the released prisoners bore the body of the dead thern upon their shoulders with us as we continued our journey toward the storeroom, which we reached without further mishap.
At Thuvia’s suggestion, two of the freed prisoners carried the body of the dead thern on their shoulders with us as we continued our journey toward the storeroom, which we reached without any more problems.
Here the keys which Thuvia bore from the dead thern of the prison vault were the means of giving us immediate entrance to the chamber, and very quickly we were thoroughly outfitted with arms and ammunition.
Here, the keys that Thuvia had taken from the dead thern in the prison vault allowed us to access the chamber instantly, and we quickly equipped ourselves with weapons and ammunition.
By this time I was so thoroughly fagged out that I could go no further, so I threw myself upon the floor, bidding Tars Tarkas to do likewise, and cautioning two of the released prisoners to keep careful watch.
By this point, I was so completely exhausted that I couldn’t go on, so I collapsed onto the floor, telling Tars Tarkas to do the same, and warning two of the freed prisoners to keep a close watch.
In an instant I was asleep.
In an instant, I fell asleep.
CHAPTER V
CORRIDORS OF PERIL
How long I slept upon the floor of the storeroom I do not know, but it must have been many hours.
How long I slept on the floor of the storeroom, I don't know, but it must have been several hours.
I was awakened with a start by cries of alarm, and scarce were my eyes opened, nor had I yet sufficiently collected my wits to quite realize where I was, when a fusillade of shots rang out, reverberating through the subterranean corridors in a series of deafening echoes.
I was jolted awake by screams of fear, and barely had my eyes opened, nor had I gathered my thoughts enough to fully understand where I was, when a barrage of gunfire erupted, echoing through the underground halls in a series of loud bursts.
In an instant I was upon my feet. A dozen lesser therns confronted us from a large doorway at the opposite end of the storeroom from which we had entered. About me lay the bodies of my companions, with the exception of Thuvia and Tars Tarkas, who, like myself, had been asleep upon the floor and thus escaped the first raking fire.
In an instant, I was on my feet. A dozen lesser therns faced us from a large doorway at the far end of the storeroom where we had entered. Around me lay the bodies of my companions, except for Thuvia and Tars Tarkas, who, like me, had been sleeping on the floor and thus avoided the initial barrage of fire.
As I gained my feet the therns lowered their wicked rifles, their faces distorted in mingled chagrin, consternation, and alarm.
As I got back on my feet, the therns lowered their cruel rifles, their faces twisted in a mix of disappointment, shock, and fear.
Instantly I rose to the occasion.
I jumped right in.
“What means this?” I cried in tones of fierce anger. “Is Sator Throg to be murdered by his own vassals?”
“What does this mean?” I shouted in a furious tone. “Is Sator Throg going to be killed by his own vassals?”
“Have mercy, O Master of the Tenth Cycle!” cried one of the fellows, while the others edged toward the doorway as though to attempt a surreptitious escape from the presence of the mighty one.
“Have mercy, O Master of the Tenth Cycle!” shouted one of the guys, while the others moved toward the doorway as if trying to sneak out of the presence of the powerful one.
“Ask them their mission here,” whispered Thuvia at my elbow.
“Ask them what their mission is here,” whispered Thuvia at my side.
“What do you here, fellows?” I cried.
“What are you doing here, guys?” I shouted.
“Two from the outer world are at large within the dominions of the therns. We sought them at the command of the Father of Therns. One was white with black hair, the other a huge green warrior,” and here the fellow cast a suspicious glance toward Tars Tarkas.
“Two outsiders are roaming free in the territories of the therns. We were sent to find them by the Father of Therns. One is white with black hair, and the other is a massive green warrior,” and here the guy shot a wary look at Tars Tarkas.
“Here, then, is one of them,” spoke Thuvia, indicating the Thark, “and if you will look upon this dead man by the door perhaps you will recognize the other. It was left for Sator Throg and his poor slaves to accomplish what the lesser therns of the guard were unable to do—we have killed one and captured the other; for this had Sator Throg given us our liberty. And now in your stupidity have you come and killed all but myself, and like to have killed the mighty Sator Throg himself.”
“Here’s one of them,” said Thuvia, pointing to the Thark, “and if you look at this dead man by the door, maybe you’ll recognize the other. It was up to Sator Throg and his unfortunate slaves to do what the lesser therns in the guard couldn’t accomplish—we’ve killed one and captured the other; for this, Sator Throg granted us our freedom. And now, in your foolishness, you’ve come and killed everyone except me, and almost killed the great Sator Throg himself.”
The men looked very sheepish and very scared.
The guys looked really embarrassed and quite frightened.
“Had they not better throw these bodies to the plant men and then return to their quarters, O Mighty One?” asked Thuvia of me.
“Shouldn't they just give these bodies to the plant men and then go back to their quarters, O Mighty One?” Thuvia asked me.
“Yes; do as Thuvia bids you,” I said.
“Yeah, do what Thuvia says,” I replied.
As the men picked up the bodies I noticed that the one who stooped to gather up the late Sator Throg started as his closer scrutiny fell upon the upturned face, and then the fellow stole a furtive, sneaking glance in my direction from the corner of his eye.
As the men picked up the bodies, I noticed that the one who bent down to gather the deceased Sator Throg paused when he looked closely at the turned-up face. Then, he sneaked a quick glance at me from the corner of his eye.
That he suspicioned something of the truth I could have sworn; but that it was only a suspicion which he did not dare voice was evidenced by his silence.
That he suspected something about the truth, I could have sworn; but the fact that it was only a suspicion he didn’t dare to express was clear from his silence.
Again, as he bore the body from the room, he shot a quick but searching glance toward me, and then his eyes fell once more upon the bald and shiny dome of the dead man in his arms. The last fleeting glimpse that I obtained of his profile as he passed from my sight without the chamber revealed a cunning smile of triumph upon his lips.
Again, as he carried the body out of the room, he shot a quick but intense glance at me, and then his eyes returned to the bald and shiny head of the dead man in his arms. The last brief glimpse I got of his profile as he left the room showed a sly smile of triumph on his lips.
Only Tars Tarkas, Thuvia, and I were left. The fatal marksmanship of the therns had snatched from our companions whatever slender chance they had of gaining the perilous freedom of the world without.
Only Tars Tarkas, Thuvia, and I were left. The deadly accuracy of the therns had taken away from our companions any slim chance they had of achieving the dangerous freedom of the outside world.
So soon as the last of the gruesome procession had disappeared the girl urged us to take up our flight once more.
As soon as the last of the gruesome procession had vanished, the girl urged us to continue our escape.
She, too, had noted the questioning attitude of the thern who had borne Sator Throg away.
She had also noticed the curious look of the thern who had taken Sator Throg away.
“It bodes no good for us, O Prince,” she said. “For even though this fellow dared not chance accusing you in error, there be those above with power sufficient to demand a closer scrutiny, and that, Prince, would indeed prove fatal.”
“It doesn't look good for us, Your Highness,” she said. “Because even if this guy wouldn't risk wrongly accusing you, there are others in power who can insist on a deeper investigation, and that, Prince, would definitely be deadly.”
I shrugged my shoulders. It seemed that in any event the outcome of our plight must end in death. I was refreshed from my sleep, but still weak from loss of blood. My wounds were painful. No medicinal aid seemed possible. How I longed for the almost miraculous healing power of the strange salves and lotions of the green Martian women. In an hour they would have had me as new.
I shrugged my shoulders. It felt like, no matter what, our situation was going to end in death. I was awake and felt a bit refreshed, but I was still weak from blood loss. My wounds hurt. There didn’t seem to be any medical help available. I really missed the almost miraculous healing powers of the strange ointments and creams from the green Martian women. In just an hour, they would have had me feeling like new.
I was discouraged. Never had a feeling of such utter hopelessness come over me in the face of danger. Then the long flowing, yellow locks of the Holy Thern, caught by some vagrant draught, blew about my face.
I felt really discouraged. I'd never experienced such complete hopelessness when faced with danger. Then, the long, flowing yellow hair of the Holy Thern, caught by a stray breeze, flew around my face.
Might they not still open the way of freedom? If we acted in time, might we not even yet escape before the general alarm was sounded? We could at least try.
Could they still pave the way to freedom? If we took action soon enough, couldn’t we potentially escape before the alarm was raised? We could at least give it a shot.
“What will the fellow do first, Thuvia?” I asked. “How long will it be before they may return for us?”
“What will the guy do first, Thuvia?” I asked. “How long until they can come back for us?”
“He will go directly to the Father of Therns, old Matai Shang. He may have to wait for an audience, but since he is very high among the lesser therns, in fact as a thorian among them, it will not be long that Matai Shang will keep him waiting.
“He will go straight to the Father of Therns, the old Matai Shang. He might have to wait for a meeting, but since he is very respected among the lesser therns, really like a thorian among them, it won’t be long before Matai Shang keeps him waiting.”
“Then if the Father of Therns puts credence in his story, another hour will see the galleries and chambers, the courts and gardens, filled with searchers.”
“Then if the Father of Therns believes his story, another hour will have the galleries and chambers, the courts and gardens filled with searchers.”
“What we do then must be done within an hour. What is the best way, Thuvia, the shortest way out of this celestial Hades?”
“What we need to do must be done within an hour. What’s the best way, Thuvia, the quickest way out of this cosmic nightmare?”
“Straight to the top of the cliffs, Prince,” she replied, “and then through the gardens to the inner courts. From there our way will lie within the temples of the therns and across them to the outer court. Then the ramparts—O Prince, it is hopeless. Ten thousand warriors could not hew a way to liberty from out this awful place.
“Right to the top of the cliffs, Prince,” she said, “and then through the gardens to the inner courts. From there, we'll go through the therns' temples and across to the outer court. Then the ramparts—Oh Prince, it’s pointless. Even ten thousand warriors couldn’t carve a path to freedom from this terrible place.
“Since the beginning of time, little by little, stone by stone, have the therns been ever adding to the defences of their stronghold. A continuous line of impregnable fortifications circles the outer slopes of the Mountains of Otz.
“Since the dawn of time, little by little, stone by stone, the therns have been adding to the defenses of their stronghold. A continuous line of impenetrable fortifications surrounds the outer slopes of the Mountains of Otz.”
“Within the temples that lie behind the ramparts a million fighting-men are ever ready. The courts and gardens are filled with slaves, with women and with children.
“Inside the temples behind the walls, a million soldiers are always ready. The courtyards and gardens are filled with slaves, women, and children.
“None could go a stone’s throw without detection.”
“None could go a short distance without being noticed.”
“If there is no other way, Thuvia, why dwell upon the difficulties of this. We must face them.”
“If there’s no other option, Thuvia, why focus on the challenges of this? We have to confront them.”
“Can we not better make the attempt after dark?” asked Tars Tarkas. “There would seem to be no chance by day.”
“Can we try to do this after dark?” asked Tars Tarkas. “It doesn’t seem like we have any chance during the day.”
“There would be a little better chance by night, but even then the ramparts are well guarded; possibly better than by day. There are fewer abroad in the courts and gardens, though,” said Thuvia.
“There would be a slightly better chance at night, but even then the ramparts are well guarded—maybe even better than during the day. There are fewer people in the courts and gardens, though,” said Thuvia.
“What is the hour?” I asked.
“What time is it?” I asked.
“It was midnight when you released me from my chains,” said Thuvia. “Two hours later we reached the storeroom. There you slept for fourteen hours. It must now be nearly sundown again. Come, we will go to some nearby window in the cliff and make sure.”
“It was midnight when you set me free from my chains,” said Thuvia. “Two hours later, we got to the storeroom. You slept for fourteen hours there. It must be almost sundown again. Come on, let’s head to a nearby window in the cliff and check.”
So saying, she led the way through winding corridors until at a sudden turn we came upon an opening which overlooked the Valley Dor.
So saying, she led the way through winding hallways until, at a sudden turn, we came upon an opening that overlooked the Valley Dor.
At our right the sun was setting, a huge red orb, below the western range of Otz. A little below us stood the Holy Thern on watch upon his balcony. His scarlet robe of office was pulled tightly about him in anticipation of the cold that comes so suddenly with darkness as the sun sets. So rare is the atmosphere of Mars that it absorbs very little heat from the sun. During the daylight hours it is always extremely hot; at night it is intensely cold. Nor does the thin atmosphere refract the sun’s rays or diffuse its light as upon Earth. There is no twilight on Mars. When the great orb of day disappears beneath the horizon the effect is precisely as that of the extinguishing of a single lamp within a chamber. From brilliant light you are plunged without warning into utter darkness. Then the moons come; the mysterious, magic moons of Mars, hurtling like monster meteors low across the face of the planet.
To our right, the sun was setting, a massive red ball sinking below the western range of Otz. Just below us, the Holy Thern stood watch on his balcony. His red robe was pulled tightly around him, bracing for the cold that suddenly arrives with darkness as the sun goes down. The atmosphere on Mars is so thin that it absorbs very little heat from the sun. It is extremely hot during the day and freezing at night. The thin atmosphere also doesn’t refract the sun's rays or spread its light like on Earth. There is no twilight on Mars. When the bright sun dips below the horizon, it's exactly like turning off a single lamp in a room. One moment you’re in brilliant light, and the next, you’re plunged into complete darkness. Then the moons appear; the enigmatic, magical moons of Mars, racing like giant meteors across the planet's surface.
The declining sun lighted brilliantly the eastern banks of Korus, the crimson sward, the gorgeous forest. Beneath the trees we saw feeding many herds of plant men. The adults stood aloft upon their toes and their mighty tails, their talons pruning every available leaf and twig. It was then that I understood the careful trimming of the trees which had led me to form the mistaken idea when first I opened my eyes upon the grove that it was the playground of a civilized people.
The setting sun brilliantly lit up the eastern banks of Korus, the red grass, and the beautiful forest. Beneath the trees, we saw many herds of plant people feeding. The adults stood tall on their toes and their powerful tails, their claws trimming every available leaf and twig. That was when I realized the careful pruning of the trees had made me mistakenly think, when I first opened my eyes to the grove, that it was the playground of a civilized society.
As we watched, our eyes wandered to the rolling Iss, which issued from the base of the cliffs beneath us. Presently there emerged from the mountain a canoe laden with lost souls from the outer world. There were a dozen of them. All were of the highly civilized and cultured race of red men who are dominant on Mars.
As we looked on, our gaze drifted to the flowing Iss, which flowed from the base of the cliffs below us. Soon, a canoe appeared from the mountain, carrying lost souls from the outside world. There were a dozen of them. All were from the highly civilized and cultured race of red people who dominate Mars.
The eyes of the herald upon the balcony beneath us fell upon the doomed party as soon as did ours. He raised his head and leaning far out over the low rail that rimmed his dizzy perch, voiced the shrill, weird wail that called the demons of this hellish place to the attack.
The herald’s eyes on the balcony below us spotted the doomed group at the same time we did. He lifted his head and leaned far out over the low railing of his precarious spot, letting out a loud, eerie scream that summoned the demons of this nightmarish place to attack.
For an instant the brutes stood with stiffly erected ears, then they poured from the grove toward the river’s bank, covering the distance with great, ungainly leaps.
For a moment, the animals stood with their ears perked up, then they rushed out of the grove toward the riverbank, moving with awkward, huge jumps.
The party had landed and was standing on the sward as the awful horde came in sight. There was a brief and futile effort of defence. Then silence as the huge, repulsive shapes covered the bodies of their victims and scores of sucking mouths fastened themselves to the flesh of their prey.
The group had arrived and was standing on the grass as the terrifying swarm came into view. There was a quick and pointless attempt to defend themselves. Then silence as the massive, grotesque figures engulfed the bodies of their victims and a multitude of sucking mouths latched onto the flesh of their prey.
I turned away in disgust.
I turned away in disgust.
“Their part is soon over,” said Thuvia. “The great white apes get the flesh when the plant men have drained the arteries. Look, they are coming now.”
“Their part is almost done,” said Thuvia. “The great white apes get the meat once the plant men have emptied the veins. Look, they’re coming now.”
As I turned my eyes in the direction the girl indicated, I saw a dozen of the great white monsters running across the valley toward the river bank. Then the sun went down and darkness that could almost be felt engulfed us.
As I looked in the direction the girl pointed, I saw a dozen of those huge white creatures running across the valley toward the riverbank. Then the sun set, and a darkness that was almost tangible surrounded us.
Thuvia lost no time in leading us toward the corridor which winds back and forth up through the cliffs toward the surface thousands of feet above the level on which we had been.
Thuvia wasted no time in guiding us toward the corridor that twists and turns up through the cliffs to the surface, thousands of feet above where we had been.
Twice great banths, wandering loose through the galleries, blocked our progress, but in each instance Thuvia spoke a low word of command and the snarling beasts slunk sullenly away.
Twice, enormous banths wandering freely through the galleries blocked our way, but each time Thuvia calmly issued a command, and the growling creatures slinked away sulkily.
“If you can dissolve all our obstacles as easily as you master these fierce brutes I can see no difficulties in our way,” I said to the girl, smiling. “How do you do it?”
“If you can get rid of all our obstacles as easily as you handle these fierce animals, I don’t see any problems ahead,” I said to the girl, smiling. “How do you do it?”
She laughed, and then shuddered.
She chuckled, then shuddered.
“I do not quite know,” she said. “When first I came here I angered Sator Throg, because I repulsed him. He ordered me to be thrown into one of the great pits in the inner gardens. It was filled with banths. In my own country I had been accustomed to command. Something in my voice, I do not know what, cowed the beasts as they sprang to attack me.
“I’m not really sure,” she said. “When I first got here, I upset Sator Throg because I rejected him. He ordered me to be thrown into one of the big pits in the inner gardens. It was filled with banths. Back in my country, I was used to being in charge. There was something in my voice, I don't know what, that scared the beasts as they lunged at me.
“Instead of tearing me to pieces, as Sator Throg had desired, they fawned at my feet. So greatly were Sator Throg and his friends amused by the sight that they kept me to train and handle the terrible creatures. I know them all by name. There are many of them wandering through these lower regions. They are the scavengers. Many prisoners die here in their chains. The banths solve the problem of sanitation, at least in this respect.
“Instead of ripping me apart like Sator Throg wanted, they groveled at my feet. Sator Throg and his friends found the scene so entertaining that they decided to keep me around to train and manage the terrifying creatures. I know them all by name. There are many of them roaming through these lower areas. They are the scavengers. Many prisoners die here in their chains. The banths take care of the sanitation issue, at least in this way.”
“In the gardens and temples above they are kept in pits. The therns fear them. It is because of the banths that they seldom venture below ground except as their duties call them.”
“In the gardens and temples above, they are kept in pits. The therns are afraid of them. It's because of the banths that they rarely go underground unless their responsibilities require it.”
An idea occurred to me, suggested by what Thuvia had just said.
An idea popped into my head, inspired by what Thuvia had just said.
“Why not take a number of banths and set them loose before us above ground?” I asked.
“Why not grab a few banths and let them go ahead of us above ground?” I asked.
Thuvia laughed.
Thuvia chuckled.
“It would distract attention from us, I am sure,” she said.
"It would definitely take the focus away from us, I'm sure," she said.
She commenced calling in a low singsong voice that was half purr. She continued this as we wound our tedious way through the maze of subterranean passages and chambers.
She started calling in a low, melodic voice that was half purr. She kept it up as we made our slow journey through the maze of underground passages and chambers.
Presently soft, padded feet sounded close behind us, and as I turned I saw a pair of great, green eyes shining in the dark shadows at our rear. From a diverging tunnel a sinuous, tawny form crept stealthily toward us.
Right now, soft, padded footsteps were heard just behind us, and when I turned, I saw a pair of bright green eyes glowing in the dark shadows behind us. From a branching tunnel, a sleek, tawny figure crept quietly toward us.
Low growls and angry snarls assailed our ears on every side as we hastened on and one by one the ferocious creatures answered the call of their mistress.
Low growls and angry snarls filled our ears from all directions as we hurried on, and one by one, the fierce creatures responded to their mistress's call.
She spoke a word to each as it joined us. Like well-schooled terriers, they paced the corridors with us, but I could not help but note the lathering jowls, nor the hungry expressions with which they eyed Tars Tarkas and myself.
She said a word to each as they joined us. Like well-trained terriers, they walked the halls with us, but I couldn't help noticing their frothy jowls and the eager looks they gave Tars Tarkas and me.
Soon we were entirely surrounded by some fifty of the brutes. Two walked close on either side of Thuvia, as guards might walk. The sleek sides of others now and then touched my own naked limbs. It was a strange experience; the almost noiseless passage of naked human feet and padded paws; the golden walls splashed with precious stones; the dim light cast by the tiny radium bulbs set at considerable distances along the roof; the huge, maned beasts of prey crowding with low growls about us; the mighty green warrior towering high above us all; myself crowned with the priceless diadem of a Holy Thern; and leading the procession the beautiful girl, Thuvia.
Soon we were completely surrounded by about fifty of the creatures. Two walked closely on either side of Thuvia, like guards. The smooth sides of others occasionally brushed against my bare limbs. It was a strange experience: the almost silent movement of bare human feet and padded paws; the golden walls splashed with precious stones; the dim light from tiny radium bulbs set at considerable distances along the ceiling; the huge, maned beasts of prey crowding around us with low growls; the powerful green warrior towering above us all; myself wearing the priceless crown of a Holy Thern; and leading the procession, the beautiful girl, Thuvia.
I shall not soon forget it.
I won't forget it anytime soon.
Presently we approached a great chamber more brightly lighted than the corridors. Thuvia halted us. Quietly she stole toward the entrance and glanced within. Then she motioned us to follow her.
Right now, we walked up to a large room that was brighter than the hallways. Thuvia stopped us. Silently, she crept toward the entrance and peeked inside. Then she signaled for us to follow her.
The room was filled with specimens of the strange beings that inhabit this underworld; a heterogeneous collection of hybrids—the offspring of the prisoners from the outside world; red and green Martians and the white race of therns.
The room was filled with specimens of the strange beings that inhabit this underworld; a diverse collection of hybrids—the offspring of the prisoners from the outside world; red and green Martians and the white race of therns.
Constant confinement below ground had wrought odd freaks upon their skins. They more resemble corpses than living beings. Many are deformed, others maimed, while the majority, Thuvia explained, are sightless.
Constant confinement underground had created strange changes in their skin. They look more like corpses than living beings. Many are deformed, others injured, while most, Thuvia explained, are blind.
As they lay sprawled about the floor, sometimes overlapping one another, again in heaps of several bodies, they suggested instantly to me the grotesque illustrations that I had seen in copies of Dante’s Inferno, and what more fitting comparison? Was this not indeed a veritable hell, peopled by lost souls, dead and damned beyond all hope?
As they lay scattered across the floor, sometimes piled on top of each other and in groups of several bodies, they immediately reminded me of the bizarre illustrations I had seen in copies of Dante’s Inferno. What better comparison could there be? Was this not truly a hell, filled with lost souls, dead and forever damned without any hope?
Picking our way carefully we threaded a winding path across the chamber, the great banths sniffing hungrily at the tempting prey spread before them in such tantalizing and defenceless profusion.
Picking our way carefully, we navigated a winding path across the room, the massive banths sniffing eagerly at the tempting prey laid out before them in such tempting and vulnerable abundance.
Several times we passed the entrances to other chambers similarly peopled, and twice again we were compelled to cross directly through them. In others were chained prisoners and beasts.
Several times we walked past the entrances to other rooms filled with similar crowds, and twice we had to walk right through them. In some, there were chained prisoners and animals.
“Why is it that we see no therns?” I asked of Thuvia.
“Why don’t we see any therns?” I asked Thuvia.
“They seldom traverse the underworld at night, for then it is that the great banths prowl the dim corridors seeking their prey. The therns fear the awful denizens of this cruel and hopeless world that they have fostered and allowed to grow beneath their feet. The prisoners even sometimes turn upon them and rend them. The thern can never tell from what dark shadow an assassin may spring upon his back.
“They rarely travel through the underworld at night because that's when the great banths roam the dim corridors looking for their prey. The therns are afraid of the terrible creatures in this harsh and hopeless world that they have nurtured and allowed to grow beneath them. Sometimes the prisoners even turn against them and tear them apart. The thern can never predict from which dark shadow an assassin might attack from behind.”
“By day it is different. Then the corridors and chambers are filled with guards passing to and fro; slaves from the temples above come by hundreds to the granaries and storerooms. All is life then. You did not see it because I led you not in the beaten tracks, but through roundabout passages seldom used. Yet it is possible that we may meet a thern even yet. They do occasionally find it necessary to come here after the sun has set. Because of this I have moved with such great caution.”
“During the day, it’s a different story. The hallways and rooms are filled with guards moving back and forth; hundreds of temple slaves come down to the granaries and storage rooms. It’s all lively then. You didn’t see it because I took you through the less-traveled paths instead of the usual routes. Still, there’s a chance we could run into a thern even now. They sometimes need to come here after sunset. That’s why I’ve been so careful.”
But we reached the upper galleries without detection and presently Thuvia halted us at the foot of a short, steep ascent.
But we made it to the upper galleries without being noticed, and soon Thuvia stopped us at the base of a short, steep climb.
“Above us,” she said, “is a doorway which opens on to the inner gardens. I have brought you thus far. From here on for four miles to the outer ramparts our way will be beset by countless dangers. Guards patrol the courts, the temples, the gardens. Every inch of the ramparts themselves is beneath the eye of a sentry.”
“Above us,” she said, “is a doorway that leads to the inner gardens. I’ve brought you this far. From here, it’s a four-mile journey to the outer walls, and we’ll face countless dangers along the way. Guards patrol the courtyards, the temples, and the gardens. Every inch of the walls is watched by a guard.”
I could not understand the necessity for such an enormous force of armed men about a spot so surrounded by mystery and superstition that not a soul upon Barsoom would have dared to approach it even had they known its exact location. I questioned Thuvia, asking her what enemies the therns could fear in their impregnable fortress.
I couldn't see why there was such a huge army of armed men in a place so wrapped in mystery and superstition that nobody on Barsoom would have dared to go near it, even if they knew exactly where it was. I asked Thuvia about what enemies the therns could possibly fear in their supposedly invulnerable fortress.
We had reached the doorway now and Thuvia was opening it.
We had arrived at the door, and Thuvia was unlocking it.
“They fear the black pirates of Barsoom, O Prince,” she said, “from whom may our first ancestors preserve us.”
“They fear the black pirates of Barsoom, O Prince,” she said, “may our ancestors protect us from them.”
The door swung open; the smell of growing things greeted my nostrils; the cool night air blew against my cheek. The great banths sniffed the unfamiliar odours, and then with a rush they broke past us with low growls, swarming across the gardens beneath the lurid light of the nearer moon.
The door swung open; the scent of fresh plants filled the air; the cool night breeze brushed against my cheek. The huge banths sniffed the strange smells, and then with a sudden rush, they pushed past us with low growls, rushing across the gardens under the bright light of the nearby moon.
Suddenly a great cry arose from the roofs of the temples; a cry of alarm and warning that, taken up from point to point, ran off to the east and to the west, from temple, court, and rampart, until it sounded as a dim echo in the distance.
Suddenly, a loud shout erupted from the rooftops of the temples; a shout of fear and warning that spread from place to place, traveling east and west, from temple, courtyard, and wall, until it faded into a distant echo.
The great Thark’s long-sword leaped from its scabbard; Thuvia shrank shuddering to my side.
The great Thark's sword sprang from its scabbard; Thuvia recoiled, trembling by my side.
CHAPTER VI
THE BLACK PIRATES OF BARSOOM
“What is it?” I asked of the girl.
“What is it?” I asked the girl.
For answer she pointed to the sky.
For an answer, she pointed to the sky.
I looked, and there, above us, I saw shadowy bodies flitting hither and thither high over temple, court, and garden.
I looked up, and there, above us, I saw shadowy figures moving back and forth high above the temple, courtyard, and garden.
Almost immediately flashes of light broke from these strange objects. There was a roar of musketry, and then answering flashes and roars from temple and rampart.
Almost immediately, flashes of light erupted from these strange objects. There was a loud sound of gunfire, followed by returning flashes and explosions from the temple and the rampart.
“The black pirates of Barsoom, O Prince,” said Thuvia.
“The black pirates of Barsoom, Your Highness,” said Thuvia.
In great circles the air craft of the marauders swept lower and lower toward the defending forces of the therns.
In wide arcs, the marauders' aircraft descended closer and closer toward the defending forces of the therns.
Volley after volley they vomited upon the temple guards; volley on volley crashed through the thin air toward the fleeting and illusive fliers.
Volley after volley they unleashed upon the temple guards; volleys crashed through the thin air toward the fleeting and elusive fliers.
As the pirates swooped closer toward the ground, thern soldiery poured from the temples into the gardens and courts. The sight of them in the open brought a score of fliers darting toward us from all directions.
As the pirates swooped closer to the ground, the soldiers rushed out of the temples and into the gardens and courtyards. Seeing them in the open sent a bunch of fliers zooming toward us from all directions.
The therns fired upon them through shields affixed to their rifles, but on, steadily on, came the grim, black craft. They were small fliers for the most part, built for two to three men. A few larger ones there were, but these kept high aloft dropping bombs upon the temples from their keel batteries.
The therns shot at them through shields attached to their rifles, but still, the dark, grim ships moved steadily forward. Most of them were small flyers designed for two to three people. There were a few larger ones, but those stayed up high, dropping bombs on the temples from their keel batteries.
At length, with a concerted rush, evidently in response to a signal of command, the pirates in our immediate vicinity dashed recklessly to the ground in the very midst of the thern soldiery.
At last, with a coordinated dash, clearly in response to a command signal, the pirates around us recklessly charged to the ground right in the middle of the thern soldiers.
Scarcely waiting for their craft to touch, the creatures manning them leaped among the therns with the fury of demons. Such fighting! Never had I witnessed its like before. I had thought the green Martians the most ferocious warriors in the universe, but the awful abandon with which the black pirates threw themselves upon their foes transcended everything I ever before had seen.
Scarcely waiting for their ship to land, the beings aboard jumped among the therns with the rage of demons. What a fight! I had never seen anything like it before. I had thought the green Martians were the fiercest fighters in the universe, but the wild abandon with which the black pirates attacked their enemies exceeded anything I had ever seen.
Beneath the brilliant light of Mars’ two glorious moons the whole scene presented itself in vivid distinctness. The golden-haired, white-skinned therns battling with desperate courage in hand-to-hand conflict with their ebony-skinned foemen.
Beneath the bright light of Mars' two amazing moons, the whole scene appeared with vivid clarity. The golden-haired, fair-skinned therns fought with fierce determination in close combat against their dark-skinned opponents.
Here a little knot of struggling warriors trampled a bed of gorgeous pimalia; there the curved sword of a black man found the heart of a thern and left its dead foeman at the foot of a wondrous statue carved from a living ruby; yonder a dozen therns pressed a single pirate back upon a bench of emerald, upon whose iridescent surface a strangely beautiful Barsoomian design was traced out in inlaid diamonds.
Here a small group of battling warriors trampled on a patch of beautiful pimalia; there the curved sword of a black man struck the heart of a thern, leaving his slain opponent at the base of a stunning statue carved from a living ruby; over there, a dozen therns pushed a lone pirate back onto a bench of emerald, where a uniquely beautiful Barsoomian design was inlaid in diamonds across the shimmering surface.
A little to one side stood Thuvia, the Thark, and I. The tide of battle had not reached us, but the fighters from time to time swung close enough that we might distinctly note them.
A little to one side stood Thuvia, the Thark, and me. The tide of battle hadn’t reached us, but the fighters sometimes got close enough that we could see them clearly.
The black pirates interested me immensely. I had heard vague rumours, little more than legends they were, during my former life on Mars; but never had I seen them, nor talked with one who had.
The black pirates really fascinated me. I’d heard vague rumors about them, more like legends, during my previous life on Mars; but I had never seen one, nor had I talked to anyone who had.
They were popularly supposed to inhabit the lesser moon, from which they descended upon Barsoom at long intervals. Where they visited they wrought the most horrible atrocities, and when they left carried away with them firearms and ammunition, and young girls as prisoners. These latter, the rumour had it, they sacrificed to some terrible god in an orgy which ended in the eating of their victims.
They were commonly believed to live on the smaller moon, from which they came down to Barsoom at long intervals. In the places they visited, they committed the most horrifying acts, and when they left, they took firearms, ammunition, and young girls as captives. According to rumors, they sacrificed these girls to some dreadful god in a wild celebration that ended with them eating their victims.
I had an excellent opportunity to examine them, as the strife occasionally brought now one and now another close to where I stood. They were large men, possibly six feet and over in height. Their features were clear cut and handsome in the extreme; their eyes were well set and large, though a slight narrowness lent them a crafty appearance; the iris, as well as I could determine by moonlight, was of extreme blackness, while the eyeball itself was quite white and clear. The physical structure of their bodies seemed identical with those of the therns, the red men, and my own. Only in the colour of their skin did they differ materially from us; that is of the appearance of polished ebony, and odd as it may seem for a Southerner to say it, adds to rather than detracts from their marvellous beauty.
I had a great chance to observe them up close, as the conflict occasionally brought one or another near where I stood. They were tall men, possibly six feet or more. Their features were sharp and extremely handsome; their eyes were large and well-defined, although a slight narrowness gave them a cunning look. The iris, as far as I could tell by moonlight, was jet black, while the whites of their eyes were bright and clear. Their body structure seemed identical to the therns, the red men, and my own. The only significant difference was their skin color, which looked like polished ebony, and as strange as it may sound for a Southerner to say, this actually adds to their incredible beauty rather than taking away from it.
But if their bodies are divine, their hearts, apparently, are quite the reverse. Never did I witness such a malign lust for blood as these demons of the outer air evinced in their mad battle with the therns.
But if their bodies are divine, their hearts, it seems, are just the opposite. I’ve never seen such a twisted desire for blood as these demons from the outer air showed in their crazy fight with the therns.
All about us in the garden lay their sinister craft, which the therns for some reason, then unaccountable to me, made no effort to injure. Now and again a black warrior would rush from a nearby temple bearing a young woman in his arms. Straight for his flier he would leap while those of his comrades who fought near by would rush to cover his escape.
All around us in the garden was their dark scheme, which for some reason I couldn't understand, the therns didn't try to destroy. Every now and then, a black warrior would burst out of a nearby temple with a young woman in his arms. He would jump straight into his flier while his comrades fighting nearby would rush to protect his escape.
The therns on their side would hasten to rescue the girl, and in an instant the two would be swallowed in the vortex of a maelstrom of yelling devils, hacking and hewing at one another, like fiends incarnate.
The therns would rush to save the girl, and in a moment, the two would be caught in a whirlwind of screaming demons, fighting and chopping at each other like real monsters.
But always, it seemed, were the black pirates of Barsoom victorious, and the girl, brought miraculously unharmed through the conflict, borne away into the outer darkness upon the deck of a swift flier.
But it always seemed like the black pirates of Barsoom came out on top, and the girl, miraculously unharmed during the fight, was taken away into the outer darkness on the deck of a fast spaceship.
Fighting similar to that which surrounded us could be heard in both directions as far as sound carried, and Thuvia told me that the attacks of the black pirates were usually made simultaneously along the entire ribbon-like domain of the therns, which circles the Valley Dor on the outer slopes of the Mountains of Otz.
Fighting like what we heard around us echoed in both directions as far as sound could reach, and Thuvia informed me that the black pirates typically launched their attacks at the same time all along the thin stretch of the therns' territory, which wraps around the Valley Dor on the outer slopes of the Mountains of Otz.
As the fighting receded from our position for a moment, Thuvia turned toward me with a question.
As the fighting pulled back from our position for a moment, Thuvia turned to me with a question.
“Do you understand now, O Prince,” she said, “why a million warriors guard the domains of the Holy Therns by day and by night?”
“Do you get it now, Prince,” she said, “why a million warriors protect the lands of the Holy Therns around the clock?”
“The scene you are witnessing now is but a repetition of what I have seen enacted a score of times during the fifteen years I have been a prisoner here. From time immemorial the black pirates of Barsoom have preyed upon the Holy Therns.
“The scene you’re witnessing now is just a repeat of what I’ve seen played out many times over the fifteen years I’ve been a prisoner here. For ages, the black pirates of Barsoom have targeted the Holy Therns.”
“Yet they never carry their expeditions to a point, as one might readily believe it was in their power to do, where the extermination of the race of therns is threatened. It is as though they but utilized the race as playthings, with which they satisfy their ferocious lust for fighting; and from whom they collect toll in arms and ammunition and in prisoners.”
“Yet they never take their missions to the level where they could easily wipe out the thern race. It’s like they just use the therns as toys to satisfy their brutal craving for combat, collecting weapons, ammo, and prisoners from them.”
“Why don’t they jump in and destroy these fliers?” I asked. “That would soon put a stop to the attacks, or at least the blacks would scarce be so bold. Why, see how perfectly unguarded they leave their craft, as though they were lying safe in their own hangars at home.”
“Why don’t they just jump in and take out these fighters?” I asked. “That would quickly put an end to the attacks, or at least the Black pilots wouldn’t be so daring. Just look at how completely unprotected they leave their aircraft, as if they were safely tucked away in their hangars back home.”
“The therns do not dare. They tried it once, ages ago, but the next night and for a whole moon thereafter a thousand great black battleships circled the Mountains of Otz, pouring tons of projectiles upon the temples, the gardens, and the courts, until every thern who was not killed was driven for safety into the subterranean galleries.
“The therns don’t dare. They tried it once, a long time ago, but the next night and for an entire month after, a thousand huge black battleships surrounded the Mountains of Otz, raining down tons of projectiles on the temples, the gardens, and the courts, until every thern who wasn’t killed had to flee for safety into the underground tunnels."
“The therns know that they live at all only by the sufferance of the black men. They were near to extermination that once and they will not venture risking it again.”
“The therns know they exist only by the tolerance of the black men. They were close to being wiped out once, and they won’t take that risk again.”
As she ceased talking a new element was instilled into the conflict. It came from a source equally unlooked for by either thern or pirate. The great banths which we had liberated in the garden had evidently been awed at first by the sound of the battle, the yelling of the warriors and the loud report of rifle and bomb.
As she stopped speaking, a new factor was introduced into the conflict. It came from a source that surprised both the thern and the pirate. The great banths we had freed in the garden had clearly been startled at first by the noise of the battle, the shouting of the warriors, and the loud bang of rifles and bombs.
But now they must have become angered by the continuous noise and excited by the smell of new blood, for all of a sudden a great form shot from a clump of low shrubbery into the midst of a struggling mass of humanity. A horrid scream of bestial rage broke from the banth as he felt warm flesh beneath his powerful talons.
But now they must have been annoyed by the constant noise and stirred up by the smell of fresh blood, because suddenly a huge figure burst out from a patch of low bushes right into a chaotic crowd of people. A terrifying scream of primal fury escaped the banth as it felt warm flesh under its strong claws.
As though his cry was but a signal to the others, the entire great pack hurled themselves among the fighters. Panic reigned in an instant. Thern and black man turned alike against the common enemy, for the banths showed no partiality toward either.
As if his shout was just a cue for the others, the whole massive pack launched themselves at the fighters. Chaos erupted in an instant. Thern and the black man both turned against their shared enemy, as the banths showed no favoritism toward either.
The awful beasts bore down a hundred men by the mere weight of their great bodies as they hurled themselves into the thick of the fight. Leaping and clawing, they mowed down the warriors with their powerful paws, turning for an instant to rend their victims with frightful fangs.
The terrifying beasts charged at a hundred men simply by the sheer weight of their massive bodies as they threw themselves into the heart of the battle. Jumping and clawing, they took down the warriors with their strong paws, pausing briefly to tear into their victims with savage fangs.
The scene was fascinating in its terribleness, but suddenly it came to me that we were wasting valuable time watching this conflict, which in itself might prove a means of our escape.
The scene was intriguing in its horror, but suddenly I realized that we were wasting precious time observing this fight, which could actually be a way for us to get away.
The therns were so engaged with their terrible assailants that now, if ever, escape should be comparatively easy. I turned to search for an opening through the contending hordes. If we could but reach the ramparts we might find that the pirates somewhere had thinned the guarding forces and left a way open to us to the world without.
The therns were so focused on their fierce attackers that now, if there was ever a time, escaping should be relatively easy. I looked around for a way through the fighting crowds. If we could just make it to the ramparts, we might discover that the pirates had weakened the guards somewhere and left a path open for us to the outside world.
As my eyes wandered about the garden, the sight of the hundreds of air craft lying unguarded around us suggested the simplest avenue to freedom. Why it had not occurred to me before! I was thoroughly familiar with the mechanism of every known make of flier on Barsoom. For nine years I had sailed and fought with the navy of Helium. I had raced through space on the tiny one-man air scout and I had commanded the greatest battleship that ever had floated in the thin air of dying Mars.
As I looked around the garden, the sight of the hundreds of aircraft left unprotected around us hinted at the easiest way to escape. Why hadn’t I thought of it before? I knew the mechanics of every type of flyer on Barsoom. For nine years, I had sailed and fought with the navy of Helium. I had raced through space on a small one-man air scout, and I had commanded the biggest battleship that ever floated in the thin air of dying Mars.
To think, with me, is to act. Grasping Thuvia by the arm, I whispered to Tars Tarkas to follow me. Quickly we glided toward a small flier which lay furthest from the battling warriors. Another instant found us huddled on the tiny deck. My hand was on the starting lever. I pressed my thumb upon the button which controls the ray of repulsion, that splendid discovery of the Martians which permits them to navigate the thin atmosphere of their planet in huge ships that dwarf the dreadnoughts of our earthly navies into pitiful insignificance.
To think with me is to act. Grabbing Thuvia by the arm, I whispered to Tars Tarkas to follow me. We quickly moved towards a small flier that was farthest from the fighting warriors. In a moment, we were huddled on the tiny deck. My hand was on the starting lever. I pressed my thumb on the button that controls the repulsion ray, that amazing invention of the Martians that allows them to navigate the thin atmosphere of their planet in massive ships that make our enormous naval warships look small and insignificant.
The craft swayed slightly but she did not move. Then a new cry of warning broke upon our ears. Turning, I saw a dozen black pirates dashing toward us from the melee. We had been discovered. With shrieks of rage the demons sprang for us. With frenzied insistence I continued to press the little button which should have sent us racing out into space, but still the vessel refused to budge. Then it came to me—the reason that she would not rise.
The ship swayed a bit, but she stayed still. Suddenly, a new warning shout reached us. Turning around, I saw a dozen black pirates rushing toward us from the fight. We had been found out. With screams of anger, the pirates lunged at us. I frantically kept pressing the little button that was supposed to launch us into space, but the vessel still wouldn’t move. Then it hit me—the reason she wouldn’t take off.
We had stumbled upon a two-man flier. Its ray tanks were charged only with sufficient repulsive energy to lift two ordinary men. The Thark’s great weight was anchoring us to our doom.
We had found a two-man flyer. Its ray tanks were only charged with enough repulsive energy to lift two regular guys. The Thark's massive weight was dragging us down to our doom.
The blacks were nearly upon us. There was not an instant to be lost in hesitation or doubt.
The Black people were almost upon us. There wasn’t a moment to waste on hesitation or doubt.
I pressed the button far in and locked it. Then I set the lever at high speed and as the blacks came yelling upon us I slipped from the craft’s deck and with drawn long-sword met the attack.
I pressed the button all the way in and locked it. Then I set the lever to high speed, and as the people came yelling at us, I slipped off the craft’s deck and, with my sword drawn, faced the attack.
At the same moment a girl’s shriek rang out behind me and an instant later, as the blacks fell upon me. I heard far above my head, and faintly, in Thuvia’s voice: “My Prince, O my Prince; I would rather remain and die with—” But the rest was lost in the noise of my assailants.
At that moment, a girl's scream pierced the air behind me, and just as the attackers closed in on me, I heard Thuvia's voice faintly above, saying, "My Prince, oh my Prince; I would rather stay and die with—" But the rest was drowned out by the noise from my attackers.
I knew though that my ruse had worked and that temporarily at least Thuvia and Tars Tarkas were safe, and the means of escape was theirs.
I knew, though, that my trick had worked and that, for now at least, Thuvia and Tars Tarkas were safe, and the means of escape were theirs.
For a moment it seemed that I could not withstand the weight of numbers that confronted me, but again, as on so many other occasions when I had been called upon to face fearful odds upon this planet of warriors and fierce beasts, I found that my earthly strength so far transcended that of my opponents that the odds were not so greatly against me as they appeared.
For a moment, it felt like I couldn't handle the overwhelming numbers facing me, but once again, like so many times before when I had to confront terrifying challenges on this planet filled with warriors and fierce beasts, I realized that my human strength far exceeded that of my opponents, making the situation not as stacked against me as it seemed.
My seething blade wove a net of death about me. For an instant the blacks pressed close to reach me with their shorter swords, but presently they gave back, and the esteem in which they suddenly had learned to hold my sword arm was writ large upon each countenance.
My intense sword created a deadly barrier around me. For a moment, the men pressed in to strike me with their shorter swords, but soon they pulled back, and the respect they had quickly developed for my fighting skills was evident on each of their faces.
I knew though that it was but a question of minutes before their greater numbers would wear me down, or get around my guard. I must go down eventually to certain death before them. I shuddered at the thought of it, dying thus in this terrible place where no word of my end ever could reach my Dejah Thoris. Dying at the hands of nameless black men in the gardens of the cruel therns.
I knew it was only a matter of minutes before their larger numbers would overwhelm me or find a way to get past my defenses. I would eventually face certain death at their hands. The thought of dying in this horrible place, where no word of my fate could ever reach my Dejah Thoris, made me shudder. Dying at the hands of faceless black men in the gardens of the merciless therns.
Then my old-time spirit reasserted itself. The fighting blood of my Virginian sires coursed hot through my veins. The fierce blood lust and the joy of battle surged over me. The fighting smile that has brought consternation to a thousand foemen touched my lips. I put the thought of death out of my mind, and fell upon my antagonists with fury that those who escaped will remember to their dying day.
Then my old spirit came back to life. The fighting blood of my Virginian ancestors flowed hot through my veins. The fierce desire for battle and joy in combat surged within me. The fighting smile that has troubled countless foes appeared on my lips. I pushed thoughts of death aside and attacked my opponents with fury that those who got away will remember for the rest of their lives.
That others would press to the support of those who faced me I knew, so even as I fought I kept my wits at work, searching for an avenue of escape.
That others would rush to help those confronting me I knew, so even while I fought, I stayed alert, looking for a way out.
It came from an unexpected quarter out of the black night behind me. I had just disarmed a huge fellow who had given me a desperate struggle, and for a moment the blacks stood back for a breathing spell.
It came from an unexpected direction out of the dark night behind me. I had just disarmed a big guy who had put up a fierce fight, and for a moment, the others paused to catch their breath.
They eyed me with malignant fury, yet withal there was a touch of respect in their demeanour.
They looked at me with intense anger, but there was also a hint of respect in the way they acted.
“Thern,” said one, “you fight like a Dator. But for your detestable yellow hair and your white skin you would be an honour to the First Born of Barsoom.”
“Thern,” said one, “you fight like a Dator. But without your terrible yellow hair and your pale skin, you would be an honor to the First Born of Barsoom.”
“I am no thern,” I said, and was about to explain that I was from another world, thinking that by patching a truce with these fellows and fighting with them against the therns I might enlist their aid in regaining my liberty. But just at that moment a heavy object smote me a resounding whack between my shoulders that nearly felled me to the ground.
“I’m not a thern,” I said, and I was about to explain that I was from another world, thinking that if I made peace with these guys and joined them in fighting against the therns, I could get their help in regaining my freedom. But just then, a heavy object hit me hard between the shoulders and almost knocked me to the ground.
As I turned to meet this new enemy an object passed over my shoulder, striking one of my assailants squarely in the face and knocking him senseless to the sward. At the same instant I saw that the thing that had struck us was the trailing anchor of a rather fair-sized air vessel; possibly a ten man cruiser.
As I turned to face this new enemy, something whizzed past my shoulder, hitting one of my attackers right in the face and knocking him out cold onto the grass. At the same moment, I realized that what had hit us was the trailing anchor of a decent-sized airship; probably a ten-man cruiser.
The ship was floating slowly above us, not more than fifty feet over our heads. Instantly the one chance for escape that it offered presented itself to me. The vessel was slowly rising and now the anchor was beyond the blacks who faced me and several feet above their heads.
The ship was slowly floating above us, no more than fifty feet overhead. Right then, the one chance for escape it provided came to me. The vessel was rising gradually and now the anchor was out of reach for the men in front of me, several feet above their heads.
With a bound that left them gaping in wide-eyed astonishment I sprang completely over them. A second leap carried me just high enough to grasp the now rapidly receding anchor.
With a leap that left them staring in wide-eyed amazement, I jumped completely over them. A second jump took me just high enough to grab the quickly retreating anchor.
But I was successful, and there I hung by one hand, dragging through the branches of the higher vegetation of the gardens, while my late foemen shrieked and howled beneath me.
But I was successful, and there I hung by one hand, dragging through the branches of the tall plants in the gardens, while my former enemies screamed and howled beneath me.
Presently the vessel veered toward the west and then swung gracefully to the south. In another instant I was carried beyond the crest of the Golden Cliffs, out over the Valley Dor, where, six thousand feet below me, the Lost Sea of Korus lay shimmering in the moonlight.
Right now, the ship turned west and then smoothly swung south. In a moment, I was taken beyond the peak of the Golden Cliffs, out over the Valley Dor, where, six thousand feet below me, the Lost Sea of Korus sparkled in the moonlight.
Carefully I climbed to a sitting posture across the anchor’s arms. I wondered if by chance the vessel might be deserted. I hoped so. Or possibly it might belong to a friendly people, and have wandered by accident almost within the clutches of the pirates and the therns. The fact that it was retreating from the scene of battle lent colour to this hypothesis.
Carefully, I sat up across the anchor's arms. I wondered if the ship might be deserted. I hoped so. Or maybe it was owned by friendly people and had accidentally drifted almost into the grasp of the pirates and the therns. The fact that it was moving away from the battlefield added legitimacy to this idea.
But I decided to know positively, and at once, so, with the greatest caution, I commenced to climb slowly up the anchor chain toward the deck above me.
But I decided I wanted to know for sure, and right away, so, with the utmost care, I began to climb slowly up the anchor chain toward the deck above me.
One hand had just reached for the vessel’s rail and found it when a fierce black face was thrust over the side and eyes filled with triumphant hate looked into mine.
One hand had just reached for the ship's railing and found it when a fierce black face appeared over the edge, eyes filled with victorious hate staring into mine.
CHAPTER VII
A FAIR GODDESS
For an instant the black pirate and I remained motionless, glaring into each other’s eyes. Then a grim smile curled the handsome lips above me, as an ebony hand came slowly in sight from above the edge of the deck and the cold, hollow eye of a revolver sought the centre of my forehead.
For a moment, the black pirate and I stood still, staring into each other’s eyes. Then a sly smile formed on his handsome face above me as an ebony hand slowly appeared from above the edge of the deck, with the cold, empty eye of a revolver aimed at my forehead.
![[Illustration]](images/img01.jpg)
The cold, hollow eye of a revolver sought the centre of my forehead.
The cold, empty barrel of a gun lined up with the center of my forehead.
Simultaneously my free hand shot out for the black throat, just within reach, and the ebony finger tightened on the trigger. The pirate’s hissing, “Die, cursed thern,” was half choked in his windpipe by my clutching fingers. The hammer fell with a futile click upon an empty chamber.
At the same time, my free hand reached out for the black throat, just within reach, and the dark finger tightened on the trigger. The pirate's hissing, “Die, cursed thern,” was half-stifled in his throat by my gripping fingers. The hammer fell with a pointless click on an empty chamber.
Before he could fire again I had pulled him so far over the edge of the deck that he was forced to drop his firearm and clutch the rail with both hands.
Before he could shoot again, I had yanked him so far over the edge of the deck that he had to drop his gun and grip the railing with both hands.
My grasp upon his throat effectually prevented any outcry, and so we struggled in grim silence; he to tear away from my hold, I to drag him over to his death.
My grip on his throat effectively stopped him from making any noise, so we fought in tense silence; he tried to break free from my hold, while I tried to pull him to his death.
His face was taking on a livid hue, his eyes were bulging from their sockets. It was evident to him that he soon must die unless he tore loose from the steel fingers that were choking the life from him. With a final effort he threw himself further back upon the deck, at the same instant releasing his hold upon the rail to tear frantically with both hands at my fingers in an effort to drag them from his throat.
His face was turning a pale color, and his eyes were bulging from their sockets. He realized that he would soon die unless he freed himself from the steel grip that was choking him. With one last effort, he threw himself back onto the deck while simultaneously letting go of the rail to desperately claw at my fingers with both hands, trying to pull them away from his throat.
That little second was all that I awaited. With one mighty downward surge I swept him clear of the deck. His falling body came near to tearing me from the frail hold that my single free hand had upon the anchor chain and plunging me with him to the waters of the sea below.
That brief moment was all I needed. With one powerful downward pull, I got him off the deck. His falling body almost yanked me off the weak grip my free hand had on the anchor chain, threatening to drag me down with him into the sea below.
I did not relinquish my grasp upon him, however, for I knew that a single shriek from those lips as he hurtled to his death in the silent waters of the sea would bring his comrades from above to avenge him.
I didn't let go of him, though, because I knew that a single scream from him as he fell to his death in the quiet waters of the sea would bring his friends from above to take revenge.
Instead I held grimly to him, choking, ever choking, while his frantic struggles dragged me lower and lower toward the end of the chain.
Instead, I clung to him tightly, gasping, always gasping, while his desperate struggles pulled me down further and further toward the end of the chain.
Gradually his contortions became spasmodic, lessening by degrees until they ceased entirely. Then I released my hold upon him and in an instant he was swallowed by the black shadows far below.
Gradually, his movements became jerky, decreasing little by little until they stopped completely. Then I let go of him, and in an instant, he was consumed by the dark shadows below.
Again I climbed to the ship’s rail. This time I succeeded in raising my eyes to the level of the deck, where I could take a careful survey of the conditions immediately confronting me.
Again I climbed up to the ship's railing. This time I managed to raise my eyes to the level of the deck, where I could carefully assess the situation right in front of me.
The nearer moon had passed below the horizon, but the clear effulgence of the further satellite bathed the deck of the cruiser, bringing into sharp relief the bodies of six or eight black men sprawled about in sleep.
The closer moon had dipped below the horizon, but the bright glow of the farther satellite lit up the deck of the cruiser, illuminating the bodies of six or eight Black men sprawled out in sleep.
Huddled close to the base of a rapid fire gun was a young white girl, securely bound. Her eyes were widespread in an expression of horrified anticipation and fixed directly upon me as I came in sight above the edge of the deck.
Huddled close to the base of a rapid-fire gun was a young white girl, securely bound. Her eyes were wide with horror and filled with anticipation, fixed directly on me as I came into view above the edge of the deck.
Unutterable relief instantly filled them as if they fell upon the mystic jewel which sparkled in the centre of my stolen headpiece. She did not speak. Instead her eyes warned me to beware the sleeping figures that surrounded her.
Unbearable relief instantly washed over them, as if they had found the mystical jewel sparkling in the center of my stolen headpiece. She didn’t say anything. Instead, her eyes urged me to be cautious of the sleeping figures surrounding her.
Noiselessly I gained the deck. The girl nodded to me to approach her. As I bent low she whispered to me to release her.
Noiselessly, I made my way to the deck. The girl nodded for me to come closer. As I leaned down, she whispered for me to let her go.
“I can aid you,” she said, “and you will need all the aid available when they awaken.”
"I can help you," she said, "and you’re going to need all the help you can get when they wake up."
“Some of them will awake in Korus,” I replied smiling.
“Some of them will wake up in Korus,” I replied, smiling.
She caught the meaning of my words, and the cruelty of her answering smile horrified me. One is not astonished by cruelty in a hideous face, but when it touches the features of a goddess whose fine-chiselled lineaments might more fittingly portray love and beauty, the contrast is appalling.
She understood what I meant, and the harshness of her smile terrified me. You don't expect cruelty from a hideous face, but when it appears on a goddess with delicate features that should express love and beauty, the contrast is shocking.
Quickly I released her.
I let her go quickly.
“Give me a revolver,” she whispered. “I can use that upon those your sword does not silence in time.”
“Give me a revolver,” she whispered. “I can use it on those your sword doesn't silence in time.”
I did as she bid. Then I turned toward the distasteful work that lay before me. This was no time for fine compunctions, nor for a chivalry that these cruel demons would neither appreciate nor reciprocate.
I did as she asked. Then I faced the unpleasant task that was ahead of me. This wasn't the time for any guilt or for a sense of honor that these cruel demons would neither understand nor return.
Stealthily I approached the nearest sleeper. When he awoke he was well on his journey to the bosom of Korus. His piercing shriek as consciousness returned to him came faintly up to us from the black depths beneath.
Stealthily, I approached the closest sleeper. When he woke up, he was well on his way to the embrace of Korus. His piercing scream as he regained consciousness faintly reached us from the dark depths below.
The second awoke as I touched him, and, though I succeeded in hurling him from the cruiser’s deck, his wild cry of alarm brought the remaining pirates to their feet. There were five of them.
The second one woke up when I touched him, and even though I managed to throw him off the cruiser’s deck, his frantic scream alerted the other pirates. There were five of them.
As they arose the girl’s revolver spoke in sharp staccato and one sank back to the deck again to rise no more.
As they stood up, the girl's gun went off in quick bursts, and one person fell back onto the deck, never to rise again.
The others rushed madly upon me with drawn swords. The girl evidently dared not fire for fear of wounding me, but I saw her sneak stealthily and cat-like toward the flank of the attackers. Then they were on me.
The others rushed at me wildly with their swords drawn. The girl clearly didn’t want to shoot for fear of hitting me, but I watched her sneak quietly and cat-like toward the side of the attackers. Then they were on me.
For a few minutes I experienced some of the hottest fighting I had ever passed through. The quarters were too small for foot work. It was stand your ground and give and take. At first I took considerably more than I gave, but presently I got beneath one fellow’s guard and had the satisfaction of seeing him collapse upon the deck.
For a few minutes, I went through some of the fiercest fighting I'd ever experienced. The space was too cramped for moving around, so it was all about holding your ground and trading blows. At first, I took a lot more hits than I delivered, but soon enough, I slipped past one guy's defense and felt the satisfaction of watching him fall onto the deck.
The others redoubled their efforts. The crashing of their blades upon mine raised a terrific din that might have been heard for miles through the silent night. Sparks flew as steel smote steel, and then there was the dull and sickening sound of a shoulder bone parting beneath the keen edge of my Martian sword.
The others intensified their efforts. The clashing of their blades against mine created a deafening noise that could have been heard for miles in the quiet night. Sparks flew as steel hit steel, and then there was the dull and nauseating sound of a shoulder bone breaking under the sharp edge of my Martian sword.
Three now faced me, but the girl was working her way to a point that would soon permit her to reduce the number by one at least. Then things happened with such amazing rapidity that I can scarce comprehend even now all that took place in that brief instant.
Three people were now facing me, but the girl was figuring out how to get to a spot where she could at least take one of them down. Then things happened so quickly that I can hardly understand everything that occurred in that split second.
The three rushed me with the evident purpose of forcing me back the few steps that would carry my body over the rail into the void below. At the same instant the girl fired and my sword arm made two moves. One man dropped with a bullet in his brain; a sword flew clattering across the deck and dropped over the edge beyond as I disarmed one of my opponents and the third went down with my blade buried to the hilt in his breast and three feet of it protruding from his back, and falling wrenched the sword from my grasp.
The three charged at me with the clear intent of pushing me back the few steps that would send me over the railing into the abyss below. At that same moment, the girl shot her gun, and my sword arm moved twice. One guy went down with a bullet in his head; a sword clattered across the deck and fell over the edge as I disarmed one of my attackers, and the third collapsed with my blade buried deep in his chest with three feet sticking out of his back. When he fell, it wrenched the sword from my hand.
Disarmed myself, I now faced my remaining foeman, whose own sword lay somewhere thousands of feet below us, lost in the Lost Sea.
Disarmed, I now confronted my last opponent, whose sword was somewhere thousands of feet beneath us, somewhere in the Lost Sea.
The new conditions seemed to please my adversary, for a smile of satisfaction bared his gleaming teeth as he rushed at me bare-handed. The great muscles which rolled beneath his glossy black hide evidently assured him that here was easy prey, not worth the trouble of drawing the dagger from his harness.
The new situation seemed to make my opponent happy, as a satisfied smile revealed his shining teeth while he charged at me without any weapons. The powerful muscles under his shiny black skin clearly convinced him that I was an easy target, not worth the effort of pulling the dagger from his belt.
I let him come almost upon me. Then I ducked beneath his outstretched arms, at the same time sidestepping to the right. Pivoting on my left toe, I swung a terrific right to his jaw, and, like a felled ox, he dropped in his tracks.
I let him get pretty close. Then I ducked under his outstretched arms while stepping to the right. Pivoting on my left toe, I threw a powerful right punch to his jaw, and, like a fallen ox, he dropped right there.
A low, silvery laugh rang out behind me.
A soft, silvery laugh sounded behind me.
“You are no thern,” said the sweet voice of my companion, “for all your golden locks or the harness of Sator Throg. Never lived there upon all Barsoom before one who could fight as you have fought this night. Who are you?”
“You're not a thern,” said my companion's sweet voice, “despite your golden hair or the gear of Sator Throg. No one on all of Barsoom has ever fought like you did tonight. Who are you?”
“I am John Carter, Prince of the House of Tardos Mors, Jeddak of Helium,” I replied. “And whom,” I added, “has the honour of serving been accorded me?”
“I am John Carter, Prince of the House of Tardos Mors, Jeddak of Helium,” I replied. “And who,” I added, “has the honor of serving me?”
She hesitated a moment before speaking. Then she asked:
She paused for a moment before speaking. Then she asked:
“You are no thern. Are you an enemy of the therns?”
“You're not a thern. Are you an enemy of the therns?”
“I have been in the territory of the therns for a day and a half. During that entire time my life has been in constant danger. I have been harassed and persecuted. Armed men and fierce beasts have been set upon me. I had no quarrel with the therns before, but can you wonder that I feel no great love for them now? I have spoken.”
“I have been in the territory of the therns for a day and a half. During that whole time, my life has been constantly at risk. I have been hunted and tormented. Armed men and savage beasts have attacked me. I had no conflict with the therns before, but can you blame me for not having much love for them now? I have spoken.”
She looked at me intently for several minutes before she replied. It was as though she were attempting to read my inmost soul, to judge my character and my standards of chivalry in that long-drawn, searching gaze.
She stared at me intently for several minutes before answering. It felt like she was trying to read my deepest thoughts, to assess my character and my sense of honor in that prolonged, searching look.
Apparently the inventory satisfied her.
Looks like the inventory pleased her.
“I am Phaidor, daughter of Matai Shang, Holy Hekkador of the Holy Therns, Father of Therns, Master of Life and Death upon Barsoom, Brother of Issus, Prince of Life Eternal.”
“I’m Phaidor, daughter of Matai Shang, Holy Hekkador of the Holy Therns, Father of Therns, Master of Life and Death on Barsoom, Brother of Issus, Prince of Eternal Life.”
At that moment I noticed that the black I had dropped with my fist was commencing to show signs of returning consciousness. I sprang to his side. Stripping his harness from him I securely bound his hands behind his back, and after similarly fastening his feet tied him to a heavy gun carriage.
At that moment, I noticed that the guy I had knocked out was starting to regain consciousness. I rushed to his side. I took off his harness and securely tied his hands behind his back, and after tying his feet in the same way, I secured him to a heavy gun carriage.
“Why not the simpler way?” asked Phaidor.
“Why not take the easier route?” asked Phaidor.
“I do not understand. What ‘simpler way’?” I replied.
“I don’t understand. What ‘simpler way’?” I replied.
With a slight shrug of her lovely shoulders she made a gesture with her hands personating the casting of something over the craft’s side.
With a slight shrug of her beautiful shoulders, she motioned with her hands as if casting something over the side of the boat.
“I am no murderer,” I said. “I kill in self-defence only.”
“I’m not a murderer,” I said. “I only kill in self-defense.”
She looked at me narrowly. Then she puckered those divine brows of hers, and shook her head. She could not comprehend.
She looked at me closely. Then she furrowed her beautiful brows and shook her head. She couldn’t understand.
Well, neither had my own Dejah Thoris been able to understand what to her had seemed a foolish and dangerous policy toward enemies. Upon Barsoom, quarter is neither asked nor given, and each dead man means so much more of the waning resources of this dying planet to be divided amongst those who survive.
Well, neither could my own Dejah Thoris understand what seemed to her a foolish and risky approach to enemies. On Barsoom, no mercy is asked or given, and every dead man means that much more of the dwindling resources of this dying planet to be shared among those who survive.
But there seemed a subtle difference here between the manner in which this girl contemplated the dispatching of an enemy and the tender-hearted regret of my own princess for the stern necessity which demanded it.
But there was a subtle difference here between how this girl considered getting rid of an enemy and the gentle sadness my own princess felt for the harsh necessity that required it.
I think that Phaidor regretted the thrill that the spectacle would have afforded her rather than the fact that my decision left another enemy alive to threaten us.
I think Phaidor regretted the excitement that the spectacle would have given her more than the fact that my decision left another enemy alive to threaten us.
The man had now regained full possession of his faculties, and was regarding us intently from where he lay bound upon the deck. He was a handsome fellow, clean limbed and powerful, with an intelligent face and features of such exquisite chiselling that Adonis himself might have envied him.
The man had now regained full control of his senses and was looking at us intently from where he lay tied up on the deck. He was a handsome guy, well-built and strong, with an intelligent face and features so finely sculpted that even Adonis would have envied him.
The vessel, unguided, had been moving slowly across the valley; but now I thought it time to take the helm and direct her course. Only in a very general way could I guess the location of the Valley Dor. That it was far south of the equator was evident from the constellations, but I was not sufficiently a Martian astronomer to come much closer than a rough guess without the splendid charts and delicate instruments with which, as an officer in the Heliumite Navy, I had formerly reckoned the positions of the vessels on which I sailed.
The ship, on its own, had been drifting slowly across the valley; but now I felt it was time to take control and steer her. I could only vaguely estimate where the Valley Dor was. It was clear from the stars that it was far south of the equator, but I wasn't skilled enough as a Martian astronomer to pinpoint it more accurately without the amazing charts and precise tools I used to have as an officer in the Heliumite Navy when I navigated the ships I served on.
That a northerly course would quickest lead me toward the more settled portions of the planet immediately decided the direction that I should steer. Beneath my hand the cruiser swung gracefully about. Then the button which controlled the repulsive rays sent us soaring far out into space. With speed lever pulled to the last notch, we raced toward the north as we rose ever farther and farther above that terrible valley of death.
That heading north would get me to the more inhabited areas of the planet faster made it clear which way I should go. The cruiser smoothly turned in the right direction. Then, I pressed the button that controlled the repulsive rays, and we shot off into space. With the speed lever pushed all the way up, we sped north, climbing higher and higher above that dreadful valley of death.
As we passed at a dizzy height over the narrow domains of the therns the flash of powder far below bore mute witness to the ferocity of the battle that still raged along that cruel frontier. No sound of conflict reached our ears, for in the rarefied atmosphere of our great altitude no sound wave could penetrate; they were dissipated in thin air far below us.
As we soared at a dizzying height over the narrow territories of the therns, the flash of gunfire far below silently testified to the intensity of the battle that continued to unfold along that harsh frontier. No sounds of conflict reached us, because in the thin atmosphere up here, sound waves couldn't travel; they faded away far below us.
It became intensely cold. Breathing was difficult. The girl, Phaidor, and the black pirate kept their eyes glued upon me. At length the girl spoke.
It got really cold. Breathing was hard. The girl, Phaidor, and the black pirate stared at me. Finally, the girl spoke.
“Unconsciousness comes quickly at this altitude,” she said quietly. “Unless you are inviting death for us all you had best drop, and that quickly.”
“Unconsciousness sets in fast at this altitude,” she said softly. “Unless you want to bring death upon us all, you better drop, and do it quickly.”
There was no fear in her voice. It was as one might say: “You had better carry an umbrella. It is going to rain.”
There was no fear in her voice. It was like saying, “You should definitely take an umbrella. It’s going to rain.”
I dropped the vessel quickly to a lower level. Nor was I a moment too soon. The girl had swooned.
I quickly lowered the container. I wasn't a moment too soon. The girl had fainted.
The black, too, was unconscious, while I, myself, retained my senses, I think, only by sheer will. The one on whom all responsibility rests is apt to endure the most.
The black was also unconscious, while I, myself, think I kept my senses only by sheer will. The person who bears all the responsibility tends to endure the most.
We were swinging along low above the foothills of the Otz. It was comparatively warm and there was plenty of air for our starved lungs, so I was not surprised to see the black open his eyes, and a moment later the girl also.
We were gliding low above the foothills of the Otz. It was relatively warm, and there was plenty of fresh air for our deprived lungs, so I wasn’t surprised when the black guy opened his eyes, and a moment later, the girl did too.
“It was a close call,” she said.
“It was a close call,” she said.
“It has taught me two things though,” I replied.
“It has taught me two things, though,” I replied.
“What?”
"What?"
“That even Phaidor, daughter of the Master of Life and Death, is mortal,” I said smiling.
"Even Phaidor, daughter of the Master of Life and Death, is mortal," I said with a smile.
“There is immortality only in Issus,” she replied. “And Issus is for the race of therns alone. Thus am I immortal.”
“There is immortality only in Issus,” she replied. “And Issus is only for the thern race. That’s how I am immortal.”
I caught a fleeting grin passing across the features of the black as he heard her words. I did not then understand why he smiled. Later I was to learn, and she, too, in a most horrible manner.
I noticed a quick smile cross the face of the black man as he heard her words. At that moment, I didn’t understand why he smiled. Later, I would find out, and so would she, in a very terrible way.
“If the other thing you have just learned,” she continued, “has led to as erroneous deductions as the first you are little richer in knowledge than you were before.”
“If what you just learned,” she continued, “has led to as many wrong conclusions as the first, you’re not much better off in knowledge than you were before.”
“The other,” I replied, “is that our dusky friend here does not hail from the nearer moon—he was like to have died at a few thousand feet above Barsoom. Had we continued the five thousand miles that lie between Thuria and the planet he would have been but the frozen memory of a man.”
“The other,” I replied, “is that our dark-skinned friend here doesn’t come from the closer moon—he was about to die at a few thousand feet above Barsoom. If we had continued the five thousand miles between Thuria and the planet, he would have been nothing but a frozen memory of a man.”
Phaidor looked at the black in evident astonishment.
Phaidor stared at the black in clear disbelief.
“If you are not of Thuria, then where?” she asked.
“If you’re not from Thuria, then where are you from?” she asked.
He shrugged his shoulders and turned his eyes elsewhere, but did not reply.
He shrugged and looked away, but didn't say anything.
The girl stamped her little foot in a peremptory manner.
The girl stomped her little foot demandingly.
“The daughter of Matai Shang is not accustomed to having her queries remain unanswered,” she said. “One of the lesser breed should feel honoured that a member of the holy race that was born to inherit life eternal should deign even to notice him.”
“The daughter of Matai Shang isn't used to having her questions go unanswered,” she said. “Someone of a lower status should feel honored that a member of the holy lineage, destined for eternal life, would even bother to acknowledge him.”
Again the black smiled that wicked, knowing smile.
Again the black smiled that sly, knowing smile.
“Xodar, Dator of the First Born of Barsoom, is accustomed to give commands, not to receive them,” replied the black pirate. Then, turning to me, “What are your intentions concerning me?”
“Xodar, Dator of the First Born of Barsoom, is used to giving orders, not taking them,” replied the black pirate. Then, turning to me, “What do you plan to do about me?”
“I intend taking you both back to Helium,” I said. “No harm will come to you. You will find the red men of Helium a kindly and magnanimous race, but if they listen to me there will be no more voluntary pilgrimages down the river Iss, and the impossible belief that they have cherished for ages will be shattered into a thousand pieces.”
“I plan to take you both back to Helium,” I said. “You won’t be harmed. You’ll find the red people of Helium to be a kind and generous race, but if they follow my advice, there won’t be any more voluntary journeys down the river Iss, and the unbelievable idea they’ve held onto for ages will be broken into a thousand pieces.”
“Are you of Helium?” he asked.
“Are you from Helium?” he asked.
“I am a Prince of the House of Tardos Mors, Jeddak of Helium,” I replied, “but I am not of Barsoom. I am of another world.”
“I am a Prince of the House of Tardos Mors, Jeddak of Helium,” I replied, “but I’m not from Barsoom. I’m from another world.”
Xodar looked at me intently for a few moments.
Xodar stared at me intensely for a few moments.
“I can well believe that you are not of Barsoom,” he said at length. “None of this world could have bested eight of the First Born single-handed. But how is it that you wear the golden hair and the jewelled circlet of a Holy Thern?” He emphasized the word holy with a touch of irony.
“I can easily believe that you’re not from Barsoom,” he said after a pause. “No one from this world could have defeated eight of the First Born all by themselves. But how is it that you’re wearing the golden hair and the jeweled circlet of a Holy Thern?” He stressed the word holy with a hint of sarcasm.
“I had forgotten them,” I said. “They are the spoils of conquest,” and with a sweep of my hand I removed the disguise from my head.
“I forgot about them,” I said. “They are the rewards of victory,” and with a wave of my hand, I took the disguise off my head.
When the black’s eyes fell on my close-cropped black hair they opened in astonishment. Evidently he had looked for the bald pate of a thern.
When the black man saw my short black hair, he stared in shock. Clearly, he had expected the bald head of a thern.
“You are indeed of another world,” he said, a touch of awe in his voice. “With the skin of a thern, the black hair of a First Born and the muscles of a dozen Dators it was no disgrace even for Xodar to acknowledge your supremacy. A thing he could never do were you a Barsoomian,” he added.
“You really are from another world,” he said, a hint of wonder in his voice. “With thern skin, the black hair of a First Born, and the muscles of a dozen Dators, it wasn’t a shame for Xodar to recognize your superiority. He could never do that if you were a Barsoomian,” he added.
“You are travelling several laps ahead of me, my friend,” I interrupted. “I glean that your name is Xodar, but whom, pray, are the First Born, and what a Dator, and why, if you were conquered by a Barsoomian, could you not acknowledge it?”
“You're way ahead of me here, my friend,” I interrupted. “I gather your name is Xodar, but who exactly are the First Born, and what is a Dator? And if you were defeated by a Barsoomian, why can’t you admit it?”
“The First Born of Barsoom,” he explained, “are the race of black men of which I am a Dator, or, as the lesser Barsoomians would say, Prince. My race is the oldest on the planet. We trace our lineage, unbroken, direct to the Tree of Life which flourished in the centre of the Valley Dor twenty-three million years ago.
“The First Born of Barsoom,” he explained, “are the race of black men of which I am a Dator, or, as the lesser Barsoomians would say, Prince. My race is the oldest on the planet. We trace our lineage, unbroken, directly to the Tree of Life that thrived in the center of the Valley Dor twenty-three million years ago.
“For countless ages the fruit of this tree underwent the gradual changes of evolution, passing by degrees from true plant life to a combination of plant and animal. In the first stages the fruit of the tree possessed only the power of independent muscular action, while the stem remained attached to the parent plant; later a brain developed in the fruit, so that hanging there by their long stems they thought and moved as individuals.
“For countless ages, the fruit of this tree went through gradual changes of evolution, slowly transforming from true plant life into a mix of plant and animal. In the beginning, the fruit had only the ability for independent muscle movement while still connected to the parent plant; later, a brain developed in the fruit, allowing them to hang there by their long stems and think and move as individuals.”
“Then, with the development of perceptions came a comparison of them; judgments were reached and compared, and thus reason and the power to reason were born upon Barsoom.
“Then, with the development of perceptions came a comparison of them; judgments were made and compared, and thus reason and the ability to reason were born on Barsoom.”
“Ages passed. Many forms of life came and went upon the Tree of Life, but still all were attached to the parent plant by stems of varying lengths. At length the fruit tree consisted in tiny plant men, such as we now see reproduced in such huge dimensions in the Valley Dor, but still hanging to the limbs and branches of the tree by the stems which grew from the tops of their heads.
“Ages passed. Many forms of life came and went on the Tree of Life, but they all remained connected to the parent plant by stems of different lengths. Eventually, the fruit tree was made up of tiny plant people, like those we now see reproduced in massive sizes in the Valley Dor, still hanging onto the limbs and branches of the tree by the stems growing from the tops of their heads."
“The buds from which the plant men blossomed resembled large nuts about a foot in diameter, divided by double partition walls into four sections. In one section grew the plant man, in another a sixteen-legged worm, in the third the progenitor of the white ape and in the fourth the primaeval black man of Barsoom.
"The buds that gave rise to the plant men looked like large nuts about a foot across, split by double walls into four sections. In one section, the plant man developed, in another, a sixteen-legged worm, in the third, the ancestor of the white ape, and in the fourth, the ancient black man of Barsoom."
“When the bud burst the plant man remained dangling at the end of his stem, but the three other sections fell to the ground, where the efforts of their imprisoned occupants to escape sent them hopping about in all directions.
“When the bud opened, the plant man stayed hanging at the end of his stem, but the other three sections dropped to the ground, where the attempts of their trapped occupants to break free made them jump around in all directions.”
“Thus as time went on, all Barsoom was covered with these imprisoned creatures. For countless ages they lived their long lives within their hard shells, hopping and skipping about the broad planet; falling into rivers, lakes, and seas, to be still further spread about the surface of the new world.
“Thus, as time passed, all of Barsoom was filled with these trapped creatures. For countless ages, they lived their long lives inside their tough shells, hopping and skipping across the vast planet; falling into rivers, lakes, and seas, to be further spread across the surface of the new world."
“Countless billions died before the first black man broke through his prison walls into the light of day. Prompted by curiosity, he broke open other shells and the peopling of Barsoom commenced.
“Countless billions died before the first Black man broke through his prison walls into the light of day. Driven by curiosity, he broke open other shells, and the settlement of Barsoom began.”
“The pure strain of the blood of this first black man has remained untainted by admixture with other creatures in the race of which I am a member; but from the sixteen-legged worm, the first ape and renegade black man has sprung every other form of animal life upon Barsoom.
“The pure strain of blood from this first black man has stayed untainted by mixing with other beings in the race I belong to; however, from the sixteen-legged worm, the first ape and rebel black man have given rise to every other form of animal life on Barsoom.”
“The therns,” and he smiled maliciously as he spoke, “are but the result of ages of evolution from the pure white ape of antiquity. They are a lower order still. There is but one race of true and immortal humans on Barsoom. It is the race of black men.
“The therns,” he said with a sly smile, “are just the result of ages of evolution from the pure white ape of the past. They are an even lower order. There is only one race of true and immortal humans on Barsoom: the race of black men."
“The Tree of Life is dead, but before it died the plant men learned to detach themselves from it and roam the face of Barsoom with the other children of the First Parent.
“The Tree of Life is dead, but before it died the plant people learned to detach themselves from it and wander the surface of Barsoom with the other descendants of the First Parent.”
“Now their bisexuality permits them to reproduce themselves after the manner of true plants, but otherwise they have progressed but little in all the ages of their existence. Their actions and movements are largely matters of instinct and not guided to any great extent by reason, since the brain of a plant man is but a trifle larger than the end of your smallest finger. They live upon vegetation and the blood of animals, and their brain is just large enough to direct their movements in the direction of food, and to translate the food sensations which are carried to it from their eyes and ears. They have no sense of self-preservation and so are entirely without fear in the face of danger. That is why they are such terrible antagonists in combat.”
“Now their bisexuality allows them to reproduce like true plants, but otherwise they haven't advanced much over the ages. Their actions and movements are mostly driven by instinct and not significantly influenced by reason since a plant man's brain is only slightly larger than the tip of your smallest finger. They feed on plants and the blood of animals, and their brain is just big enough to guide their movements towards food and to interpret the food-related signals from their eyes and ears. They lack a sense of self-preservation and are completely fearless when facing danger. That's why they're such formidable opponents in battle.”
I wondered why the black man took such pains to discourse thus at length to enemies upon the genesis of life Barsoomian. It seemed a strangely inopportune moment for a proud member of a proud race to unbend in casual conversation with a captor. Especially in view of the fact that the black still lay securely bound upon the deck.
I wondered why the black man went to such lengths to talk at length to enemies about the beginnings of life on Barsoom. It seemed like an odd time for a proud member of a proud race to relax and chat casually with his captor. Especially considering that the black man was still tightly bound on the deck.
It was the faintest straying of his eye beyond me for the barest fraction of a second that explained his motive for thus dragging out my interest in his truly absorbing story.
It was the slightest glance he took beyond me for just a moment that revealed why he was keeping me so engaged in his really captivating story.
He lay a little forward of where I stood at the levers, and thus he faced the stern of the vessel as he addressed me. It was at the end of his description of the plant men that I caught his eye fixed momentarily upon something behind me.
He was positioned slightly in front of me at the controls, facing the back of the ship as he spoke to me. It was at the end of his description of the plant men that I noticed his gaze briefly fixed on something behind me.
Nor could I be mistaken in the swift gleam of triumph that brightened those dark orbs for an instant.
Nor could I be wrong about the quick flash of triumph that lit up those dark eyes for a moment.
Some time before I had reduced our speed, for we had left the Valley Dor many miles astern, and I felt comparatively safe.
Some time before, I had slowed down because we had left the Valley Dor many miles behind, and I felt relatively safe.
I turned an apprehensive glance behind me, and the sight that I saw froze the new-born hope of freedom that had been springing up within me.
I looked back nervously, and what I saw crushed the newfound hope of freedom that had been growing inside me.
A great battleship, forging silent and unlighted through the dark night, loomed close astern.
A massive battleship, silently and without lights cutting through the dark night, appeared right behind.
CHAPTER VIII
THE DEPTHS OF OMEAN
Now I realized why the black pirate had kept me engrossed with his strange tale. For miles he had sensed the approach of succour, and but for that single tell-tale glance the battleship would have been directly above us in another moment, and the boarding party which was doubtless even now swinging in their harness from the ship’s keel, would have swarmed our deck, placing my rising hope of escape in sudden and total eclipse.
Now I understood why the black pirate had kept me captivated with his bizarre story. He had felt the approach of help for miles, and if it hadn’t been for that one revealing glance, the battleship would have been right above us in another moment. The boarding party, which was probably already suspended from the ship's keel, would have flooded onto our deck, completely crushing my growing hope of escape.
I was too old a hand in aerial warfare to be at a loss now for the right manoeuvre. Simultaneously I reversed the engines and dropped the little vessel a sheer hundred feet.
I had enough experience in aerial combat not to be confused about the right move now. At the same time, I reversed the engines and let the small craft drop a full hundred feet.
Above my head I could see the dangling forms of the boarding party as the battleship raced over us. Then I rose at a sharp angle, throwing my speed lever to its last notch.
Above me, I could see the figures of the boarding party as the battleship raced overhead. Then I shot up at a steep angle, pushing my speed lever to its maximum.
Like a bolt from a crossbow my splendid craft shot its steel prow straight at the whirring propellers of the giant above us. If I could but touch them the huge bulk would be disabled for hours and escape once more possible.
Like a bolt from a crossbow, my amazing ship shot its steel bow straight at the spinning propellers of the giant above us. If I could just hit them, the enormous mass would be disabled for hours, making escape possible once again.
At the same instant the sun shot above the horizon, disclosing a hundred grim, black faces peering over the stern of the battleship upon us.
At the same moment the sun rose above the horizon, revealing a hundred grim, black faces staring down at us from the back of the battleship.
At sight of us a shout of rage went up from a hundred throats. Orders were shouted, but it was too late to save the giant propellers, and with a crash we rammed them.
At the sight of us, a roar of anger erupted from a hundred voices. Orders were yelled, but it was too late to save the giant propellers, and with a crash, we smashed into them.
Instantly with the shock of impact I reversed my engine, but my prow was wedged in the hole it had made in the battleship’s stern. Only a second I hung there before tearing away, but that second was amply long to swarm my deck with black devils.
Instantly, with the shock of the impact, I reversed my engine, but my bow was stuck in the hole it had created in the battleship’s stern. I was stuck for just a second before breaking free, but that second was more than enough time for black devils to swarm my deck.
There was no fight. In the first place there was no room to fight. We were simply submerged by numbers. Then as swords menaced me a command from Xodar stayed the hands of his fellows.
There was no fight. First of all, there was no space to fight. We were just overwhelmed by their numbers. Then, as swords threatened me, a command from Xodar stopped his men from striking.
“Secure them,” he said, “but do not injure them.”
“Keep them safe,” he said, “but don’t hurt them.”
Several of the pirates already had released Xodar. He now personally attended to my disarming and saw that I was properly bound. At least he thought that the binding was secure. It would have been had I been a Martian, but I had to smile at the puny strands that confined my wrists. When the time came I could snap them as they had been cotton string.
Several of the pirates had already freed Xodar. He now took care of disarming me and made sure I was properly tied up. At least he thought the bindings were secure. They would have been if I were a Martian, but I couldn't help but smile at the weak strands that held my wrists. When the moment came, I could snap them like they were cotton string.
The girl they bound also, and then they fastened us together. In the meantime they had brought our craft alongside the disabled battleship, and soon we were transported to the latter’s deck.
The girl was tied up too, and then they secured us together. In the meantime, they had brought our boat next to the damaged battleship, and soon we were moved onto its deck.
Fully a thousand black men manned the great engine of destruction. Her decks were crowded with them as they pressed forward as far as discipline would permit to get a glimpse of their captives.
Fully a thousand Black men operated the massive engine of destruction. Her decks were packed with them as they pushed forward as much as rules allowed to catch a glimpse of their prisoners.
The girl’s beauty elicited many brutal comments and vulgar jests. It was evident that these self-thought supermen were far inferior to the red men of Barsoom in refinement and in chivalry.
The girl's beauty brought out many harsh comments and crude jokes. It was clear that these so-called supermen were much less refined and chivalrous than the red people of Barsoom.
My close-cropped black hair and thern complexion were the subjects of much comment. When Xodar told his fellow nobles of my fighting ability and strange origin they crowded about me with numerous questions.
My short black hair and dark skin color attracted a lot of attention. When Xodar shared my fighting skills and unusual background with the other nobles, they gathered around me, firing off countless questions.
The fact that I wore the harness and metal of a thern who had been killed by a member of my party convinced them that I was an enemy of their hereditary foes, and placed me on a better footing in their estimation.
The fact that I wore the harness and metal of a thern who had been killed by a member of my party convinced them that I was an enemy of their hereditary foes, and placed me on a better footing in their estimation.
Without exception the blacks were handsome men, and well built. The officers were conspicuous through the wondrous magnificence of their resplendent trappings. Many harnesses were so encrusted with gold, platinum, silver and precious stones as to entirely hide the leather beneath.
Without exception, the Black men were handsome and well-built. The officers stood out because of the stunning splendor of their magnificent uniforms. Many harnesses were so covered in gold, platinum, silver, and precious stones that you couldn’t even see the leather underneath.
The harness of the commanding officer was a solid mass of diamonds. Against the ebony background of his skin they blazed out with a peculiarly accentuated effulgence. The whole scene was enchanting. The handsome men; the barbaric splendour of the accoutrements; the polished skeel wood of the deck; the gloriously grained sorapus of the cabins, inlaid with priceless jewels and precious metals in intricate and beautiful design; the burnished gold of hand rails; the shining metal of the guns.
The commanding officer's harness was a striking mass of diamonds. Set against the dark background of his skin, they shone with an intense brilliance. The whole scene was mesmerizing. The attractive men; the extravagant beauty of their gear; the polished skeel wood of the deck; the beautifully grained sorapus of the cabins, inlaid with priceless jewels and precious metals in intricate and stunning designs; the gleaming gold of the handrails; the shining metal of the guns.
Phaidor and I were taken below decks, where, still fast bound, we were thrown into a small compartment which contained a single port-hole. As our escort left us they barred the door behind them.
Phaidor and I were taken below decks, where, still tightly bound, we were thrown into a small compartment that had a single port-hole. As our escort left us, they locked the door behind them.
We could hear the men working on the broken propellers, and from the port-hole we could see that the vessel was drifting lazily toward the south.
We could hear the guys fixing the broken propellers, and through the porthole, we could see that the ship was drifting slowly to the south.
For some time neither of us spoke. Each was occupied with his own thoughts. For my part I was wondering as to the fate of Tars Tarkas and the girl, Thuvia.
For a while, neither of us said anything. We were both lost in our own thoughts. I was thinking about what happened to Tars Tarkas and the girl, Thuvia.
Even if they succeeded in eluding pursuit they must eventually fall into the hands of either red men or green, and as fugitives from the Valley Dor they could look for but little else than a swift and terrible death.
Even if they managed to escape capture, they would eventually end up in the hands of either red men or green, and as fugitives from the Valley Dor, they could expect nothing but a quick and brutal death.
How I wished that I might have accompanied them. It seemed to me that I could not fail to impress upon the intelligent red men of Barsoom the wicked deception that a cruel and senseless superstition had foisted upon them.
How I wished I could have gone with them. I felt certain that I would be able to show the intelligent Native people of Barsoom the wicked trick that a cruel and pointless superstition had imposed on them.
Tardos Mors would believe me. Of that I was positive. And that he would have the courage of his convictions my knowledge of his character assured me. Dejah Thoris would believe me. Not a doubt as to that entered my head. Then there were a thousand of my red and green warrior friends whom I knew would face eternal damnation gladly for my sake. Like Tars Tarkas, where I led they would follow.
Tardos Mors would believe me. I was sure of it. And I knew he would stand strong in his beliefs because I understood his character well. Dejah Thoris would believe me too. I had no doubts about that. Then there were countless red and green warrior friends of mine who I knew would willingly face any consequences for my sake. Like Tars Tarkas, they would follow wherever I led.
My only danger lay in that should I ever escape the black pirates it might be to fall into the hands of unfriendly red or green men. Then it would mean short shrift for me.
My only danger was that if I ever managed to escape the black pirates, I might end up in the hands of hostile red or green men. Then it would mean a quick end for me.
Well, there seemed little to worry about on that score, for the likelihood of my ever escaping the blacks was extremely remote.
Well, there didn't seem to be much to worry about there, since the chance of me ever escaping the black people was really slim.
The girl and I were linked together by a rope which permitted us to move only about three or four feet from each other. When we had entered the compartment we had seated ourselves upon a low bench beneath the porthole. The bench was the only furniture of the room. It was of sorapus wood. The floor, ceiling and walls were of carborundum aluminum, a light, impenetrable composition extensively utilized in the construction of Martian fighting ships.
The girl and I were tied together by a rope that let us move only about three or four feet apart. Once we entered the compartment, we sat down on a low bench under the porthole. The bench was the only piece of furniture in the room, made of sorapus wood. The floor, ceiling, and walls were made of carborundum aluminum, a lightweight, impenetrable material commonly used in building Martian warships.
As I had sat meditating upon the future my eyes had been riveted upon the port-hole which was just level with them as I sat. Suddenly I looked toward Phaidor. She was regarding me with a strange expression I had not before seen upon her face. She was very beautiful then.
As I sat meditating on the future, my gaze was fixed on the porthole that was right at eye level. Suddenly, I looked over at Phaidor. She was looking at me with a strange expression I had never seen on her face before. She was so beautiful in that moment.
Instantly her white lids veiled her eyes, and I thought I discovered a delicate flush tingeing her cheek. Evidently she was embarrassed at having been detected in the act of staring at a lesser creature, I thought.
Instantly, her white eyelids covered her eyes, and I thought I saw a faint blush on her cheek. Clearly, she was embarrassed to have been caught staring at someone she considered beneath her.
“Do you find the study of the lower orders interesting?” I asked, laughing.
“Do you find studying the lower classes interesting?” I asked, laughing.
She looked up again with a nervous but relieved little laugh.
She looked up again with a nervous yet relieved little laugh.
“Oh very,” she said, “especially when they have such excellent profiles.”
“Oh definitely,” she said, “especially when they have such amazing profiles.”
It was my turn to flush, but I did not. I felt that she was poking fun at me, and I admired a brave heart that could look for humour on the road to death, and so I laughed with her.
It was my turn to blush, but I didn’t. I sensed that she was teasing me, and I admired a courageous spirit that could find humor on the way to death, so I laughed with her.
“Do you know where we are going?” she said.
“Do you know where we're headed?” she said.
“To solve the mystery of the eternal hereafter, I imagine,” I replied.
“To solve the mystery of what comes after this life, I guess,” I replied.
“I am going to a worse fate than that,” she said, with a little shudder.
“I’m headed for something even worse than that,” she said, with a slight shiver.
“What do you mean?”
“Wha
“I can only guess,” she replied, “since no thern damsel of all the millions that have been stolen away by black pirates during the ages they have raided our domains has ever returned to narrate her experiences among them. That they never take a man prisoner lends strength to the belief that the fate of the girls they steal is worse than death.”
“I can only guess,” she replied, “since no young woman of all the millions who have been captured by black pirates over the years has ever come back to share her experiences with them. The fact that they never take a man prisoner reinforces the belief that the fate of the girls they abduct is worse than death.”
“Is it not a just retribution?” I could not help but ask.
“Isn’t it a fair punishment?” I couldn’t help but ask.
“What do you mean?”
“What do you mean by that?”
“Do not the therns themselves do likewise with the poor creatures who take the voluntary pilgrimage down the River of Mystery? Was not Thuvia for fifteen years a plaything and a slave? Is it less than just that you should suffer as you have caused others to suffer?”
“Don’t the Therns do the same thing to the unfortunate people who willingly take the pilgrimage down the River of Mystery? Wasn’t Thuvia a plaything and a slave for fifteen years? Is it not fair that you should suffer as you have made others suffer?”
“You do not understand,” she replied. “We therns are a holy race. It is an honour to a lesser creature to be a slave among us. Did we not occasionally save a few of the lower orders that stupidly float down an unknown river to an unknown end all would become the prey of the plant men and the apes.”
“You don’t understand,” she said. “We therns are a sacred race. It’s an honor for lesser beings to be our slaves. If we didn’t sometimes rescue a few of the lower classes who foolishly drift down an unknown river to an unknown fate, they would all end up as prey for the plant men and the apes.”
“But do you not by every means encourage the superstition among those of the outside world?” I argued. “That is the wickedest of your deeds. Can you tell me why you foster the cruel deception?”
“But don’t you, in every possible way, promote the superstition among those outside your circle?” I argued. “That is the most wicked of your actions. Can you explain why you support this cruel deception?”
“All life on Barsoom,” she said, “is created solely for the support of the race of therns. How else could we live did the outer world not furnish our labour and our food? Think you that a thern would demean himself by labour?”
“All life on Barsoom,” she said, “exists only to support the thern race. How else could we survive if the outside world didn't provide our work and food? Do you really think a thern would lower themselves by working?”
“It is true then that you eat human flesh?” I asked in horror.
“It’s true, then, that you eat human flesh?” I asked in shock.
She looked at me in pitying commiseration for my ignorance.
She looked at me with a mix of pity and sympathy for my lack of understanding.
“Truly we eat the flesh of the lower orders. Do not you also?”
“Honestly, we consume the flesh of the lower classes. Don't you too?”
“The flesh of beasts, yes,” I replied, “but not the flesh of man.”
“The flesh of animals, sure,” I replied, “but not the flesh of humans.”
“As man may eat of the flesh of beasts, so may gods eat of the flesh of man. The Holy Therns are the gods of Barsoom.”
“As people can eat the flesh of animals, so can gods eat the flesh of humans. The Holy Therns are the gods of Barsoom.”
I was disgusted and I imagine that I showed it.
I was grossed out, and I bet I made that clear.
“You are an unbeliever now,” she continued gently, “but should we be fortunate enough to escape the clutches of the black pirates and come again to the court of Matai Shang I think that we shall find an argument to convince you of the error of your ways. And—,” she hesitated, “perhaps we shall find a way to keep you as—as—one of us.”
“You don’t believe now,” she continued softly, “but if we’re lucky enough to escape the black pirates and return to the court of Matai Shang, I think we’ll find a way to show you the mistake you’re making. And—,” she paused, “maybe we’ll figure out how to keep you as—one of us.”
Again her eyes dropped to the floor, and a faint colour suffused her cheek. I could not understand her meaning; nor did I for a long time. Dejah Thoris was wont to say that in some things I was a veritable simpleton, and I guess that she was right.
Again, her eyes fell to the floor, and a faint blush crept onto her cheek. I couldn’t understand what she meant; in fact, it took me a long time to figure it out. Dejah Thoris used to say that in some ways I was a complete simpleton, and I suppose she was right.
“I fear that I would ill requite your father’s hospitality,” I answered, “since the first thing that I should do were I a thern would be to set an armed guard at the mouth of the River Iss to escort the poor deluded voyagers back to the outer world. Also should I devote my life to the extermination of the hideous plant men and their horrible companions, the great white apes.”
“I’m afraid I wouldn’t repay your father’s kindness well,” I replied, “because if I were a thern, the first thing I would do is put an armed guard at the entrance of the River Iss to escort the poor misguided travelers back to the outside world. I would also dedicate my life to getting rid of the grotesque plant men and their terrifying partners, the giant white apes.”
She looked at me really horror struck.
She looked at me in complete shock.
“No, no,” she cried, “you must not say such terribly sacrilegious things—you must not even think them. Should they ever guess that you entertained such frightful thoughts, should we chance to regain the temples of the therns, they would mete out a frightful death to you. Not even my—my—” Again she flushed, and started over. “Not even I could save you.”
“No, no,” she exclaimed, “you can't say such shockingly blasphemous things—you shouldn't even think them. If they ever find out that you had such horrifying thoughts, and if we happen to take back the temples of the therns, they would give you a terrible death. Not even my—my—” She blushed again and started over. “Not even I could save you.”
I said no more. Evidently it was useless. She was even more steeped in superstition than the Martians of the outer world. They only worshipped a beautiful hope for a life of love and peace and happiness in the hereafter. The therns worshipped the hideous plant men and the apes, or at least they reverenced them as the abodes of the departed spirits of their own dead.
I said no more. Clearly, it was pointless. She was even more caught up in superstition than the Martians from outer space. They only believed in a beautiful hope for a life filled with love, peace, and happiness in the afterlife. The therns worshipped the ugly plant men and the apes, or at least they respected them as the homes of the spirits of their dead.
At this point the door of our prison opened to admit Xodar.
At this moment, the door of our cell opened to let Xodar in.
He smiled pleasantly at me, and when he smiled his expression was kindly—anything but cruel or vindictive.
He smiled comfortably at me, and when he did, his expression was nice—definitely not cruel or vengeful.
“Since you cannot escape under any circumstances,” he said, “I cannot see the necessity for keeping you confined below. I will cut your bonds and you may come on deck. You will witness something very interesting, and as you never shall return to the outer world it will do no harm to permit you to see it. You will see what no other than the First Born and their slaves know the existence of—the subterranean entrance to the Holy Land, to the real heaven of Barsoom.
“Since you can't escape no matter what,” he said, “I don’t understand why you need to be locked up down there. I'll cut your ties so you can come on deck. You’ll see something really interesting, and since you’ll never go back to the outside world, it won’t hurt to let you see it. You'll witness something that only the First Born and their slaves know about—the underground entrance to the Holy Land, the true heaven of Barsoom."
“It will be an excellent lesson for this daughter of the therns,” he added, “for she shall see the Temple of Issus, and Issus, perchance, shall embrace her.”
“It will be a great lesson for this daughter of the therns,” he added, “because she will see the Temple of Issus, and maybe Issus will welcome her.”
Phaidor’s head went high.
Phaidor held her head high.
“What blasphemy is this, dog of a pirate?” she cried. “Issus would wipe out your entire breed an’ you ever came within sight of her temple.”
“What blasphemy is this, you pirate dog?” she shouted. “Issus would eliminate your entire kind if you ever came within sight of her temple.”
“You have much to learn, thern,” replied Xodar, with an ugly smile, “nor do I envy you the manner in which you will learn it.”
“You have a lot to learn, thern,” replied Xodar, with a twisted smile, “and I don’t envy you the way you’re going to learn it.”
As we came on deck I saw to my surprise that the vessel was passing over a great field of snow and ice. As far as the eye could reach in any direction naught else was visible.
As we stepped onto the deck, I was surprised to see that the ship was moving over a vast expanse of snow and ice. As far as I could see in any direction, nothing else was visible.
There could be but one solution to the mystery. We were above the south polar ice cap. Only at the poles of Mars is there ice or snow upon the planet. No sign of life appeared below us. Evidently we were too far south even for the great fur-bearing animals which the Martians so delight in hunting.
There was only one solution to the mystery. We were over the southern polar ice cap. Only at the poles of Mars is there ice or snow on the planet. There was no sign of life below us. Clearly, we were too far south even for the great fur-bearing animals that the Martians love to hunt.
Xodar was at my side as I stood looking out over the ship’s rail.
Xodar was next to me as I stood looking out over the ship's railing.
“What course?” I asked him.
"What class?" I asked him.
“A little west of south,” he replied. “You will see the Otz Valley directly. We shall skirt it for a few hundred miles.”
“A little west of south,” he replied. “You’ll see the Otz Valley right ahead. We’ll go around it for a few hundred miles.”
“The Otz Valley!” I exclaimed; “but, man, is not there where lie the domains of the therns from which I but just escaped?”
“The Otz Valley!” I exclaimed. “But, isn’t that where the therns live, from which I just escaped?”
“Yes,” answered Xodar. “You crossed this ice field last night in the long chase that you led us. The Otz Valley lies in a mighty depression at the south pole. It is sunk thousands of feet below the level of the surrounding country, like a great round bowl. A hundred miles from its northern boundary rise the Otz Mountains which circle the inner Valley of Dor, in the exact centre of which lies the Lost Sea of Korus. On the shore of this sea stands the Golden Temple of Issus in the Land of the First Born. It is there that we are bound.”
“Yes,” Xodar replied. “You crossed this ice field last night during the long chase you led us on. The Otz Valley is in a huge depression at the south pole. It’s thousands of feet lower than the surrounding land, like a giant round bowl. A hundred miles from the northern edge rise the Otz Mountains, which surround the inner Valley of Dor, where the Lost Sea of Korus lies in the exact center. On the shore of this sea stands the Golden Temple of Issus in the Land of the First Born. That’s where we’re headed.”
As I looked I commenced to realize why it was that in all the ages only one had escaped from the Valley Dor. My only wonder was that even the one had been successful. To cross this frozen, wind-swept waste of bleak ice alone and on foot would be impossible.
As I looked, I started to understand why only one person had ever managed to escape from the Valley Dor throughout all the ages. I was only surprised that even that one person had made it out. Crossing this frozen, wind-blown expanse of bleak ice alone and on foot would be impossible.
“Only by air boat could the journey be made,” I finished aloud.
“Only by airboat could the journey be made,” I said out loud.
“It was thus that one did escape the therns in bygone times; but none has ever escaped the First Born,” said Xodar, with a touch of pride in his voice.
“It was like this that one used to escape the therns in the past; but no one has ever escaped the First Born,” Xodar said, sounding a bit proud.
We had now reached the southernmost extremity of the great ice barrier. It ended abruptly in a sheer wall thousands of feet high at the base of which stretched a level valley, broken here and there by low rolling hills and little clumps of forest, and with tiny rivers formed by the melting of the ice barrier at its base.
We had now arrived at the southernmost point of the massive ice barrier. It ended suddenly in a steep wall thousands of feet high, at the base of which lay a flat valley, scattered with low rolling hills and small clusters of trees, along with tiny rivers created by the melting ice at its base.
Once we passed far above what seemed to be a deep canyon-like rift stretching from the ice wall on the north across the valley as far as the eye could reach. “That is the bed of the River Iss,” said Xodar. “It runs far beneath the ice field, and below the level of the Valley Otz, but its canyon is open here.”
Once we flew high above what looked like a deep canyon-like gap extending from the ice wall in the north across the valley as far as we could see. “That’s the bed of the River Iss,” Xodar said. “It flows far beneath the ice field, and beneath the level of the Valley Otz, but its canyon is open here.”
Presently I descried what I took to be a village, and pointing it out to Xodar asked him what it might be.
Right now, I spotted what I thought was a village, and I pointed it out to Xodar, asking him what it could be.
“It is a village of lost souls,” he answered, laughing. “This strip between the ice barrier and the mountains is considered neutral ground. Some turn off from their voluntary pilgrimage down the Iss, and, scaling the awful walls of its canyon below us, stop in the valley. Also a slave now and then escapes from the therns and makes his way hither.
“It’s a village of lost souls,” he replied, laughing. “This area between the ice barrier and the mountains is seen as neutral ground. Some people divert from their voluntary journey down the Iss and, climbing the daunting walls of the canyon below us, settle in the valley. Occasionally, a slave also escapes from the therns and finds his way here.
“They do not attempt to recapture such, since there is no escape from this outer valley, and as a matter of fact they fear the patrolling cruisers of the First Born too much to venture from their own domains.
“They don’t try to reclaim that, since there’s no way out of this outer valley, and honestly, they’re too afraid of the patrolling cruisers of the First Born to leave their own territory.”
“The poor creatures of this outer valley are not molested by us since they have nothing that we desire, nor are they numerically strong enough to give us an interesting fight—so we too leave them alone.
"The unfortunate creatures in this outer valley aren’t bothered by us since they don’t have anything we want, and they’re not strong enough in numbers to give us a good fight—so we leave them alone as well."
“There are several villages of them, but they have increased in numbers but little in many years since they are always warring among themselves.”
“There are several villages of them, but their numbers have hardly increased over the years since they are always fighting among themselves.”
Now we swung a little north of west, leaving the valley of lost souls, and shortly I discerned over our starboard bow what appeared to be a black mountain rising from the desolate waste of ice. It was not high and seemed to have a flat top.
Now we turned a bit north of west, leaving the valley of lost souls, and soon I spotted to our right what looked like a black mountain rising from the barren expanse of ice. It wasn't tall and seemed to have a flat top.
Xodar had left us to attend to some duty on the vessel, and Phaidor and I stood alone beside the rail. The girl had not once spoken since we had been brought to the deck.
Xodar had left us to take care of something on the ship, and Phaidor and I stood alone by the railing. The girl hadn’t said a word since we were brought up to the deck.
“Is what he has been telling me true?” I asked her.
“Is what he’s been telling me true?” I asked her.
“In part, yes,” she answered. “That about the outer valley is true, but what he says of the location of the Temple of Issus in the centre of his country is false. If it is not false—” she hesitated. “Oh it cannot be true, it cannot be true. For if it were true then for countless ages have my people gone to torture and ignominious death at the hands of their cruel enemies, instead of to the beautiful Life Eternal that we have been taught to believe Issus holds for us.”
“Partly, yes,” she replied. “What he says about the outer valley is true, but what he claims about the location of the Temple of Issus in the center of his country is false. If it’s not false—” she paused. “Oh, it can’t be true, it can’t be true. Because if it were true, then for countless ages, my people have faced torture and shameful death at the hands of their cruel enemies, instead of the beautiful Life Eternal that we’ve been taught to believe Issus offers us.”
“As the lesser Barsoomians of the outer world have been lured by you to the terrible Valley Dor, so may it be that the therns themselves have been lured by the First Born to an equally horrid fate,” I suggested. “It would be a stern and awful retribution, Phaidor; but a just one.”
“As the lesser Barsoomians of the outer world have been drawn by you to the terrible Valley Dor, it’s possible that the therns themselves have been deceived by the First Born into an equally dreadful fate,” I suggested. “That would be a harsh and terrible punishment, Phaidor, but a deserved one.”
“I cannot believe it,” she said.
“I can't believe it,” she said.
“We shall see,” I answered, and then we fell silent again for we were rapidly approaching the black mountains, which in some indefinable way seemed linked with the answer to our problem.
“We’ll see,” I replied, and then we fell silent once more as we quickly neared the dark mountains, which in some vague way felt connected to the solution to our problem.
As we neared the dark, truncated cone the vessel’s speed was diminished until we barely moved. Then we topped the crest of the mountain and below us I saw yawning the mouth of a huge circular well, the bottom of which was lost in inky blackness.
As we got closer to the dark, stubby cone, the ship slowed down to a crawl. Then we reached the top of the mountain, and below us, I saw the gaping mouth of a massive circular well, the bottom of which was swallowed up in deep darkness.
The diameter of this enormous pit was fully a thousand feet. The walls were smooth and appeared to be composed of a black, basaltic rock.
The diameter of this massive pit was a full thousand feet. The walls were smooth and seemed to be made of a black, basalt rock.
For a moment the vessel hovered motionless directly above the centre of the gaping void, then slowly she began to settle into the black chasm. Lower and lower she sank until as darkness enveloped us her lights were thrown on and in the dim halo of her own radiance the monster battleship dropped on and on down into what seemed to me must be the very bowels of Barsoom.
For a moment, the ship hovered still directly above the huge opening, then slowly it started to descend into the dark abyss. Lower and lower it went until, as darkness surrounded us, its lights turned on, and in the faint glow of its own brightness, the massive battleship continued to drop deeper and deeper into what felt like the very depths of Barsoom.
For quite half an hour we descended and then the shaft terminated abruptly in the dome of a mighty subterranean world. Below us rose and fell the billows of a buried sea. A phosphorescent radiance illuminated the scene. Thousands of ships dotted the bosom of the ocean. Little islands rose here and there to support the strange and colourless vegetation of this strange world.
For about half an hour, we went down until the passage suddenly ended in the dome of a huge underground world. Below us, the waves of a hidden sea rose and fell. A glowing light lit up the scene. Thousands of ships were scattered across the surface of the ocean. Small islands appeared here and there, supporting the odd and colorless plants of this unusual world.
Slowly and with majestic grace the battleship dropped until she rested on the water. Her great propellers had been drawn and housed during our descent of the shaft and in their place had been run out the smaller but more powerful water propellers. As these commenced to revolve the ship took up its journey once more, riding the new element as buoyantly and as safely as she had the air.
Slowly and gracefully, the battleship descended until it was resting on the water. Its large propellers had been retracted and stored during our descent, and in their place, the smaller but more powerful water propellers were deployed. As these began to spin, the ship resumed its journey, gliding through the new element as effortlessly and safely as it had through the air.
Phaidor and I were dumbfounded. Neither had either heard or dreamed that such a world existed beneath the surface of Barsoom.
Phaidor and I were stunned. Neither of us had heard of or even imagined that such a world existed beneath the surface of Barsoom.
Nearly all the vessels we saw were war craft. There were a few lighters and barges, but none of the great merchantmen such as ply the upper air between the cities of the outer world.
Almost all the ships we saw were military vessels. There were a few small boats and barges, but none of the large merchant ships that travel the skies between the cities of the outside world.
“Here is the harbour of the navy of the First Born,” said a voice behind us, and turning we saw Xodar watching us with an amused smile on his lips.
“Here is the harbor of the navy of the First Born,” said a voice behind us, and turning, we saw Xodar watching us with an amused smile on his face.
“This sea,” he continued, “is larger than Korus. It receives the waters of the lesser sea above it. To keep it from filling above a certain level we have four great pumping stations that force the oversupply back into the reservoirs far north from which the red men draw the water which irrigates their farm lands.”
“This sea,” he continued, “is bigger than Korus. It receives the water from the smaller sea above it. To prevent it from overflowing, we have four large pumping stations that push the excess water back into the reservoirs far to the north, from which the red men draw the water that irrigates their farmland.”
A new light burst on me with this explanation. The red men had always considered it a miracle that caused great columns of water to spurt from the solid rock of their reservoir sides to increase the supply of the precious liquid which is so scarce in the outer world of Mars.
A new understanding hit me with this explanation. The natives had always thought it was a miracle that caused massive jets of water to shoot out from the solid rock of their reservoir sides to boost the supply of the precious liquid that’s so rare in the outer world of Mars.
Never had their learned men been able to fathom the secret of the source of this enormous volume of water. As ages passed they had simply come to accept it as a matter of course and ceased to question its origin.
Never had their scholars been able to understand the secret of the source of this massive volume of water. As time went on, they simply accepted it as normal and stopped questioning where it came from.
We passed several islands on which were strangely shaped circular buildings, apparently roofless, and pierced midway between the ground and their tops with small, heavily barred windows. They bore the earmarks of prisons, which were further accentuated by the armed guards who squatted on low benches without, or patrolled the short beach lines.
We passed several islands with oddly shaped circular buildings that seemed roofless and had small, heavily barred windows located halfway up the walls. They looked like prisons, a feeling only heightened by the armed guards who lounged on low benches outside or patrolled the short stretches of beach.
Few of these islets contained over an acre of ground, but presently we sighted a much larger one directly ahead. This proved to be our destination, and the great ship was soon made fast against the steep shore.
Few of these small islands were more than an acre in size, but soon we spotted a much larger one straight ahead. This turned out to be our destination, and the big ship was soon secured against the steep shore.
Xodar signalled us to follow him and with a half-dozen officers and men we left the battleship and approached a large oval structure a couple of hundred yards from the shore.
Xodar signaled for us to follow him, and with about six officers and men, we left the battleship and walked toward a large oval building a couple of hundred yards from the shore.
“You shall soon see Issus,” said Xodar to Phaidor. “The few prisoners we take are presented to her. Occasionally she selects slaves from among them to replenish the ranks of her handmaidens. None serves Issus above a single year,” and there was a grim smile on the black’s lips that lent a cruel and sinister meaning to his simple statement.
“You'll see Issus soon,” Xodar said to Phaidor. “We present the few prisoners we capture to her. Sometimes, she chooses slaves from among them to fill the ranks of her handmaidens. No one serves Issus for more than a year,” and a grim smile appeared on the black's lips, giving a cruel and sinister twist to his straightforward statement.
Phaidor, though loath to believe that Issus was allied to such as these, had commenced to entertain doubts and fears. She clung very closely to me, no longer the proud daughter of the Master of Life and Death upon Barsoom, but a young and frightened girl in the power of relentless enemies.
Phaidor, although unwilling to accept that Issus was connected to people like these, had started to have doubts and fears. She clung to me tightly, no longer the proud daughter of the Master of Life and Death on Barsoom, but a young and scared girl at the mercy of relentless enemies.
The building which we now entered was entirely roofless. In its centre was a long tank of water, set below the level of the floor like the swimming pool of a natatorium. Near one side of the pool floated an odd-looking black object. Whether it were some strange monster of these buried waters, or a queer raft, I could not at once perceive.
The building we just entered had no roof at all. In the middle was a long water tank, situated below the floor level like a swimming pool in a gym. On one side of the pool, an unusual black object was floating. I couldn’t tell right away whether it was some sort of strange creature from the water below or an odd raft.
We were soon to know, however, for as we reached the edge of the pool directly above the thing, Xodar cried out a few words in a strange tongue. Immediately a hatch cover was raised from the surface of the object, and a black seaman sprang from the bowels of the strange craft.
We would soon find out, though, because as we got to the edge of the pool right above the object, Xodar shouted a few words in a weird language. Suddenly, a hatch cover lifted from the surface of the thing, and a black sailor jumped out from the depths of the strange craft.
Xodar addressed the seaman.
Xodar spoke to the sailor.
“Transmit to your officer,” he said, “the commands of Dator Xodar. Say to him that Dator Xodar, with officers and men, escorting two prisoners, would be transported to the gardens of Issus beside the Golden Temple.”
“Send this to your officer,” he said, “the orders from Dator Xodar. Tell him that Dator Xodar, along with his officers and crew, escorting two prisoners, will be taken to the gardens of Issus next to the Golden Temple.”
“Blessed be the shell of thy first ancestor, most noble Dator,” replied the man. “It shall be done even as thou sayest,” and raising both hands, palms backward, above his head after the manner of salute which is common to all races of Barsoom, he disappeared once more into the entrails of his ship.
“Blessed be the shell of your first ancestor, most noble Dator,” replied the man. “It will be done as you say,” and raising both hands, palms facing backward, above his head in the usual salute common to all races of Barsoom, he disappeared once again into the depths of his ship.
A moment later an officer resplendent in the gorgeous trappings of his rank appeared on deck and welcomed Xodar to the vessel, and in the latter’s wake we filed aboard and below.
A moment later, an officer dressed in the impressive insignia of his rank appeared on deck and welcomed Xodar onto the ship. Following him, we boarded and went below deck.
The cabin in which we found ourselves extended entirely across the ship, having port-holes on either side below the water line. No sooner were all below than a number of commands were given, in accordance with which the hatch was closed and secured, and the vessel commenced to vibrate to the rhythmic purr of its machinery.
The cabin we were in stretched all the way across the ship, with portholes on both sides below the waterline. As soon as everyone was below deck, several orders were given, resulting in the hatch being closed and secured, and the vessel started to vibrate to the steady hum of its machinery.
“Where can we be going in such a tiny pool of water?” asked Phaidor.
“Where can we be going in such a small pool of water?” asked Phaidor.
“Not up,” I replied, “for I noticed particularly that while the building is roofless it is covered with a strong metal grating.”
“Not up,” I replied, “because I specifically noticed that while the building doesn’t have a roof, it is covered with a sturdy metal grate.”
“Then where?” she asked again.
“Then where?” she asked again.
“From the appearance of the craft I judge we are going down,” I replied.
“Based on how the craft looks, I think we’re going down,” I replied.
Phaidor shuddered. For such long ages have the waters of Barsoom’s seas been a thing of tradition only that even this daughter of the therns, born as she had been within sight of Mars’ only remaining sea, had the same terror of deep water as is a common attribute of all Martians.
Phaidor shuddered. For so many ages, the waters of Barsoom’s seas have been nothing but a tradition that even this daughter of the therns, born so close to Mars’ only remaining sea, felt the same fear of deep water that is common among all Martians.
Presently the sensation of sinking became very apparent. We were going down swiftly. Now we could hear the water rushing past the port-holes, and in the dim light that filtered through them to the water beyond the swirling eddies were plainly visible.
Right now, the feeling of sinking was very clear. We were going down quickly. Now we could hear the water rushing by the portholes, and in the faint light that came through them, the swirling currents were clearly visible.
Phaidor grasped my arm.
Phaidor grabbed my arm.
“Save me!” she whispered. “Save me and your every wish shall be granted. Anything within the power of the Holy Therns to give will be yours. Phaidor—” she stumbled a little here, and then in a very low voice, “Phaidor already is yours.”
“Save me!” she whispered. “Save me, and all your wishes will come true. Anything the Holy Therns can give will be yours. Phaidor—” she hesitated for a moment and then, in a very soft voice, “Phaidor is already yours.”
I felt very sorry for the poor child, and placed my hand over hers where it rested on my arm. I presume my motive was misunderstood, for with a swift glance about the apartment to assure herself that we were alone, she threw both her arms about my neck and dragged my face down to hers.
I felt really sorry for the poor kid, and I put my hand over hers where it rested on my arm. I guess my intentions were misinterpreted because, after quickly checking the room to make sure we were alone, she wrapped both her arms around my neck and pulled my face down to hers.
CHAPTER IX
ISSUS, GODDESS OF LIFE ETERNAL
The confession of love which the girl’s fright had wrung from her touched me deeply; but it humiliated me as well, since I felt that in some thoughtless word or act I had given her reason to believe that I reciprocated her affection.
The girl's scared confession of love really moved me; but it also embarrassed me, because I realized that I must have said or done something thoughtless that made her think I shared her feelings.
Never have I been much of a ladies’ man, being more concerned with fighting and kindred arts which have ever seemed to me more befitting a man than mooning over a scented glove four sizes too small for him, or kissing a dead flower that has begun to smell like a cabbage. So I was quite at a loss as to what to do or say. A thousand times rather face the wild hordes of the dead sea bottoms than meet the eyes of this beautiful young girl and tell her the thing that I must tell her.
I've never really been a ladies’ man, more focused on fighting and other related skills that always seemed more suitable for a guy than obsessing over a scented glove that’s four sizes too small for him or kissing a wilted flower that smells like cabbage. So I was totally unsure of what to do or say. I’d rather confront the wild hordes of the dead sea bottoms than look this beautiful young girl in the eye and say what I needed to say.
But there was nothing else to be done, and so I did it. Very clumsily too, I fear.
But there was nothing else I could do, so I went ahead and did it. I’m afraid I did it very awkwardly.
Gently I unclasped her hands from about my neck, and still holding them in mine I told her the story of my love for Dejah Thoris. That of all the women of two worlds that I had known and admired during my long life she alone had I loved.
Gently, I unclasped her hands from around my neck, and while still holding them in mine, I shared the story of my love for Dejah Thoris. Out of all the women from two worlds I had known and admired throughout my long life, she was the only one I had truly loved.
The tale did not seem to please her. Like a tigress she sprang, panting, to her feet. Her beautiful face was distorted in an expression of horrible malevolence. Her eyes fairly blazed into mine.
The story didn’t seem to satisfy her. Like a tigress, she jumped up, breathless. Her gorgeous face twisted into a look of pure malice. Her eyes practically blazed into mine.
“Dog,” she hissed. “Dog of a blasphemer! Think you that Phaidor, daughter of Matai Shang, supplicates? She commands. What to her is your puny outer world passion for the vile creature you chose in your other life?
“Dog,” she hissed. “Dog of a blasphemer! Do you think that Phaidor, daughter of Matai Shang, begs? She commands. What does she care about your weak passion for the disgusting creature you picked in your past life?
“Phaidor has glorified you with her love, and you have spurned her. Ten thousand unthinkably atrocious deaths could not atone for the affront that you have put upon me. The thing that you call Dejah Thoris shall die the most horrible of them all. You have sealed the warrant for her doom.
“Phaidor has honored you with her love, and you have rejected her. Not even ten thousand unimaginably terrible deaths could make up for the insult you have given me. The person you call Dejah Thoris will die the worst death of all. You have signed her death warrant.”
“And you! You shall be the meanest slave in the service of the goddess you have attempted to humiliate. Tortures and ignominies shall be heaped upon you until you grovel at my feet asking the boon of death.
“And you! You will be the most miserable servant in the service of the goddess you tried to disgrace. Tortures and humiliations will be piled on you until you crawl at my feet pleading for the mercy of death.
“In my gracious generosity I shall at length grant your prayer, and from the high balcony of the Golden Cliffs I shall watch the great white apes tear you asunder.”
“In my generous spirit, I will finally grant your request, and from the high balcony of the Golden Cliffs, I will watch the great white apes tear you apart.”
She had it all fixed up. The whole lovely programme from start to finish. It amazed me to think that one so divinely beautiful could at the same time be so fiendishly vindictive. It occurred to me, however, that she had overlooked one little factor in her revenge, and so, without any intent to add to her discomfiture, but rather to permit her to rearrange her plans along more practical lines, I pointed to the nearest port-hole.
She had everything planned out perfectly. The entire beautiful program from beginning to end. It amazed me to think that someone so stunning could also be so cruelly vindictive. However, it occurred to me that she had missed one small detail in her revenge, and so, with no intention of making her feel worse, but instead to give her a chance to adjust her plans to be more practical, I pointed to the nearest porthole.
Evidently she had entirely forgotten her surroundings and her present circumstances, for a single glance at the dark, swirling waters without sent her crumpled upon a low bench, where with her face buried in her arms she sobbed more like a very unhappy little girl than a proud and all-powerful goddess.
Clearly, she had completely lost touch with her surroundings and her current situation, because just one look at the dark, churning waters made her collapse onto a low bench, where, with her face hidden in her arms, she cried more like a very sad little girl than a proud and powerful goddess.
Down, down we continued to sink until the heavy glass of the port-holes became noticeably warm from the heat of the water without. Evidently we were very far beneath the surface crust of Mars.
Down, down we kept sinking until the heavy glass of the portholes started to feel noticeably warm from the heat of the water outside. Clearly, we were deep beneath the surface of Mars.
Presently our downward motion ceased, and I could hear the propellers swirling through the water at our stern and forcing us ahead at high speed. It was very dark down there, but the light from our port-holes, and the reflection from what must have been a powerful searchlight on the submarine’s nose showed that we were forging through a narrow passage, rock-lined, and tube-like.
Right now, our downward movement stopped, and I could hear the propellers churning through the water behind us, pushing us forward at high speed. It was really dark down there, but the light from our portholes and the reflection from what must have been a strong searchlight on the submarine's front showed that we were cutting through a narrow, rocky passage that felt like a tunnel.
After a few minutes the propellers ceased their whirring. We came to a full stop, and then commenced to rise swiftly toward the surface. Soon the light from without increased and we came to a stop.
After a few minutes, the propellers stopped spinning. We came to a complete stop, and then started to rise quickly toward the surface. Soon, the light from outside got brighter, and we halted.
Xodar entered the cabin with his men.
Xodar walked into the cabin with his crew.
“Come,” he said, and we followed him through the hatchway which had been opened by one of the seamen.
“Come on,” he said, and we followed him through the hatchway that one of the sailors had opened.
We found ourselves in a small subterranean vault, in the centre of which was the pool in which lay our submarine, floating as we had first seen her with only her black back showing.
We found ourselves in a small underground vault, at the center of which was the pool where our submarine lay, floating just as we had first seen her, with only her black back visible.
Around the edge of the pool was a level platform, and then the walls of the cave rose perpendicularly for a few feet to arch toward the centre of the low roof. The walls about the ledge were pierced with a number of entrances to dimly lighted passageways.
Around the edge of the pool was a flat platform, and then the walls of the cave shot straight up for a few feet before curving towards the center of the low ceiling. The walls around the ledge had several openings leading to dimly lit passageways.
Toward one of these our captors led us, and after a short walk halted before a steel cage which lay at the bottom of a shaft rising above us as far as one could see.
Toward one of these, our captors led us, and after a brief walk, they stopped in front of a steel cage that was at the bottom of a shaft rising above us as far as the eye could see.
The cage proved to be one of the common types of elevator cars that I had seen in other parts of Barsoom. They are operated by means of enormous magnets which are suspended at the top of the shaft. By an electrical device the volume of magnetism generated is regulated and the speed of the car varied.
The cage turned out to be one of the typical elevator cars I had seen in other areas of Barsoom. They're powered by huge magnets that hang at the top of the shaft. An electrical system controls the strength of the magnetism and adjusts the speed of the car.
In long stretches they move at a sickening speed, especially on the upward trip, since the small force of gravity inherent to Mars results in very little opposition to the powerful force above.
In long stretches, they move at a dizzying speed, especially on the way up, since the weak gravity on Mars creates very little resistance to the strong force above.
Scarcely had the door of the car closed behind us than we were slowing up to stop at the landing above, so rapid was our ascent of the long shaft.
Scarcely had the car door closed behind us when we were slowing down to stop at the landing above, so quickly was our ascent of the long shaft.
When we emerged from the little building which houses the upper terminus of the elevator, we found ourselves in the midst of a veritable fairyland of beauty. The combined languages of Earth men hold no words to convey to the mind the gorgeous beauties of the scene.
When we stepped out of the small building that contains the upper end of the elevator, we found ourselves in a stunning, magical landscape. The languages of Earth can't express the incredible beauty of the scene we were seeing.
One may speak of scarlet sward and ivory-stemmed trees decked with brilliant purple blooms; of winding walks paved with crushed rubies, with emerald, with turquoise, even with diamonds themselves; of a magnificent temple of burnished gold, hand-wrought with marvellous designs; but where are the words to describe the glorious colours that are unknown to earthly eyes? where the mind or the imagination that can grasp the gorgeous scintillations of unheard-of rays as they emanate from the thousand nameless jewels of Barsoom?
One could talk about bright red grass and ivory trees adorned with stunning purple flowers; about winding paths made of crushed rubies, emeralds, turquoise, and even diamonds; about a magnificent temple of polished gold, handcrafted with incredible designs; but where are the words to describe the beautiful colors that earthly eyes have never seen? Where is the mind or imagination that can understand the dazzling sparkles of unknown rays as they shine from the countless unnamed jewels of Barsoom?
Even my eyes, for long years accustomed to the barbaric splendours of a Martian Jeddak’s court, were amazed at the glory of the scene.
Even my eyes, used for many years to the savage beauty of a Martian Jeddak’s court, were astonished by the magnificence of the scene.
Phaidor’s eyes were wide in amazement.
Phaidor's eyes were wide with amazement.
“The Temple of Issus,” she whispered, half to herself.
“The Temple of Issus,” she whispered, mostly to herself.
Xodar watched us with his grim smile, partly of amusement and partly malicious gloating.
Xodar watched us with a grim smile, a mix of amusement and malicious gloating.
The gardens swarmed with brilliantly trapped black men and women. Among them moved red and white females serving their every want. The places of the outer world and the temples of the therns had been robbed of their princesses and goddesses that the blacks might have their slaves.
The gardens were filled with brilliantly captured Black men and women. Among them moved red and white women, catering to their every need. The places of the outside world and the temples of the Therns had been stripped of their princesses and goddesses so that the Black people could have their slaves.
Through this scene we moved toward the temple. At the main entrance we were halted by a cordon of armed guards. Xodar spoke a few words to an officer who came forward to question us. Together they entered the temple, where they remained for some time.
Through this scene, we made our way to the temple. At the main entrance, we were stopped by a line of armed guards. Xodar spoke a few words to an officer who stepped forward to question us. They both went into the temple, where they stayed for a while.
When they returned it was to announce that Issus desired to look upon the daughter of Matai Shang, and the strange creature from another world who had been a Prince of Helium.
When they came back, it was to say that Issus wanted to see the daughter of Matai Shang and the unusual being from another world who had been a Prince of Helium.
Slowly we moved through endless corridors of unthinkable beauty; through magnificent apartments, and noble halls. At length we were halted in a spacious chamber in the centre of the temple. One of the officers who had accompanied us advanced to a large door in the further end of the chamber. Here he must have made some sort of signal for immediately the door opened and another richly trapped courtier emerged.
Slowly we walked through endless hallways of unimaginable beauty, through magnificent rooms and grand halls. Eventually, we stopped in a large room at the center of the temple. One of the officers who had come with us stepped up to a big door at the far end of the room. He must have made some kind of signal because the door opened right away, and another elegantly dressed courtier came out.
We were then led up to the door, where we were directed to get down on our hands and knees with our backs toward the room we were to enter. The doors were swung open and after being cautioned not to turn our heads under penalty of instant death we were commanded to back into the presence of Issus.
We were then brought up to the door, where we were told to get down on our hands and knees with our backs to the room we were about to enter. The doors swung open, and after being warned not to turn our heads on pain of instant death, we were ordered to back into the presence of Issus.
Never have I been in so humiliating a position in my life, and only my love for Dejah Thoris and the hope which still clung to me that I might again see her kept me from rising to face the goddess of the First Born and go down to my death like a gentleman, facing my foes and with their blood mingling with mine.
Never have I found myself in such a humiliating situation in my life, and only my love for Dejah Thoris and the hope that I might see her again kept me from standing up to confront the goddess of the First Born and facing my death like a man, taking on my enemies with their blood mingling with mine.
After we had crawled in this disgusting fashion for a matter of a couple of hundred feet we were halted by our escort.
After we had crawled in this gross way for a couple of hundred feet, our escort stopped us.
“Let them rise,” said a voice behind us; a thin, wavering voice, yet one that had evidently been accustomed to command for many years.
“Let them rise,” said a voice behind us; a thin, unsteady voice, but one that clearly had experience giving orders for many years.
“Rise,” said our escort, “but do not face toward Issus.”
“Get up,” our guide said, “but don’t turn towards Issus.”
“The woman pleases me,” said the thin, wavering voice again after a few moments of silence. “She shall serve me the allotted time. The man you may return to the Isle of Shador which lies against the northern shore of the Sea of Omean. Let the woman turn and look upon Issus, knowing that those of the lower orders who gaze upon the holy vision of her radiant face survive the blinding glory but a single year.”
“The woman pleases me,” said the thin, trembling voice again after a few moments of silence. “She will serve me for the designated time. You can return the man to the Isle of Shador, which is off the northern shore of the Sea of Omean. Let the woman turn and look upon Issus, knowing that those from the lower classes who gaze upon the holy vision of her radiant face can only endure the blinding glory for a single year.”
I watched Phaidor from the corner of my eye. She paled to a ghastly hue. Slowly, very slowly she turned, as though drawn by some invisible yet irresistible force. She was standing quite close to me, so close that her bare arm touched mine as she finally faced Issus, Goddess of Life Eternal.
I watched Phaidor out of the corner of my eye. She went pale to an alarming shade. Slowly, very slowly, she turned, as if pulled by some invisible but irresistible force. She was standing really close to me, so close that her bare arm brushed against mine when she finally faced Issus, Goddess of Life Eternal.
I could not see the girl’s face as her eyes rested for the first time on the Supreme Deity of Mars, but felt the shudder that ran through her in the trembling flesh of the arm that touched mine.
I couldn't see the girl's face as her eyes fell for the first time on the Supreme Deity of Mars, but I felt the shudder that ran through her in the trembling flesh of the arm that brushed against mine.
“It must be dazzling loveliness indeed,” thought I, “to cause such emotion in the breast of so radiant a beauty as Phaidor, daughter of Matai Shang.”
“It must be really stunning,” I thought, “to evoke such feelings in someone as beautiful as Phaidor, daughter of Matai Shang.”
“Let the woman remain. Remove the man. Go.” Thus spoke Issus, and the heavy hand of the officer fell upon my shoulder. In accordance with his instructions I dropped to my hands and knees once more and crawled from the Presence. It had been my first audience with deity, but I am free to confess that I was not greatly impressed—other than with the ridiculous figure I cut scrambling about on my marrow bones.
“Let the woman stay. Take the man away. Go.” Issus said this, and the officer's heavy hand landed on my shoulder. Following his orders, I got down on my hands and knees again and crawled out of the Presence. It was my first audience with a deity, but I have to admit that I wasn't very impressed—except for the embarrassing sight I made, scrambling around on my knees.
Once without the chamber the doors closed behind us and I was bid to rise. Xodar joined me and together we slowly retraced our steps toward the gardens.
Once outside the chamber, the doors shut behind us, and I was asked to stand up. Xodar joined me, and together we slowly made our way back toward the gardens.
“You spared my life when you easily might have taken it,” he said after we had proceeded some little way in silence, “and I would aid you if I might. I can help to make your life here more bearable, but your fate is inevitable. You may never hope to return to the outer world.”
“You saved my life when you could have easily ended it,” he said after we had been silent for a while, “and I want to help you if I can. I can make your life here a bit more tolerable, but your fate is unavoidable. You can’t expect to return to the outside world.”
“What will be my fate?” I asked.
“What’s going to happen to me?” I asked.
“That will depend largely upon Issus. So long as she does not send for you and reveal her face to you, you may live on for years in as mild a form of bondage as I can arrange for you.”
"That will mostly depend on Issus. As long as she doesn't summon you and show her face to you, you could live for years in the gentlest form of captivity I can set up for you."
“Why should she send for me?” I asked.
"Why does she want me to come?" I asked.
“The men of the lower orders she often uses for various purposes of amusement. Such a fighter as you, for example, would render fine sport in the monthly rites of the temple. There are men pitted against men, and against beasts for the edification of Issus and the replenishment of her larder.”
“The lower-class men are often used for different kinds of entertainment. A fighter like you, for instance, would be great for the monthly temple ceremonies. There are matches between men, and also between men and beasts, for the pleasure of Issus and to stock up her pantry.”
“She eats human flesh?” I asked. Not in horror, however, for since my recently acquired knowledge of the Holy Therns I was prepared for anything in this still less accessible heaven, where all was evidently dictated by a single omnipotence; where ages of narrow fanaticism and self-worship had eradicated all the broader humanitarian instincts that the race might once have possessed.
“She eats human flesh?” I asked. Not in horror, though, because after learning about the Holy Therns, I was ready for anything in this even more remote paradise, where everything was clearly controlled by a single all-powerful force; where centuries of extreme fanaticism and self-worship had wiped out any broader humanitarian instincts that humanity might have once had.
They were a people drunk with power and success, looking upon the other inhabitants of Mars as we look upon the beasts of the field and the forest. Why then should they not eat of the flesh of the lower orders whose lives and characters they no more understood than do we the inmost thoughts and sensibilities of the cattle we slaughter for our earthly tables.
They were a people intoxicated by power and success, viewing the other inhabitants of Mars as we view the animals in the fields and forests. So why shouldn't they feast on the flesh of the lower beings, whose lives and personalities they understood no better than we understand the innermost thoughts and feelings of the cattle we slaughter for our dinner tables on Earth?
“She eats only the flesh of the best bred of the Holy Therns and the red Barsoomians. The flesh of the others goes to our boards. The animals are eaten by the slaves. She also eats other dainties.”
“She eats only the meat of the best-bred Holy Therns and the red Barsoomians. The meat of the others is served to us. The animals are consumed by the slaves. She also enjoys other delicacies.”
I did not understand then that there lay any special significance in his reference to other dainties. I thought the limit of ghoulishness already had been reached in the recitation of Issus’ menu. I still had much to learn as to the depths of cruelty and bestiality to which omnipotence may drag its possessor.
I didn't realize back then that there was any special meaning in his mention of other treats. I thought we had already hit the peak of gruesomeness with Issus’ menu. I still had a lot to learn about the depths of cruelty and savagery that power can bring out in someone.
We had about reached the last of the many chambers and corridors which led to the gardens when an officer overtook us.
We had almost reached the end of the many rooms and hallways that led to the gardens when an officer caught up to us.
“Issus would look again upon this man,” he said. “The girl has told her that he is of wondrous beauty and of such prowess that alone he slew seven of the First Born, and with his bare hands took Xodar captive, binding him with his own harness.”
“Issus would look again at this man,” he said. “The girl told her that he is incredibly beautiful and so skilled that he single-handedly killed seven of the First Born and captured Xodar with just his bare hands, binding him with his own harness.”
Xodar looked uncomfortable. Evidently he did not relish the thought that Issus had learned of his inglorious defeat.
Xodar looked uneasy. Clearly, he didn’t like the idea that Issus had found out about his embarrassing loss.
Without a word he turned and we followed the officer once again to the closed doors before the audience chamber of Issus, Goddess of Life Eternal.
Without saying a word, he turned, and we followed the officer once again to the closed doors before the audience chamber of Issus, Goddess of Life Eternal.
Here the ceremony of entrance was repeated. Again Issus bid me rise. For several minutes all was silent as the tomb. The eyes of deity were appraising me.
Here the ceremony of entrance was repeated. Again, Issus told me to rise. For several minutes, everything was as quiet as a tomb. The eyes of the deity were evaluating me.
Presently the thin wavering voice broke the stillness, repeating in a singsong drone the words which for countless ages had sealed the doom of numberless victims.
Right now, a thin, wavering voice broke the silence, repeating in a singsong tone the words that for countless ages had sealed the fate of countless victims.
“Let the man turn and look upon Issus, knowing that those of the lower orders who gaze upon the holy vision of her radiant face survive the blinding glory but a single year.”
“Let the man turn and look at Issus, knowing that those from the lower classes who catch a glimpse of her shining face can endure the dazzling glory for just one year.”
I turned as I had been bid, expecting such a treat as only the revealment of divine glory to mortal eyes might produce. What I saw was a solid phalanx of armed men between myself and a dais supporting a great bench of carved sorapus wood. On this bench, or throne, squatted a female black. She was evidently very old. Not a hair remained upon her wrinkled skull. With the exception of two yellow fangs she was entirely toothless. On either side of her thin, hawk-like nose her eyes burned from the depths of horribly sunken sockets. The skin of her face was seamed and creased with a million deepcut furrows. Her body was as wrinkled as her face, and as repulsive.
I turned as I had been instructed, expecting a sight as extraordinary as the unveiling of divine glory to human eyes could create. Instead, I saw a solid line of armed men standing between me and a platform with a large bench made of intricately carved sorapus wood. On this bench, or throne, sat an elderly Black woman. She looked very old. Not a single hair remained on her wrinkled head. Aside from two yellow fangs, she had no teeth at all. Her sunken eyes glowed from deep sockets on either side of her thin, hawk-like nose. Her face was covered in countless deep creases and wrinkles. Her body was just as wrinkled and just as unappealing.
Emaciated arms and legs attached to a torso which seemed to be mostly distorted abdomen completed the “holy vision of her radiant beauty.”
Emaciated arms and legs connected to a torso that appeared to have a mostly distorted abdomen completed the “holy vision of her radiant beauty.”
Surrounding her were a number of female slaves, among them Phaidor, white and trembling.
Surrounding her were several female slaves, including Phaidor, who was pale and shaking.
“This is the man who slew seven of the First Born and, bare-handed, bound Dator Xodar with his own harness?” asked Issus.
“This is the guy who killed seven of the First Born and, with his bare hands, tied up Dator Xodar with his own harness?” asked Issus.
“Most glorious vision of divine loveliness, it is,” replied the officer who stood at my side.
“It's the most glorious vision of divine beauty,” replied the officer next to me.
“Produce Dator Xodar,” she commanded.
“Bring Dator Xodar,” she commanded.
Xodar was brought from the adjoining room.
Xodar was brought in from the next room.
Issus glared at him, a baleful light in her hideous eyes.
Issus glared at him, a menacing light in her unnatural eyes.
“And such as you are a Dator of the First Born?” she squealed. “For the disgrace you have brought upon the Immortal Race you shall be degraded to a rank below the lowest. No longer be you a Dator, but for evermore a slave of slaves, to fetch and carry for the lower orders that serve in the gardens of Issus. Remove his harness. Cowards and slaves wear no trappings.”
“And so you are a Giver of the First Born?” she exclaimed. “For the shame you’ve caused the Immortal Race, you will be lowered to a rank below the lowest. You will no longer be a Giver, but forever a slave of slaves, to fetch and carry for the lower ranks that serve in the gardens of Issus. Take off his harness. Cowards and slaves wear no adornments.”
Xodar stood stiffly erect. Not a muscle twitched, nor a tremor shook his giant frame as a soldier of the guard roughly stripped his gorgeous trappings from him.
Xodar stood rigidly upright. Not a muscle moved, nor did a shiver pass through his massive body as a guard roughly removed his beautiful attire.
“Begone,” screamed the infuriated little old woman. “Begone, but instead of the light of the gardens of Issus let you serve as a slave of this slave who conquered you in the prison on the Isle of Shador in the Sea of Omean. Take him away out of the sight of my divine eyes.”
“Go away,” yelled the furious old woman. “Leave, but instead of the light from the gardens of Issus, let you be a servant to this slave who defeated you in the prison on the Isle of Shador in the Sea of Omean. Take him out of my sight.”
Slowly and with high held head the proud Xodar turned and stalked from the chamber. Issus rose and turned to leave the room by another exit.
Slowly and with his head held high, the proud Xodar turned and walked out of the chamber. Issus got up and headed for another exit.
Turning to me, she said: “You shall be returned to Shador for the present. Later Issus will see the manner of your fighting. Go.” Then she disappeared, followed by her retinue. Only Phaidor lagged behind, and as I started to follow my guard toward the gardens, the girl came running after me.
Turning to me, she said, “You will be taken back to Shador for now. Later, Issus will assess your fighting skills. Go.” Then she vanished, followed by her entourage. Only Phaidor stayed behind, and as I began to follow my guard toward the gardens, the girl ran after me.
“Oh, do not leave me in this terrible place,” she begged. “Forgive the things I said to you, my Prince. I did not mean them. Only take me away with you. Let me share your imprisonment on Shador.” Her words were an almost incoherent volley of thoughts, so rapidly she spoke. “You did not understand the honour that I did you. Among the therns there is no marriage or giving in marriage, as among the lower orders of the outer world. We might have lived together for ever in love and happiness. We have both looked upon Issus and in a year we die. Let us live that year at least together in what measure of joy remains for the doomed.”
“Oh, please don’t leave me in this awful place,” she pleaded. “Forgive the things I said to you, my Prince. I didn’t mean them. Just take me with you. Let me share your imprisonment on Shador.” Her words came out in a jumbled rush, she spoke so quickly. “You didn’t understand the honor I gave you. Among the therns, there’s no marriage or giving in marriage like there is among the lower classes of the outer world. We could have lived together forever in love and happiness. We’ve both seen Issus, and in a year, we’ll die. Let’s at least spend that year together in whatever joy we can find before we’re doomed.”
“If it was difficult for me to understand you, Phaidor,” I replied, “can you not understand that possibly it is equally difficult for you to understand the motives, the customs and the social laws that guide me? I do not wish to hurt you, nor to seem to undervalue the honour which you have done me, but the thing you desire may not be. Regardless of the foolish belief of the peoples of the outer world, or of Holy Thern, or ebon First Born, I am not dead. While I live my heart beats for but one woman—the incomparable Dejah Thoris, Princess of Helium. When death overtakes me my heart shall have ceased to beat; but what comes after that I know not. And in that I am as wise as Matai Shang, Master of Life and Death upon Barsoom; or Issus, Goddess of Life Eternal.”
“If it was hard for me to understand you, Phaidor,” I replied, “can’t you see that it might be just as hard for you to understand the motives, customs, and social rules that guide me? I don’t want to hurt you or seem to dismiss the honor you’ve shown me, but what you want may not be possible. No matter what the foolish beliefs of the people from the outer world, or Holy Thern, or the ebon First Born say, I am not dead. While I live, my heart beats for just one woman—the incomparable Dejah Thoris, Princess of Helium. When death comes, my heart will stop, but what happens after that, I don’t know. And in that, I’m as wise as Matai Shang, Master of Life and Death on Barsoom; or Issus, Goddess of Life Eternal.”
Phaidor stood looking at me intently for a moment. No anger showed in her eyes this time, only a pathetic expression of hopeless sorrow.
Phaidor stood there staring at me for a moment. This time, there was no anger in her eyes, just a sad look of hopelessness.
“I do not understand,” she said, and turning walked slowly in the direction of the door through which Issus and her retinue had passed. A moment later she had passed from my sight.
“I don’t understand,” she said, then turned and walked slowly toward the door where Issus and her group had gone. A moment later, she was out of my sight.
CHAPTER X
THE PRISON ISLE OF SHADOR
In the outer gardens to which the guard now escorted me, I found Xodar surrounded by a crowd of noble blacks. They were reviling and cursing him. The men slapped his face. The women spat upon him.
In the outer gardens where the guard took me, I saw Xodar surrounded by a crowd of angry nobles. They were insulting and cursing him. The men were slapping his face, and the women were spitting on him.
When I appeared they turned their attentions toward me.
When I showed up, they focused their attention on me.
“Ah,” cried one, “so this is the creature who overcame the great Xodar bare-handed. Let us see how it was done.”
“Ah,” shouted one, “so this is the creature who defeated the great Xodar with no weapons. Let’s see how it was done.”
“Let him bind Thurid,” suggested a beautiful woman, laughing. “Thurid is a noble Dator. Let Thurid show the dog what it means to face a real man.”
“Let him tie up Thurid,” suggested a beautiful woman, laughing. “Thurid is a noble Dator. Let Thurid show the dog what it’s like to face a real man.”
“Yes, Thurid! Thurid!” cried a dozen voices.
“Yes, Thurid! Thurid!” shouted a dozen voices.
“Here he is now,” exclaimed another, and turning in the direction indicated I saw a huge black weighed down with resplendent ornaments and arms advancing with noble and gallant bearing toward us.
“Here he is now,” one of them shouted, and when I looked in the direction they pointed, I saw a massive black figure adorned with shiny decorations and weapons approaching us with a dignified and brave presence.
“What now?” he cried. “What would you of Thurid?”
“What now?” he shouted. “What do you want from Thurid?”
Quickly a dozen voices explained.
A dozen voices quickly explained.
Thurid turned toward Xodar, his eyes narrowing to two nasty slits.
Thurid turned to Xodar, narrowing his eyes into two angry slits.
“Calot!” he hissed. “Ever did I think you carried the heart of a sorak in your putrid breast. Often have you bested me in the secret councils of Issus, but now in the field of war where men are truly gauged your scabby heart hath revealed its sores to all the world. Calot, I spurn you with my foot,” and with the words he turned to kick Xodar.
“Calot!” he hissed. “I never thought you had the heart of a coward in your disgusting chest. You’ve often outsmarted me in the private meetings of Issus, but now, on the battlefield where real strength is measured, your shabby heart has shown its flaws to the entire world. Calot, I kick you to the curb,” and with that, he turned to kick Xodar.
My blood was up. For minutes it had been boiling at the cowardly treatment they had been according this once powerful comrade because he had fallen from the favour of Issus. I had no love for Xodar, but I cannot stand the sight of cowardly injustice and persecution without seeing red as through a haze of bloody mist, and doing things on the impulse of the moment that I presume I never should do after mature deliberation.
My anger was boiling. For minutes, it had been building up at the cowardly way they were treating this once powerful comrade just because he had fallen out of favor with Issus. I didn’t have any love for Xodar, but I can't stand to watch cowardly injustice and persecution without getting furious, almost as if through a haze of blood, and acting on impulse in ways I know I wouldn't if I thought it through.
I was standing close beside Xodar as Thurid swung his foot for the cowardly kick. The degraded Dator stood erect and motionless as a carven image. He was prepared to take whatever his former comrades had to offer in the way of insults and reproaches, and take them in manly silence and stoicism.
I was standing right next to Xodar as Thurid kicked at him like a coward. The fallen Dator stood tall and still, like a carved statue. He was ready to accept whatever insults and accusations his former comrades threw at him, handling them with silent strength and stoicism.
But as Thurid’s foot swung so did mine, and I caught him a painful blow upon the shin bone that saved Xodar from this added ignominy.
But as Thurid’s foot swung, mine did too, and I landed a painful hit on his shin that spared Xodar from this extra humiliation.
For a moment there was tense silence, then Thurid, with a roar of rage sprang for my throat; just as Xodar had upon the deck of the cruiser. The results were identical. I ducked beneath his outstretched arms, and as he lunged past me planted a terrific right on the side of his jaw.
For a moment, there was a tense silence, and then Thurid, with a roar of rage, lunged for my throat, just like Xodar had on the deck of the cruiser. The outcome was the same. I ducked under his outstretched arms, and as he lunged past me, I landed a powerful right hook on the side of his jaw.
The big fellow spun around like a top, his knees gave beneath him and he crumpled to the ground at my feet.
The big guy spun around like a top, his knees buckled, and he collapsed to the ground at my feet.
The blacks gazed in astonishment, first at the still form of the proud Dator lying there in the ruby dust of the pathway, then at me as though they could not believe that such a thing could be.
The Black people stared in disbelief, first at the motionless figure of the proud Dator lying in the red dust of the path, then at me as if they couldn't comprehend that this was happening.
“You asked me to bind Thurid,” I cried; “behold!” And then I stooped beside the prostrate form, tore the harness from it, and bound the fellow’s arms and legs securely.
“You asked me to tie up Thurid,” I exclaimed; “look!” And then I bent down beside the fallen figure, ripped off the harness, and tightly secured the guy’s arms and legs.
“As you have done to Xodar, now do you likewise to Thurid. Take him before Issus, bound in his own harness, that she may see with her own eyes that there be one among you now who is greater than the First Born.”
“As you have done to Xodar, now do the same to Thurid. Bring him before Issus, tied up in his own harness, so that she can see for herself that there is someone among you now who is greater than the First Born.”
“Who are you?” whispered the woman who had first suggested that I attempt to bind Thurid.
“Who are you?” whispered the woman who had first suggested that I try to bind Thurid.
“I am a citizen of two worlds; Captain John Carter of Virginia, Prince of the House of Tardos Mors, Jeddak of Helium. Take this man to your goddess, as I have said, and tell her, too, that as I have done to Xodar and Thurid, so also can I do to the mightiest of her Dators. With naked hands, with long-sword or with short-sword, I challenge the flower of her fighting-men to combat.”
“I belong to two worlds: Captain John Carter of Virginia, Prince of the House of Tardos Mors, Jeddak of Helium. Take this man to your goddess, as I’ve said, and tell her that just as I’ve dealt with Xodar and Thurid, I can also take on the strongest of her Dators. With my bare hands, with a longsword, or with a shortsword, I challenge the best of her warriors to a fight.”
“Come,” said the officer who was guarding me back to Shador; “my orders are imperative; there is to be no delay. Xodar, come you also.”
“Come,” said the officer who was guarding me on the way back to Shador; “I have strict orders; we can't waste any time. Xodar, you come too.”
There was little of disrespect in the tone that the man used in addressing either Xodar or myself. It was evident that he felt less contempt for the former Dator since he had witnessed the ease with which I disposed of the powerful Thurid.
There was very little disrespect in the way the man spoke to either Xodar or me. It was clear that he had less disdain for the former Dator since he had seen how easily I dealt with the powerful Thurid.
That his respect for me was greater than it should have been for a slave was quite apparent from the fact that during the balance of the return journey he walked or stood always behind me, a drawn short-sword in his hand.
That his respect for me was greater than it should have been for a slave was clear from the fact that during the rest of the return journey he walked or stood always behind me, holding a drawn short sword in his hand.
The return to the Sea of Omean was uneventful. We dropped down the awful shaft in the same car that had brought us to the surface. There we entered the submarine, taking the long dive to the tunnel far beneath the upper world. Then through the tunnel and up again to the pool from which we had had our first introduction to the wonderful passageway from Omean to the Temple of Issus.
The trip back to the Sea of Omean was pretty uneventful. We descended the terrible shaft in the same car that had brought us up. Then we boarded the submarine and made the long dive to the tunnel far below the surface. After that, we went through the tunnel and back up to the pool where we had our first introduction to the amazing passageway from Omean to the Temple of Issus.
From the island of the submarine we were transported on a small cruiser to the distant Isle of Shador. Here we found a small stone prison and a guard of half a dozen blacks. There was no ceremony wasted in completing our incarceration. One of the blacks opened the door of the prison with a huge key, we walked in, the door closed behind us, the lock grated, and with the sound there swept over me again that terrible feeling of hopelessness that I had felt in the Chamber of Mystery in the Golden Cliffs beneath the gardens of the Holy Therns.
From the submarine, we were taken on a small cruiser to the far-off Isle of Shador. There, we encountered a small stone prison and a guard of about six Black men. They didn’t waste any time getting us locked up. One of the guards unlocked the prison door with a huge key, we stepped inside, the door closed behind us, the lock clicked, and once again I was overwhelmed by that awful sense of hopelessness I had felt in the Chamber of Mystery in the Golden Cliffs beneath the Holy Therns' gardens.
Then Tars Tarkas had been with me, but now I was utterly alone in so far as friendly companionship was concerned. I fell to wondering about the fate of the great Thark, and of his beautiful companion, the girl, Thuvia. Even should they by some miracle have escaped and been received and spared by a friendly nation, what hope had I of the succour which I knew they would gladly extend if it lay in their power.
Then Tars Tarkas had been with me, but now I was completely alone when it came to friendly companionship. I started to wonder about the fate of the great Thark and his beautiful companion, the girl, Thuvia. Even if they had somehow escaped and been welcomed and spared by a friendly nation, what hope did I have for the help that I knew they would gladly offer if it were within their power?
They could not guess my whereabouts or my fate, for none on all Barsoom even dream of such a place as this. Nor would it have advantaged me any had they known the exact location of my prison, for who could hope to penetrate to this buried sea in the face of the mighty navy of the First Born? No: my case was hopeless.
They couldn't figure out where I was or what had happened to me, because no one on all of Barsoom could even imagine a place like this. Even if they had known the exact location of my prison, it wouldn't have helped me at all, since who could expect to reach this hidden sea with the powerful navy of the First Born in the way? No, my situation was hopeless.
Well, I would make the best of it, and, rising, I swept aside the brooding despair that had been endeavouring to claim me. With the idea of exploring my prison, I started to look around.
Well, I decided to make the best of it, and as I stood up, I pushed away the overwhelming despair that had been trying to take hold of me. With the intention of exploring my confinement, I began to look around.
Xodar sat, with bowed head, upon a low stone bench near the centre of the room in which we were. He had not spoken since Issus had degraded him.
Xodar sat with his head down on a low stone bench near the center of the room where we were. He hadn’t said anything since Issus had humiliated him.
The building was roofless, the walls rising to a height of about thirty feet. Half-way up were a couple of small, heavily barred windows. The prison was divided into several rooms by partitions twenty feet high. There was no one in the room which we occupied, but two doors which led to other rooms were opened. I entered one of these rooms, but found it vacant. Thus I continued through several of the chambers until in the last one I found a young red Martian boy sleeping upon the stone bench which constituted the only furniture of any of the prison cells.
The building had no roof, and the walls reached about thirty feet high. Halfway up were a couple of small, heavily barred windows. The prison was divided into several rooms by partitions that were twenty feet tall. There was no one in the room we were in, but two doors leading to other rooms were open. I went into one of those rooms but found it empty. I kept moving through several chambers until, in the last one, I discovered a young red Martian boy sleeping on the stone bench, which was the only furniture in any of the prison cells.
Evidently he was the only other prisoner. As he slept I leaned over and looked at him. There was something strangely familiar about his face, and yet I could not place him.
Evidently, he was the only other prisoner. While he slept, I leaned over and looked at him. There was something oddly familiar about his face, but I couldn't figure out where I'd seen him before.
His features were very regular and, like the proportions of his graceful limbs and body, beautiful in the extreme. He was very light in colour for a red man, but in other respects he seemed a typical specimen of this handsome race.
His features were very regular, and like the proportions of his graceful limbs and body, extremely beautiful. He had a lighter complexion for a Native American, but in other ways, he appeared to be a typical example of this handsome race.
I did not awaken him, for sleep in prison is such a priceless boon that I have seen men transformed into raging brutes when robbed by one of their fellow-prisoners of a few precious moments of it.
I did not wake him up, because sleep in prison is such a valuable gift that I've seen men turn into furious beasts when one of their fellow inmates steals even a few precious moments of it.
Returning to my own cell, I found Xodar still sitting in the same position in which I had left him.
Returning to my cell, I found Xodar still sitting in the same position I had left him.
“Man,” I cried, “it will profit you nothing to mope thus. It were no disgrace to be bested by John Carter. You have seen that in the ease with which I accounted for Thurid. You knew it before when on the cruiser’s deck you saw me slay three of your comrades.”
“Man,” I said, “it won’t help you to sulk like this. There’s no shame in being beaten by John Carter. You saw how easily I handled Thurid. You already knew it when you saw me take out three of your buddies on the cruiser’s deck.”
“I would that you had dispatched me at the same time,” he said.
“I wish you had sent me away at the same time,” he said.
“Come, come!” I cried. “There is hope yet. Neither of us is dead. We are great fighters. Why not win to freedom?”
“Come on, come on!” I shouted. “There’s still hope. Neither of us is dead. We’re strong fighters. Why not fight for our freedom?”
He looked at me in amazement.
He stared at me in disbelief.
“You know not of what you speak,” he replied. “Issus is omnipotent. Issus is omniscient. She hears now the words you speak. She knows the thoughts you think. It is sacrilege even to dream of breaking her commands.”
"You have no idea what you're talking about," he replied. "Issus is all-powerful. Issus is all-knowing. She hears the words you’re saying right now. She knows the thoughts you’re thinking. It's a crime even to imagine defying her commands."
“Rot, Xodar,” I ejaculated impatiently.
“Rot, Xodar,” I said impatiently.
He sprang to his feet in horror.
He gasped in shock.
“The curse of Issus will fall upon you,” he cried. “In another instant you will be smitten down, writhing to your death in horrible agony.”
“The curse of Issus will come upon you,” he shouted. “In just a moment, you’ll be struck down, twisting in pain as you die in terrible agony.”
“Do you believe that, Xodar?” I asked.
“Do you really believe that, Xodar?” I asked.
“Of course; who would dare doubt?”
“Of course; who would dare to question?”
“I doubt; yes, and further, I deny,” I said. “Why, Xodar, you tell me that she even knows my thoughts. The red men have all had that power for ages. And another wonderful power. They can shut their minds so that none may read their thoughts. I learned the first secret years ago; the other I never had to learn, since upon all Barsoom is none who can read what passes in the secret chambers of my brain.
“I doubt it; actually, I deny it,” I said. “Why, Xodar, you tell me she even knows what I’m thinking. The red men have had that ability for a long time. And there's another amazing ability. They can block their minds so that no one can read their thoughts. I figured out the first secret years ago; the second one I never had to learn because there’s no one on Barsoom who can read what goes on in the hidden corners of my mind.”
“Your goddess cannot read my thoughts; nor can she read yours when you are out of sight, unless you will it. Had she been able to read mine, I am afraid that her pride would have suffered a rather severe shock when I turned at her command to ‘gaze upon the holy vision of her radiant face.’”
“Your goddess can’t read my thoughts; she also can’t read yours when you’re out of sight, unless you let her. If she could read mine, I’m afraid her pride would take quite a hit when I turned at her command to ‘look upon the holy vision of her radiant face.’”
“What do you mean?” he whispered in an affrighted voice, so low that I could scarcely hear him.
“What do you mean?” he whispered in a scared voice, so softly that I could barely hear him.
“I mean that I thought her the most repulsive and vilely hideous creature my eyes ever had rested upon.”
“I mean that I thought she was the most disgusting and horribly ugly creature my eyes had ever seen.”
For a moment he eyed me in horror-stricken amazement, and then with a cry of “Blasphemer” he sprang upon me.
For a moment, he looked at me in shocked disbelief, and then with a shout of "Blasphemer," he jumped at me.
I did not wish to strike him again, nor was it necessary, since he was unarmed and therefore quite harmless to me.
I didn't want to hit him again, and it wasn't needed since he was unarmed and totally harmless to me.
As he came I grasped his left wrist with my left hand, and, swinging my right arm about his left shoulder, caught him beneath the chin with my elbow and bore him backward across my thigh.
As he approached, I grabbed his left wrist with my left hand, and, swinging my right arm around his left shoulder, I caught him under the chin with my elbow and pulled him back over my thigh.
There he hung helpless for a moment, glaring up at me in impotent rage.
There he hung, helpless for a moment, glaring up at me in powerless anger.
“Xodar,” I said, “let us be friends. For a year, possibly, we may be forced to live together in the narrow confines of this tiny room. I am sorry to have offended you, but I could not dream that one who had suffered from the cruel injustice of Issus still could believe her divine.
“Xodar,” I said, “let's be friends. We might have to live together in this tiny room for a year, after all. I’m sorry for offending you, but I never imagined that someone who had experienced the cruel injustice of Issus could still believe in her divinity.”
“I will say a few more words, Xodar, with no intent to wound your feelings further, but rather that you may give thought to the fact that while we live we are still more the arbiters of our own fate than is any god.
“I want to say a few more things, Xodar, not to hurt your feelings any more, but so you can consider that while we are alive, we are still more in control of our own destiny than any god.”
“Issus, you see, has not struck me dead, nor is she rescuing her faithful Xodar from the clutches of the unbeliever who defamed her fair beauty. No, Xodar, your Issus is a mortal old woman. Once out of her clutches and she cannot harm you.
“Issus, you see, hasn’t killed me, nor is she saving her loyal Xodar from the grip of the unbeliever who insulted her beauty. No, Xodar, your Issus is just an old mortal woman. Once you’re free from her grasp, she can’t hurt you.”
“With your knowledge of this strange land, and my knowledge of the outer world, two such fighting-men as you and I should be able to win our way to freedom. Even though we died in the attempt, would not our memories be fairer than as though we remained in servile fear to be butchered by a cruel and unjust tyrant—call her goddess or mortal, as you will.”
“With your understanding of this strange land and my knowledge of the outside world, two fighters like you and me should be able to find our way to freedom. Even if we die trying, wouldn't our memories be better than if we stayed in fear, waiting to be killed by a cruel and unjust tyrant—whether you call her a goddess or a mortal?”
As I finished I raised Xodar to his feet and released him. He did not renew the attack upon me, nor did he speak. Instead, he walked toward the bench, and, sinking down upon it, remained lost in deep thought for hours.
As I finished, I helped Xodar to his feet and let him go. He didn’t attack me again, nor did he say anything. Instead, he walked over to the bench and, sitting down, stayed lost in deep thought for hours.
A long time afterward I heard a soft sound at the doorway leading to one of the other apartments, and, looking up, beheld the red Martian youth gazing intently at us.
A long time later, I heard a soft sound at the doorway leading to one of the other apartments, and, looking up, I saw the red Martian youth staring intently at us.
“Kaor,” I cried, after the red Martian manner of greeting.
“Kaor,” I shouted, in the typical Martian way of greeting.
“Kaor,” he replied. “What do you here?”
“Kaor,” he said. “What are you doing here?”
“I await my death, I presume,” I replied with a wry smile.
"I guess I’m waiting for my death," I said with a sarcastic smirk.
He too smiled, a brave and winning smile.
He smiled back, a bold and charming smile.
“I also,” he said. “Mine will come soon. I looked upon the radiant beauty of Issus nearly a year since. It has always been a source of keen wonder to me that I did not drop dead at the first sight of that hideous countenance. And her belly! By my first ancestor, but never was there so grotesque a figure in all the universe. That they should call such a one Goddess of Life Eternal, Goddess of Death, Mother of the Nearer Moon, and fifty other equally impossible titles, is quite beyond me.”
“I also,” he said. “Mine will come soon. I saw the radiant beauty of Issus almost a year ago. It amazes me that I didn’t drop dead at the first sight of that hideous face. And her figure! Honestly, there’s never been a more grotesque shape in the entire universe. That they would call someone like her the Goddess of Eternal Life, Goddess of Death, Mother of the Nearer Moon, and fifty other equally ridiculous titles is completely beyond my understanding.”
“How came you here?” I asked.
“How did you get here?” I asked.
“It is very simple. I was flying a one-man air scout far to the south when the brilliant idea occurred to me that I should like to search for the Lost Sea of Korus which tradition places near to the south pole. I must have inherited from my father a wild lust for adventure, as well as a hollow where my bump of reverence should be.
“It’s really straightforward. I was piloting a solo air scout way down south when the brilliant idea hit me that I wanted to look for the Lost Sea of Korus, which legends say is near the South Pole. I must have inherited my dad's wild desire for adventure, along with a void where my sense of reverence should be.”
“I had reached the area of eternal ice when my port propeller jammed, and I dropped to the ground to make repairs. Before I knew it the air was black with fliers, and a hundred of these First Born devils were leaping to the ground all about me.
“I had gotten to the area of permanent ice when my left propeller got stuck, and I landed to make repairs. Before I realized what was happening, the sky was filled with aircraft, and a hundred of these First Born monsters were jumping to the ground all around me.
“With drawn swords they made for me, but before I went down beneath them they had tasted of the steel of my father’s sword, and I had given such an account of myself as I know would have pleased my sire had he lived to witness it.”
“With their swords out, they came for me, but before I fell to them, they had felt the bite of my father’s sword, and I had shown myself in a way that I know would have made my dad proud if he had lived to see it.”
“Your father is dead?” I asked.
“Your dad is gone?” I asked.
“He died before the shell broke to let me step out into a world that has been very good to me. But for the sorrow that I had never the honour to know my father, I have been very happy. My only sorrow now is that my mother must mourn me as she has for ten long years mourned my father.”
“He died before the shell cracked open to let me step into a world that has treated me very well. Aside from the sadness of never having the chance to know my father, I have been quite happy. My only sorrow now is that my mother has to grieve for me just like she has mourned my father for ten long years.”
“Who was your father?” I asked.
“Who was your dad?” I asked.
He was about to reply when the outer door of our prison opened and a burly guard entered and ordered him to his own quarters for the night, locking the door after him as he passed through into the further chamber.
He was about to respond when the outer door to our cell swung open and a large guard walked in, telling him to head to his quarters for the night, locking the door behind him as he went into the next room.
“It is Issus’ wish that you two be confined in the same room,” said the guard when he had returned to our cell. “This cowardly slave of a slave is to serve you well,” he said to me, indicating Xodar with a wave of his hand. “If he does not, you are to beat him into submission. It is Issus’ wish that you heap upon him every indignity and degradation of which you can conceive.”
“It’s Issus’ wish that you two be locked in the same room,” said the guard when he came back to our cell. “This cowardly slave will serve you well,” he added, pointing at Xodar with a wave of his hand. “If he doesn’t, you’re supposed to beat him into submission. It’s Issus’ wish that you inflict upon him every humiliation and degradation you can think of.”
With these words he left us.
With those words, he left us.
Xodar still sat with his face buried in his hands. I walked to his side and placed my hand upon his shoulder.
Xodar was still sitting with his face buried in his hands. I walked over to him and put my hand on his shoulder.
“Xodar,” I said, “you have heard the commands of Issus, but you need not fear that I shall attempt to put them into execution. You are a brave man, Xodar. It is your own affair if you wish to be persecuted and humiliated; but were I you I should assert my manhood and defy my enemies.”
“Xodar,” I said, “you’ve heard Issus's orders, but you don’t need to worry that I’ll try to carry them out. You’re a brave man, Xodar. It’s your choice if you want to be mistreated and humiliated; but if I were you, I would stand up for myself and challenge my enemies.”
“I have been thinking very hard, John Carter,” he said, “of all the new ideas you gave me a few hours since. Little by little I have been piecing together the things that you said which sounded blasphemous to me then with the things that I have seen in my past life and dared not even think about for fear of bringing down upon me the wrath of Issus.
“I’ve been really thinking, John Carter,” he said, “about all the new ideas you shared with me a few hours ago. Bit by bit, I’ve been putting together the things you said that sounded outrageous to me back then with the things I’ve experienced in my past and didn’t even dare to consider for fear of facing the wrath of Issus."
“I believe now that she is a fraud; no more divine than you or I. More I am willing to concede—that the First Born are no holier than the Holy Therns, nor the Holy Therns more holy than the red men.
“I believe now that she is a fraud; no more divine than you or I. I’m also willing to admit that the First Born are no more holy than the Holy Therns, and the Holy Therns are not any more holy than the red men.
“The whole fabric of our religion is based on superstitious belief in lies that have been foisted upon us for ages by those directly above us, to whose personal profit and aggrandizement it was to have us continue to believe as they wished us to believe.
“The entire foundation of our religion is built on superstitions and falsehoods that have been imposed on us for a long time by those in power, who benefitted personally from keeping us believing what they wanted us to believe."
“I am ready to cast off the ties that have bound me. I am ready to defy Issus herself; but what will it avail us? Be the First Born gods or mortals, they are a powerful race, and we are as fast in their clutches as though we were already dead. There is no escape.”
“I’m ready to break free from the ties that have held me down. I’m ready to challenge Issus herself; but what good will it do us? Whether the First Born are gods or mortals, they are a formidable force, and we are as trapped in their grasp as if we were already dead. There’s no way out.”
“I have escaped from bad plights in the past, my friend,” I replied; “nor while life is in me shall I despair of escaping from the Isle of Shador and the Sea of Omean.”
“I’ve gotten out of tough situations before, my friend,” I replied; “and as long as I’m alive, I won’t give up on escaping from the Isle of Shador and the Sea of Omean.”
“But we cannot escape even from the four walls of our prison,” urged Xodar. “Test this flint-like surface,” he cried, smiting the solid rock that confined us. “And look upon this polished surface; none could cling to it to reach the top.”
“But we can't escape even from these four walls of our prison,” urged Xodar. “Check out this flint-like surface,” he said, hitting the solid rock that trapped us. “And look at this smooth surface; no one could hold on to it to reach the top.”
I smiled.
I grinned.
“That is the least of our troubles, Xodar,” I replied. “I will guarantee to scale the wall and take you with me, if you will help with your knowledge of the customs here to appoint the best time for the attempt, and guide me to the shaft that lets from the dome of this abysmal sea to the light of God’s pure air above.”
"That's the least of our worries, Xodar," I said. "I can promise to climb the wall and bring you with me, if you help by using your knowledge of the local customs to pick the best time for the attempt, and guide me to the tunnel that leads from the dome of this dark sea to the fresh air above."
“Night time is the best and offers the only slender chance we have, for then men sleep, and only a dozing watch nods in the tops of the battleships. No watch is kept upon the cruisers and smaller craft. The watchers upon the larger vessels see to all about them. It is night now.”
“Nighttime is the best and gives us the only slight chance we have because that’s when the men are asleep, and only a sleepy lookouts are dozing in the tops of the battleships. No watch is kept on the cruisers and smaller boats. The watchers on the larger vessels keep an eye on everything around them. It’s night now.”
“But,” I exclaimed, “it is not dark! How can it be night, then?”
“But,” I exclaimed, “it’s not dark! How can it be nighttime, then?”
He smiled.
He smiled.
“You forget,” he said, “that we are far below ground. The light of the sun never penetrates here. There are no moons and no stars reflected in the bosom of Omean. The phosphorescent light you now see pervading this great subterranean vault emanates from the rocks that form its dome; it is always thus upon Omean, just as the billows are always as you see them—rolling, ever rolling over a windless sea.
"You forget," he said, "that we’re deep underground. The sunlight never reaches here. There are no moons or stars shining in the depths of Omean. The glowing light you see filling this vast underground space comes from the rocks that make up its ceiling; it’s always like this in Omean, just like the waves are always as you see them—rolling, endlessly rolling over a calm sea."
“At the appointed hour of night upon the world above, the men whose duties hold them here sleep, but the light is ever the same.”
“At the scheduled hour of night in the world above, the men whose jobs keep them here are asleep, but the light remains constant.”
“It will make escape more difficult,” I said, and then I shrugged my shoulders; for what, pray, is the pleasure of doing an easy thing?
“It will make escaping harder,” I said, and then I shrugged my shoulders; because really, what’s the fun in doing something easy?
“Let us sleep on it to-night,” said Xodar. “A plan may come with our awakening.”
“Let’s sleep on it tonight,” said Xodar. “A plan might come to us when we wake up.”
So we threw ourselves upon the hard stone floor of our prison and slept the sleep of tired men.
So we collapsed onto the hard stone floor of our prison and fell into a deep sleep, like exhausted men.
CHAPTER XI
WHEN HELL BROKE LOOSE
Early the next morning Xodar and I commenced work upon our plans for escape. First I had him sketch upon the stone floor of our cell as accurate a map of the south polar regions as was possible with the crude instruments at our disposal—a buckle from my harness, and the sharp edge of the wondrous gem I had taken from Sator Throg.
Early the next morning, Xodar and I started working on our escape plans. First, I had him draw as accurate a map of the south polar regions as he could on the stone floor of our cell using the basic tools we had—a buckle from my harness and the sharp edge of the amazing gem I had taken from Sator Throg.
From this I computed the general direction of Helium and the distance at which it lay from the opening which led to Omean.
From this, I figured out the general direction of Helium and how far it was from the opening that led to Omean.
Then I had him draw a map of Omean, indicating plainly the position of Shador and of the opening in the dome which led to the outer world.
Then I had him draw a map of Omean, clearly showing the location of Shador and the opening in the dome that led to the outside world.
These I studied until they were indelibly imprinted in my memory. From Xodar I learned the duties and customs of the guards who patrolled Shador. It seemed that during the hours set aside for sleep only one man was on duty at a time. He paced a beat that passed around the prison, at a distance of about a hundred feet from the building.
These I studied until they were firmly etched in my memory. From Xodar, I learned the responsibilities and traditions of the guards who watched over Shador. It appeared that during the designated sleeping hours, only one guard was on duty at any given time. He walked a beat that circled the prison, at a distance of about a hundred feet from the building.
The pace of the sentries, Xodar said, was very slow, requiring nearly ten minutes to make a single round. This meant that for practically five minutes at a time each side of the prison was unguarded as the sentry pursued his snail-like pace upon the opposite side.
The sentries were moving really slowly, Xodar said, taking almost ten minutes to complete one round. This meant that for nearly five minutes each side of the prison was unprotected while the sentry took his slow pace on the other side.
“This information you ask,” said Xodar, “will be all very valuable after we get out, but nothing that you have asked has any bearing on that first and most important consideration.”
“This information you’re asking about,” said Xodar, “will be really valuable after we get out, but none of your questions relate to that first and most important issue.”
“We will get out all right,” I replied, laughing. “Leave that to me.”
“We’ll be fine,” I replied, laughing. “Just leave that to me.”
“When shall we make the attempt?” he asked.
“When should we try?” he asked.
“The first night that finds a small craft moored near the shore of Shador,” I replied.
“The first night that finds a small boat anchored near the shore of Shador,” I replied.
“But how will you know that any craft is moored near Shador? The windows are far beyond our reach.”
“But how will you know if any boat is anchored near Shador? The windows are way out of our reach.”
“Not so, friend Xodar; look!”
“Not so, friend Xodar; check it out!”
With a bound I sprang to the bars of the window opposite us, and took a quick survey of the scene without.
With a leap, I jumped to the window bars across from us and quickly scanned the scene outside.
Several small craft and two large battleships lay within a hundred yards of Shador.
Several small boats and two large battleships were located within a hundred yards of Shador.
“To-night,” I thought, and was just about to voice my decision to Xodar, when, without warning, the door of our prison opened and a guard stepped in.
"Tonight," I thought, and was just about to share my decision with Xodar, when suddenly, the door to our cell opened and a guard walked in.
If the fellow saw me there our chances of escape might quickly go glimmering, for I knew that they would put me in irons if they had the slightest conception of the wonderful agility which my earthly muscles gave me upon Mars.
If the guy saw me there, our chances of escaping might quickly fade away, because I knew they would lock me up if they had even the slightest idea of the incredible agility that my earthly muscles gave me on Mars.
The man had entered and was standing facing the centre of the room, so that his back was toward me. Five feet above me was the top of a partition wall separating our cell from the next.
The man had walked in and was standing facing the center of the room, his back to me. Five feet above me was the top of a partition wall dividing our cell from the next one.
There was my only chance to escape detection. If the fellow turned, I was lost; nor could I have dropped to the floor undetected, since he was so nearly below me that I would have struck him had I done so.
There was my only chance to avoid being noticed. If the guy turned around, I was done for; I also couldn't just drop to the floor without being seen, since he was so close beneath me that I would have hit him if I tried.
“Where is the white man?” cried the guard of Xodar. “Issus commands his presence.” He started to turn to see if I were in another part of the cell.
“Where is the white man?” shouted the guard of Xodar. “Issus demands to see him.” He began to turn to check if I was in another part of the cell.
I scrambled up the iron grating of the window until I could catch a good footing on the sill with one foot; then I let go my hold and sprang for the partition top.
I climbed up the iron grating of the window until I found a solid place to stand on the sill with one foot; then I released my grip and jumped for the top of the partition.
“What was that?” I heard the deep voice of the black bellow as my metal grated against the stone wall as I slipped over. Then I dropped lightly to the floor of the cell beyond.
“What was that?” I heard the deep voice of the guard as my metal scraped against the stone wall while I slipped over. Then I dropped quietly to the floor of the cell beyond.
“Where is the white slave?” again cried the guard.
“Where is the white slave?” the guard shouted again.
“I know not,” replied Xodar. “He was here even as you entered. I am not his keeper—go find him.”
“I don’t know,” replied Xodar. “He was here just as you walked in. I’m not in charge of him—go find him.”
The black grumbled something that I could not understand, and then I heard him unlocking the door into one of the other cells on the further side. Listening intently, I caught the sound as the door closed behind him. Then I sprang once more to the top of the partition and dropped into my own cell beside the astonished Xodar.
The black guy muttered something I couldn’t make out, and then I heard him unlocking the door to one of the other cells on the far side. Listening closely, I caught the sound of the door shutting behind him. Then I jumped back up to the top of the partition and dropped into my own cell next to the surprised Xodar.
“Do you see now how we will escape?” I asked him in a whisper.
“Do you see now how we’re going to get away?” I asked him quietly.
“I see how you may,” he replied, “but I am no wiser than before as to how I am to pass these walls. Certain it is that I cannot bounce over them as you do.”
“I get what you mean,” he answered, “but I still don’t know how I’m supposed to get past these walls. One thing’s for sure, I can’t just leap over them like you do.”
We heard the guard moving about from cell to cell, and finally, his rounds completed, he again entered ours. When his eyes fell upon me they fairly bulged from his head.
We heard the guard moving from one cell to another, and when he finished his rounds, he came back into ours. When he saw me, his eyes practically popped out of his head.
“By the shell of my first ancestor!” he roared. “Where have you been?”
“By the shell of my first ancestor!” he shouted. “Where have you been?”
“I have been in prison since you put me here yesterday,” I answered. “I was in this room when you entered. You had better look to your eyesight.”
“I’ve been in prison since you locked me up yesterday,” I replied. “I was in this room when you walked in. You might want to check your vision.”
He glared at me in mingled rage and relief.
He stared at me with a mix of anger and relief.
“Come,” he said. “Issus commands your presence.”
“Come,” he said. “Issus wants you to be there.”
He conducted me outside the prison, leaving Xodar behind. There we found several other guards, and with them the red Martian youth who occupied another cell upon Shador.
He led me outside the prison, leaving Xodar behind. There we found several other guards, along with the red Martian youth who was in another cell on Shador.
The journey I had taken to the Temple of Issus on the preceding day was repeated. The guards kept the red boy and myself separated, so that we had no opportunity to continue the conversation that had been interrupted the previous night.
The journey I took to the Temple of Issus the day before was repeated. The guards kept the red boy and me apart, so we had no chance to continue the conversation that had been interrupted the night before.
The youth’s face had haunted me. Where had I seen him before. There was something strangely familiar in every line of him; in his carriage, his manner of speaking, his gestures. I could have sworn that I knew him, and yet I knew too that I had never seen him before.
The young man's face had haunted me. Where had I seen him before? There was something oddly familiar in every aspect of him; in his posture, the way he spoke, his gestures. I could have sworn I knew him, and yet I also knew that I had never seen him before.
When we reached the gardens of Issus we were led away from the temple instead of toward it. The way wound through enchanted parks to a mighty wall that towered a hundred feet in air.
When we got to the gardens of Issus, we were taken away from the temple instead of toward it. The path twisted through magical parks to a massive wall that soared a hundred feet into the sky.
Massive gates gave egress upon a small plain, surrounded by the same gorgeous forests that I had seen at the foot of the Golden Cliffs.
Huge gates opened up to a small plain, surrounded by the same beautiful forests I had seen at the base of the Golden Cliffs.
Crowds of blacks were strolling in the same direction that our guards were leading us, and with them mingled my old friends the plant men and great white apes.
Crowds of Black people were walking in the same direction as our guards, and among them were my old friends, the plant men, and the large white apes.
The brutal beasts moved among the crowd as pet dogs might. If they were in the way the blacks pushed them roughly to one side, or whacked them with the flat of a sword, and the animals slunk away as in great fear.
The vicious animals wandered through the crowd like pet dogs would. If they got in the way, the Black people shoved them aside roughly or hit them with the flat side of a sword, and the creatures slinked away in terror.
Presently we came upon our destination, a great amphitheatre situated at the further edge of the plain, and about half a mile beyond the garden walls.
We finally arrived at our destination, a large amphitheater located at the far edge of the plain, about half a mile beyond the garden walls.
Through a massive arched gateway the blacks poured in to take their seats, while our guards led us to a smaller entrance near one end of the structure.
Through a huge arched gateway, the Black people streamed in to take their seats, while our guards guided us to a smaller entrance near one end of the building.
Through this we passed into an enclosure beneath the seats, where we found a number of other prisoners herded together under guard. Some of them were in irons, but for the most part they seemed sufficiently awed by the presence of their guards to preclude any possibility of attempted escape.
Through this, we entered an area under the seats, where we found several other prisoners gathered together under guard. Some of them were in chains, but mostly they appeared too intimidated by the presence of their guards to consider escaping.
During the trip from Shador I had had no opportunity to talk with my fellow-prisoner, but now that we were safely within the barred paddock our guards abated their watchfulness, with the result that I found myself able to approach the red Martian youth for whom I felt such a strange attraction.
During the trip from Shador, I hadn’t had a chance to talk to my fellow prisoner, but now that we were safely inside the barred paddock, our guards relaxed their watchfulness. This allowed me to approach the young red Martian whom I felt such a strange attraction to.
“What is the object of this assembly?” I asked him. “Are we to fight for the edification of the First Born, or is it something worse than that?”
“What's the purpose of this meeting?” I asked him. “Are we here to fight for the benefit of the First Born, or is it something worse than that?”
“It is a part of the monthly rites of Issus,” he replied, “in which black men wash the sins from their souls in the blood of men from the outer world. If, perchance, the black is killed, it is evidence of his disloyalty to Issus—the unpardonable sin. If he lives through the contest he is held acquitted of the charge that forced the sentence of the rites, as it is called, upon him.
“It is part of the monthly rituals of Issus,” he replied, “where black men cleanse their souls of sins with the blood of outsiders. If, by chance, the black man dies, it shows his disloyalty to Issus—an unforgivable sin. If he survives the challenge, he is considered clear of the accusation that led to the rites, as it is called, being imposed on him.
“The forms of combat vary. A number of us may be pitted together against an equal number, or twice the number of blacks; or singly we may be sent forth to face wild beasts, or some famous black warrior.”
“The ways of fighting are different. Some of us might be matched up against an equal number of others, or even twice as many opponents; or we might be sent out alone to confront wild animals, or a renowned rival.”
“And if we are victorious,” I asked, “what then—freedom?”
“And if we win,” I asked, “what then—freedom?”
He laughed.
He chuckled.
“Freedom, forsooth. The only freedom for us death. None who enters the domains of the First Born ever leave. If we prove able fighters we are permitted to fight often. If we are not mighty fighters—” He shrugged his shoulders. “Sooner or later we die in the arena.”
“Freedom, really. The only freedom for us is death. No one who enters the territory of the First Born ever leaves. If we can fight well, we get to fight often. If we’re not strong fighters—” He shrugged. “Sooner or later, we die in the arena.”
“And you have fought often?” I asked.
“And you’ve fought often?” I asked.
“Very often,” he replied. “It is my only pleasure. Some hundred black devils have I accounted for during nearly a year of the rites of Issus. My mother would be very proud could she only know how well I have maintained the traditions of my father’s prowess.”
“Very often,” he replied. “It’s my only enjoyment. I’ve taken down about a hundred black devils during nearly a year of the Issus rites. My mother would be so proud if she only knew how well I’ve upheld my father’s legacy.”
“Your father must have been a mighty warrior!” I said. “I have known most of the warriors of Barsoom in my time; doubtless I knew him. Who was he?”
“Your dad must have been an incredible warrior!” I said. “I’ve known most of the fighters of Barsoom in my time; I probably knew him. Who was he?”
“My father was—”
"My dad was—"
“Come, calots!” cried the rough voice of a guard. “To the slaughter with you,” and roughly we were hustled to the steep incline that led to the chambers far below which let out upon the arena.
“Come on, you lowlifes!” shouted the harsh voice of a guard. “Off to the slaughter with you,” and we were roughly pushed toward the steep slope that led down to the chambers below, which opened up onto the arena.
The amphitheatre, like all I had ever seen upon Barsoom, was built in a large excavation. Only the highest seats, which formed the low wall surrounding the pit, were above the level of the ground. The arena itself was far below the surface.
The amphitheater, like everything else I'd ever seen on Barsoom, was constructed in a large pit. Only the highest seats, which made up the low wall around the arena, were above ground level. The arena itself was much deeper than the surface.
Just beneath the lowest tier of seats was a series of barred cages on a level with the surface of the arena. Into these we were herded. But, unfortunately, my youthful friend was not of those who occupied a cage with me.
Just below the lowest row of seats was a series of barred cages at the same level as the arena floor. We were all herded into these cages. Unfortunately, my young friend wasn’t one of those who shared a cage with me.
Directly opposite my cage was the throne of Issus. Here the horrid creature squatted, surrounded by a hundred slave maidens sparkling in jewelled trappings. Brilliant cloths of many hues and strange patterns formed the soft cushion covering of the dais upon which they reclined about her.
Directly across from my cage was the throne of Issus. There, the grotesque creature sat, surrounded by a hundred slave maidens adorned in sparkling jewels. Brightly colored fabrics in various shades and unusual patterns made up the soft cushion covering the platform where they lounged around her.
On four sides of the throne and several feet below it stood three solid ranks of heavily armed soldiery, elbow to elbow. In front of these were the high dignitaries of this mock heaven—gleaming blacks bedecked with precious stones, upon their foreheads the insignia of their rank set in circles of gold.
On all four sides of the throne, several feet below it, stood three solid lines of heavily armed soldiers, packed closely together. In front of them were the high dignitaries of this fake paradise—shining black individuals adorned with precious stones, their foreheads displaying the insignia of their rank set in circles of gold.
On both sides of the throne stretched a solid mass of humanity from top to bottom of the amphitheatre. There were as many women as men, and each was clothed in the wondrously wrought harness of his station and his house. With each black was from one to three slaves, drawn from the domains of the therns and from the outer world. The blacks are all “noble.” There is no peasantry among the First Born. Even the lowest soldier is a god, and has his slaves to wait upon him.
On both sides of the throne, there was a solid crowd of people filling the entire amphitheater. There were just as many women as men, and each was dressed in the beautifully crafted attire of their rank and family. For every black person, there were one to three slaves, taken from the territories of the therns and from the outside world. All the black people were considered "noble." There’s no lower class among the First Born. Even the lowest-ranking soldier is treated like a god and has slaves to serve him.
The First Born do no work. The men fight—that is a sacred privilege and duty; to fight and die for Issus. The women do nothing, absolutely nothing. Slaves wash them, slaves dress them, slaves feed them. There are some, even, who have slaves that talk for them, and I saw one who sat during the rites with closed eyes while a slave narrated to her the events that were transpiring within the arena.
The First Born don’t work. The men fight—that’s a sacred privilege and duty; to fight and die for Issus. The women do nothing, absolutely nothing. Slaves wash them, dress them, and feed them. There are even some who have slaves speak for them, and I saw one who sat during the ceremonies with her eyes closed while a slave told her what was happening in the arena.
The first event of the day was the Tribute to Issus. It marked the end of those poor unfortunates who had looked upon the divine glory of the goddess a full year before. There were ten of them—splendid beauties from the proud courts of mighty Jeddaks and from the temples of the Holy Therns. For a year they had served in the retinue of Issus; to-day they were to pay the price of this divine preferment with their lives; tomorrow they would grace the tables of the court functionaries.
The first event of the day was the Tribute to Issus. It marked the end for those poor souls who had gazed upon the divine glory of the goddess a full year ago. There were ten of them—stunning beauties from the grand courts of powerful Jeddaks and from the temples of the Holy Therns. For a year, they had served in the retinue of Issus; today, they were to pay the price for this divine favor with their lives; tomorrow, they would adorn the tables of the court officials.
A huge black entered the arena with the young women. Carefully he inspected them, felt of their limbs and poked them in the ribs. Presently he selected one of their number whom he led before the throne of Issus. He addressed some words to the goddess which I could not hear. Issus nodded her head. The black raised his hands above his head in token of salute, grasped the girl by the wrist, and dragged her from the arena through a small doorway below the throne.
A huge black man entered the arena with the young women. He carefully inspected them, felt their limbs, and poked them in the ribs. Soon, he chose one of them and led her before the throne of Issus. He said something to the goddess that I couldn't hear. Issus nodded her head. The man raised his hands above his head in a gesture of salute, grabbed the girl by the wrist, and dragged her from the arena through a small doorway under the throne.
“Issus will dine well to-night,” said a prisoner beside me.
“Issus is going to have a great dinner tonight,” said a prisoner next to me.
“What do you mean?” I asked.
“What do you mean?” I asked.
“That was her dinner that old Thabis is taking to the kitchens. Didst not note how carefully he selected the plumpest and tenderest of the lot?”
"That was her dinner that old Thabis is taking to the kitchen. Did you not see how carefully he picked out the plumpest and most tender ones?"
I growled out my curses on the monster sitting opposite us on the gorgeous throne.
I muttered curses at the monster sitting across from us on the beautiful throne.
“Fume not,” admonished my companion; “you will see far worse than that if you live even a month among the First Born.”
“Don’t get upset,” my companion warned; “you’ll see much worse than that if you spend even a month with the First Born.”
I turned again in time to see the gate of a nearby cage thrown open and three monstrous white apes spring into the arena. The girls shrank in a frightened group in the centre of the enclosure.
I turned again just in time to see the gate of a nearby cage swing open and three huge white apes leap into the arena. The girls huddled together in fear in the center of the enclosure.
One was on her knees with imploring hands outstretched toward Issus; but the hideous deity only leaned further forward in keener anticipation of the entertainment to come. At length the apes spied the huddled knot of terror-stricken maidens and with demoniacal shrieks of bestial frenzy, charged upon them.
One was on her knees with pleading hands stretched out toward Issus; but the monstrous deity only leaned in closer, eagerly anticipating the upcoming spectacle. Finally, the apes spotted the group of terrified maidens and, with demonic shrieks of primal rage, charged at them.
A wave of mad fury surged over me. The cruel cowardliness of the power-drunk creature whose malignant mind conceived such frightful forms of torture stirred to their uttermost depths my resentment and my manhood. The blood-red haze that presaged death to my foes swam before my eyes.
A wave of intense anger washed over me. The cruel cowardice of the power-hungry creature whose wicked mind came up with such terrible forms of torture pushed my resentment and my pride to their limits. The blood-red haze that signaled death to my enemies swirled in front of my eyes.
The guard lolled before the unbarred gate of the cage which confined me. What need of bars, indeed, to keep those poor victims from rushing into the arena which the edict of the gods had appointed as their death place!
The guard lounged in front of the open gate of the cage that held me. What purpose do bars serve, really, to stop those poor souls from rushing into the arena that the decree of the gods had designated as their place of death!
A single blow sent the black unconscious to the ground. Snatching up his long-sword, I sprang into the arena. The apes were almost upon the maidens, but a couple of mighty bounds were all my earthly muscles required to carry me to the centre of the sand-strewn floor.
A single hit knocked the black guy unconscious to the ground. Grabbing my longsword, I jumped into the arena. The apes were almost on the maidens, but a couple of powerful leaps were all my earthly muscles needed to get me to the center of the sand-covered floor.
For an instant silence reigned in the great amphitheatre, then a wild shout arose from the cages of the doomed. My long-sword circled whirring through the air, and a great ape sprawled, headless, at the feet of the fainting girls.
For a moment, there was complete silence in the huge amphitheater, then a loud scream erupted from the cages of the doomed. My sword whirled rapidly through the air, and a massive ape collapsed, headless, at the feet of the fainting girls.
The other apes turned now upon me, and as I stood facing them a sullen roar from the audience answered the wild cheers from the cages. From the tail of my eye I saw a score of guards rushing across the glistening sand toward me. Then a figure broke from one of the cages behind them. It was the youth whose personality so fascinated me.
The other apes now focused on me, and as I faced them, a dull roar from the crowd responded to the wild cheers coming from the cages. Out of the corner of my eye, I spotted a group of guards sprinting across the shining sand toward me. Then, a figure emerged from one of the cages behind them. It was the young man whose personality captivated me.
He paused a moment before the cages, with upraised sword.
He paused for a moment in front of the cages, sword raised.
“Come, men of the outer world!” he shouted. “Let us make our deaths worth while, and at the back of this unknown warrior turn this day’s Tribute to Issus into an orgy of revenge that will echo through the ages and cause black skins to blanch at each repetition of the rites of Issus. Come! The racks without your cages are filled with blades.”
“Come, people of the outside world!” he shouted. “Let’s make our deaths meaningful, and behind this unknown warrior, let’s turn today’s Tribute to Issus into a celebration of revenge that will be remembered for ages and make those with dark skin shudder at every mention of the rites of Issus. Come! The racks outside your cages are stocked with blades.”
Without waiting to note the outcome of his plea, he turned and bounded toward me. From every cage that harboured red men a thunderous shout went up in answer to his exhortation. The inner guards went down beneath howling mobs, and the cages vomited forth their inmates hot with the lust to kill.
Without waiting to see the result of his request, he turned and rushed toward me. From every cage that held red men, a thunderous cheer erupted in response to his call. The inner guards were overwhelmed by the screaming crowds, and the cages released their occupants, filled with a desire to kill.
The racks that stood without were stripped of the swords with which the prisoners were to have been armed to enter their allotted combats, and a swarm of determined warriors sped to our support.
The racks outside were emptied of the swords that the prisoners were meant to use in their designated battles, and a group of determined warriors rushed to our aid.
The great apes, towering in all their fifteen feet of height, had gone down before my sword while the charging guards were still some distance away. Close behind them pursued the youth. At my back were the young girls, and as it was in their service that I fought, I remained standing there to meet my inevitable death, but with the determination to give such an account of myself as would long be remembered in the land of the First Born.
The massive apes, standing at an impressive fifteen feet tall, had fallen to my sword while the rushing guards were still far off. Right behind them was the young man. At my back were the young women, and since I was fighting for them, I stood my ground, ready to face my inevitable death, but with the resolve to make sure my actions would be remembered for a long time in the land of the First Born.
I noted the marvellous speed of the young red man as he raced after the guards. Never had I seen such speed in any Martian. His leaps and bounds were little short of those which my earthly muscles had produced to create such awe and respect on the part of the green Martians into whose hands I had fallen on that long-gone day that had seen my first advent upon Mars.
I noticed how incredibly fast the young red man was as he chased after the guards. I had never seen such speed in any Martian before. His leaps and bounds were almost the same as the impressive feats my Earth muscles had achieved, which had earned me awe and respect from the green Martians when I first arrived on Mars that long-ago day.
The guards had not reached me when he fell upon them from the rear, and as they turned, thinking from the fierceness of his onslaught that a dozen were attacking them, I rushed them from my side.
The guards hadn't gotten to me yet when he attacked them from behind, and as they turned, believing that they were being attacked by a dozen people because of his fierce assault, I charged at them from my side.
In the rapid fighting that followed I had little chance to note aught else than the movements of my immediate adversaries, but now and again I caught a fleeting glimpse of a purring sword and a lightly springing figure of sinewy steel that filled my heart with a strange yearning and a mighty but unaccountable pride.
In the quick battle that followed, I hardly had a chance to notice anything except for the movements of my immediate opponents. But every now and then, I caught a brief sight of a gleaming sword and a nimble figure of strong, flexible steel that stirred a strange longing in my heart and a powerful yet inexplicable pride.
On the handsome face of the boy a grim smile played, and ever and anon he threw a taunting challenge to the foes that faced him. In this and other ways his manner of fighting was similar to that which had always marked me on the field of combat.
On the boy's good-looking face, a grim smile appeared, and now and then he shot a taunting challenge at the enemies in front of him. In this way, as well as others, his fighting style resembled the one that had always defined my approach on the battlefield.
Perhaps it was this vague likeness which made me love the boy, while the awful havoc that his sword played amongst the blacks filled my soul with a tremendous respect for him.
Maybe it was this faint resemblance that made me care for the boy, while the terrible destruction his sword caused among the blacks filled me with immense respect for him.
For my part, I was fighting as I had fought a thousand times before—now sidestepping a wicked thrust, now stepping quickly in to let my sword’s point drink deep in a foeman’s heart, before it buried itself in the throat of his companion.
For my part, I was battling like I had a thousand times before—now dodging a nasty jab, now quickly stepping in to let my sword pierce deep into an enemy's heart, before it ended up in the throat of his friend.
We were having a merry time of it, we two, when a great body of Issus’ own guards were ordered into the arena. On they came with fierce cries, while from every side the armed prisoners swarmed upon them.
We were having a great time, just the two of us, when a large group of Issus' own guards was sent into the arena. They charged in with loud shouts, while armed prisoners rushed at them from all sides.
For half an hour it was as though all hell had broken loose. In the walled confines of the arena we fought in an inextricable mass—howling, cursing, blood-streaked demons; and ever the sword of the young red man flashed beside me.
For half an hour, it felt like all hell had broken loose. Inside the walled arena, we fought in a chaotic mass—screaming, cursing, blood-soaked demons; and the sword of the young red man kept flashing by my side.
Slowly and by repeated commands I had succeeded in drawing the prisoners into a rough formation about us, so that at last we fought formed into a rude circle in the centre of which were the doomed maids.
Slowly and with repeated commands, I managed to get the prisoners into a rough formation around us, so that eventually we fought in a rough circle, with the doomed maids in the center.
Many had gone down on both sides, but by far the greater havoc had been wrought in the ranks of the guards of Issus. I could see messengers running swiftly through the audience, and as they passed the nobles there unsheathed their swords and sprang into the arena. They were going to annihilate us by force of numbers—that was quite evidently their plan.
Many had fallen on both sides, but the guards of Issus had suffered the most damage. I could see messengers racing through the crowd, and as they passed, the nobles drew their swords and jumped into the arena. They clearly intended to overwhelm us with sheer numbers—that was obviously their strategy.
I caught a glimpse of Issus leaning far forward upon her throne, her hideous countenance distorted in a horrid grimace of hate and rage, in which I thought I could distinguish an expression of fear. It was that face that inspired me to the thing that followed.
I caught a glimpse of Issus leaning forward in her throne, her ugly face twisted in a terrifying grimace of hate and rage, where I thought I could also see a hint of fear. It was that face that pushed me to do what came next.
Quickly I ordered fifty of the prisoners to drop back behind us and form a new circle about the maidens.
Quickly, I ordered fifty of the prisoners to fall back behind us and create a new circle around the maidens.
“Remain and protect them until I return,” I commanded.
“Stay here and keep them safe until I get back,” I ordered.
Then, turning to those who formed the outer line, I cried, “Down with Issus! Follow me to the throne; we will reap vengeance where vengeance is deserved.”
Then, turning to those on the outer line, I shouted, “Down with Issus! Follow me to the throne; we will take vengeance where it's due.”
The youth at my side was the first to take up the cry of “Down with Issus!” and then at my back and from all sides rose a hoarse shout, “To the throne! To the throne!”
The young man next to me was the first to shout, “Down with Issus!” and then behind me and from all around, a rough cheer rose, “To the throne! To the throne!”
As one man we moved, an irresistible fighting mass, over the bodies of dead and dying foes toward the gorgeous throne of the Martian deity. Hordes of the doughtiest fighting-men of the First Born poured from the audience to check our progress. We mowed them down before us as they had been paper men.
As one, we advanced like an unstoppable force, stepping over the bodies of our fallen enemies toward the stunning throne of the Martian god. Waves of the toughest warriors from the First Born surged out of the crowd to stop us. We took them down effortlessly, as if they were made of paper.
“To the seats, some of you!” I cried as we approached the arena’s barrier wall. “Ten of us can take the throne,” for I had seen that Issus’ guards had for the most part entered the fray within the arena.
“To the seats, some of you!” I shouted as we got closer to the arena’s barrier wall. “Ten of us can take the throne,” because I noticed that Issus’ guards had mostly gone into the fight inside the arena.
On both sides of me the prisoners broke to left and right for the seats, vaulting the low wall with dripping swords lusting for the crowded victims who awaited them.
On either side of me, the prisoners scattered to the left and right for the seats, leaping over the low wall with dripping swords eager for the crowded victims who awaited them.
In another moment the entire amphitheatre was filled with the shrieks of the dying and the wounded, mingled with the clash of arms and triumphant shouts of the victors.
In another moment, the whole amphitheater was filled with the screams of the dying and the wounded, mixed with the sound of clashing weapons and the triumphant cheers of the victors.
Side by side the young red man and I, with perhaps a dozen others, fought our way to the foot of the throne. The remaining guards, reinforced by the high dignitaries and nobles of the First Born, closed in between us and Issus, who sat leaning far forward upon her carved sorapus bench, now screaming high-pitched commands to her following, now hurling blighting curses upon those who sought to desecrate her godhood.
Side by side with the young red man and about a dozen others, we fought our way to the foot of the throne. The remaining guards, backed by the high dignitaries and nobles of the First Born, closed in between us and Issus, who sat leaning forward on her carved sorapus bench, now screaming high-pitched commands to her followers, now throwing curses at those who tried to insult her godhood.
The frightened slaves about her trembled in wide-eyed expectancy, knowing not whether to pray for our victory or our defeat. Several among them, proud daughters no doubt of some of Barsoom’s noblest warriors, snatched swords from the hands of the fallen and fell upon the guards of Issus, but they were soon cut down; glorious martyrs to a hopeless cause.
The terrified slaves around her trembled with wide eyes, unsure whether to pray for our victory or our defeat. Some of them, surely proud daughters of Barsoom’s greatest warriors, grabbed swords from the hands of the fallen and attacked the guards of Issus, but they were quickly struck down; glorious martyrs for a hopeless cause.
The men with us fought well, but never since Tars Tarkas and I fought out that long, hot afternoon shoulder to shoulder against the hordes of Warhoon in the dead sea bottom before Thark, had I seen two men fight to such good purpose and with such unconquerable ferocity as the young red man and I fought that day before the throne of Issus, Goddess of Death, and of Life Eternal.
The men with us fought bravely, but since that long, hot afternoon when Tars Tarkas and I stood shoulder to shoulder against the Warhoon hordes in the dry sea bed before Thark, I had never seen two men fight with such determination and fierce intensity as the young red man and I did that day in front of the throne of Issus, Goddess of Death, and of Eternal Life.
Man by man those who stood between us and the carven sorapus wood bench went down before our blades. Others swarmed in to fill the breach, but inch by inch, foot by foot we won nearer and nearer to our goal.
One by one, those who were in our way to the carved sorapus wood bench fell before our blades. Others rushed in to take their place, but we pushed forward, inch by inch, step by step, getting closer and closer to our goal.
Presently a cry went up from a section of the stands near by—“Rise slaves!” “Rise slaves!” it rose and fell until it swelled to a mighty volume of sound that swept in great billows around the entire amphitheatre.
Currently, a shout erupted from a nearby section of the stands—“Stand up, slaves!” “Stand up, slaves!” It rose and fell until it built into a huge wave of sound that rolled around the whole amphitheater.
For an instant, as though by common assent, we ceased our fighting to look for the meaning of this new note nor did it take but a moment to translate its significance. In all parts of the structure the female slaves were falling upon their masters with whatever weapon came first to hand. A dagger snatched from the harness of her mistress was waved aloft by some fair slave, its shimmering blade crimson with the lifeblood of its owner; swords plucked from the bodies of the dead about them; heavy ornaments which could be turned into bludgeons—such were the implements with which these fair women wreaked the long-pent vengeance which at best could but partially recompense them for the unspeakable cruelties and indignities which their black masters had heaped upon them. And those who could find no other weapons used their strong fingers and their gleaming teeth.
For a moment, almost like we all agreed, we stopped fighting to understand the meaning of this new sound, and it didn't take long to grasp its significance. All around us, the female slaves were attacking their masters with whatever weapon they could grab. A dagger taken from her mistress was brandished high by one beautiful slave, its shining blade stained red with its owner's blood; swords seized from the bodies of the dead around them; heavy jewelry that could be used as clubs—these were the tools with which these women unleashed their long-held revenge, which could only partially make up for the unspeakable cruelty and humiliation inflicted on them by their cruel masters. And those who couldn't find any other weapons used their strong hands and sharp teeth.
It was at once a sight to make one shudder and to cheer; but in a brief second we were engaged once more in our own battle with only the unquenchable battle cry of the women to remind us that they still fought—“Rise slaves!” “Rise slaves!”
It was both a chilling and uplifting sight; but in an instant, we were back in our own fight, with only the relentless battle cry of the women to remind us that they were still fighting—“Rise slaves!” “Rise slaves!”
Only a single thin rank of men now stood between us and Issus. Her face was blue with terror. Foam flecked her lips. She seemed too paralysed with fear to move. Only the youth and I fought now. The others all had fallen, and I was like to have gone down too from a nasty long-sword cut had not a hand reached out from behind my adversary and clutched his elbow as the blade was falling upon me. The youth sprang to my side and ran his sword through the fellow before he could recover to deliver another blow.
Only a thin line of men was left between us and Issus. Her face was pale with fear. Foam covered her lips. She looked too frozen with terror to move. Now, only the young man and I were fighting. The others had all fallen, and I was about to go down too from a nasty cut from a long sword if a hand hadn't reached out from behind my opponent and grabbed his elbow just as the blade was coming down on me. The young man rushed to my side and thrust his sword through the guy before he could recover to strike again.
I should have died even then but for that as my sword was tight wedged in the breastbone of a Dator of the First Born. As the fellow went down I snatched his sword from him and over his prostrate body looked into the eyes of the one whose quick hand had saved me from the first cut of his sword—it was Phaidor, daughter of Matai Shang.
I should have died right then if it weren't for the fact that my sword was stuck deep in the chest of a Dator of the First Born. As he fell, I grabbed his sword and, over his fallen body, I looked into the eyes of the one whose quick hand had saved me from the first strike of his sword—it was Phaidor, daughter of Matai Shang.
“Fly, my Prince!” she cried. “It is useless to fight them longer. All within the arena are dead. All who charged the throne are dead but you and this youth. Only among the seats are there left any of your fighting-men, and they and the slave women are fast being cut down. Listen! You can scarce hear the battle-cry of the women now for nearly all are dead. For each one of you there are ten thousand blacks within the domains of the First Born. Break for the open and the sea of Korus. With your mighty sword arm you may yet win to the Golden Cliffs and the templed gardens of the Holy Therns. There tell your story to Matai Shang, my father. He will keep you, and together you may find a way to rescue me. Fly while there is yet a bare chance for flight.”
“Run, my Prince!” she shouted. “There’s no point in fighting them any longer. Everyone in the arena is dead. Everyone who charged the throne is dead except for you and this young man. The only ones left are your fighters among the seats, and they and the slave women are quickly being killed. Listen! You can hardly hear the women’s battle cries now because almost all of them are gone. For each of you, there are ten thousand enemies in the lands of the First Born. Break for the open and the sea of Korus. With your strong sword arm, you might still reach the Golden Cliffs and the temple gardens of the Holy Therns. There, tell your story to Matai Shang, my father. He will protect you, and together you might find a way to save me. Run while there's still a slight chance to escape.”
But that was not my mission, nor could I see much to be preferred in the cruel hospitality of the Holy Therns to that of the First Born.
But that wasn't my mission, nor did I see much to be preferred in the harsh hospitality of the Holy Therns compared to that of the First Born.
“Down with Issus!” I shouted, and together the boy and I took up the fight once more. Two blacks went down with our swords in their vitals, and we stood face to face with Issus. As my sword went up to end her horrid career her paralysis left her, and with an ear-piercing shriek she turned to flee. Directly behind her a black gulf suddenly yawned in the flooring of the dais. She sprang for the opening with the youth and I close at her heels. Her scattered guard rallied at her cry and rushed for us. A blow fell upon the head of the youth. He staggered and would have fallen, but I caught him in my left arm and turned to face an infuriated mob of religious fanatics crazed by the affront I had put upon their goddess, just as Issus disappeared into the black depths beneath me.
“Down with Issus!” I yelled, and the boy and I jumped back into the fight. We took down two men with our swords, and then we stood ready to face Issus. Just as I raised my sword to finish her off, she snapped out of her paralysis and let out a terrifying scream as she tried to escape. Right behind her, a dark pit suddenly opened up in the floor of the dais. She jumped toward the gap, with the boy and I right on her heels. Her scattered guards rallied at her scream and charged at us. One of them struck the boy on the head. He wobbled and almost fell, but I caught him with my left arm and turned to confront a furious crowd of religious fanatics enraged by the offense I had caused their goddess, just as Issus vanished into the darkness below me.
CHAPTER XII
DOOMED TO DIE
For an instant I stood there before they fell upon me, but the first rush of them forced me back a step or two. My foot felt for the floor but found only empty space. I had backed into the pit which had received Issus. For a second I toppled there upon the brink. Then I too with the boy still tightly clutched in my arms pitched backward into the black abyss.
For a moment, I stood there before they attacked me, but the first wave of them pushed me back a step or two. I tried to find the ground with my foot, but all I hit was empty space. I had stepped back into the pit where Issus had fallen. For a second, I teetered on the edge. Then, with the boy still tightly held in my arms, I too fell backward into the dark void.
We struck a polished chute, the opening above us closed as magically as it had opened, and we shot down, unharmed, into a dimly lighted apartment far below the arena.
We hit a smooth slide, and the opening above us closed just as magically as it had opened. We plunged down, unharmed, into a dimly lit apartment far below the arena.
As I rose to my feet the first thing I saw was the malignant countenance of Issus glaring at me through the heavy bars of a grated door at one side of the chamber.
As I got up, the first thing I noticed was the sinister face of Issus staring at me through the heavy bars of a grated door on one side of the room.
“Rash mortal!” she shrilled. “You shall pay the awful penalty for your blasphemy in this secret cell. Here you shall lie alone and in darkness with the carcass of your accomplice festering in its rottenness by your side, until crazed by loneliness and hunger you feed upon the crawling maggots that were once a man.”
“Foolish mortal!” she shouted. “You’ll face the terrible consequences for your blasphemy in this hidden cell. You will lie here alone in the darkness, with the body of your partner rotting beside you, until madness from isolation and hunger drives you to feed on the crawling maggots that were once a man.”
That was all. In another instant she was gone, and the dim light which had filled the cell faded into Cimmerian blackness.
That was it. In a moment, she disappeared, and the faint light that had filled the cell vanished into complete darkness.
“Pleasant old lady,” said a voice at my side.
“Nice old lady,” said a voice next to me.
“Who speaks?” I asked.
"Who's speaking?" I asked.
“’Tis I, your companion, who has had the honour this day of fighting shoulder to shoulder with the greatest warrior that ever wore metal upon Barsoom.”
“It’s me, your friend, who had the honor today of fighting side by side with the greatest warrior to ever wear metal on Barsoom.”
“I thank God that you are not dead,” I said. “I feared for that nasty cut upon your head.”
“I thank God you’re not dead,” I said. “I was worried about that nasty cut on your head.”
“It but stunned me,” he replied. “A mere scratch.”
“It just shocked me,” he replied. “Just a little scratch.”
“Maybe it were as well had it been final,” I said. “We seem to be in a pretty fix here with a splendid chance of dying of starvation and thirst.”
“Maybe it would have been better if it had been final,” I said. “We seem to be in a tough situation here with a great chance of dying from hunger and thirst.”
“Where are we?”
"Where are we at?"
“Beneath the arena,” I replied. “We tumbled down the shaft that swallowed Issus as she was almost at our mercy.”
“Underneath the arena,” I said. “We fell down the shaft that took in Issus just as she was nearly at our mercy.”
He laughed a low laugh of pleasure and relief, and then reaching out through the inky blackness he sought my shoulder and pulled my ear close to his mouth.
He let out a soft laugh of joy and relief, then reached out into the darkness, found my shoulder, and pulled my ear close to his mouth.
“Nothing could be better,” he whispered. “There are secrets within the secrets of Issus of which Issus herself does not dream.”
“Nothing could be better,” he whispered. “There are secrets within the secrets of Issus that Issus herself doesn’t even imagine.”
“What do you mean?”
"What do you mean?"
“I laboured with the other slaves a year since in the remodelling of these subterranean galleries, and at that time we found below these an ancient system of corridors and chambers that had been sealed up for ages. The blacks in charge of the work explored them, taking several of us along to do whatever work there might be occasion for. I know the entire system perfectly.
“I worked with the other slaves a year ago to remodel these underground passageways, and back then we discovered beneath them an old network of corridors and rooms that had been closed off for ages. The Black workers in charge of the project explored them, bringing several of us along to help with whatever tasks came up. I know the whole system perfectly.”
“There are miles of corridors honeycombing the ground beneath the gardens and the temple itself, and there is one passage that leads down to and connects with the lower regions that open on the water shaft that gives passage to Omean.
“There are miles of corridors winding beneath the gardens and the temple, and there’s one passage that goes down to connect with the lower areas that open up to the water shaft that lets through Omean.
“If we can reach the submarine undetected we may yet make the sea in which there are many islands where the blacks never go. There we may live for a time, and who knows what may transpire to aid us to escape?”
“If we can get to the submarine without being noticed, we might make it to the sea filled with islands where the locals never venture. There, we could survive for a while, and who knows what might happen to help us escape?”
He had spoken all in a low whisper, evidently fearing spying ears even here, and so I answered him in the same subdued tone.
He spoke in a low whisper, clearly worried about being overheard even in this place, so I replied to him in the same quiet tone.
“Lead back to Shador, my friend,” I whispered. “Xodar, the black, is there. We were to attempt our escape together, so I cannot desert him.”
“Take me back to Shador, my friend,” I whispered. “Xodar, the black, is there. We were supposed to make our escape together, so I can't abandon him.”
“No,” said the boy, “one cannot desert a friend. It were better to be recaptured ourselves than that.”
“No,” said the boy, “you can’t abandon a friend. It’s better for us to be caught again than that.”
Then he commenced groping his way about the floor of the dark chamber searching for the trap that led to the corridors beneath. At length he summoned me by a low, “S-s-t,” and I crept toward the sound of his voice to find him kneeling on the brink of an opening in the floor.
Then he started feeling his way around the dark room, looking for the trapdoor that led to the corridors below. Finally, he called me over with a quiet, “S-s-t,” and I moved toward the sound of his voice to find him kneeling at the edge of an opening in the floor.
“There is a drop here of about ten feet,” he whispered. “Hang by your hands and you will alight safely on a level floor of soft sand.”
“There’s a drop here of about ten feet,” he whispered. “Hang on by your hands and you’ll land safely on a flat surface of soft sand.”
Very quietly I lowered myself from the inky cell above into the inky pit below. So utterly dark was it that we could not see our hands at an inch from our noses. Never, I think, have I known such complete absence of light as existed in the pits of Issus.
Very quietly, I lowered myself from the dark cell above into the dark pit below. It was so completely dark that we couldn't see our hands even an inch from our noses. I don't think I've ever experienced such total darkness as there was in the pits of Issus.
For an instant I hung in mid air. There is a strange sensation connected with an experience of that nature which is quite difficult to describe. When the feet tread empty air and the distance below is shrouded in darkness there is a feeling akin to panic at the thought of releasing the hold and taking the plunge into unknown depths.
For a moment, I was suspended in the air. There's a weird feeling that comes with an experience like that, which is hard to explain. When your feet are off the ground and the dark space below you is hidden, there’s a sense of panic at the idea of letting go and diving into the unknown.
Although the boy had told me that it was but ten feet to the floor below I experienced the same thrills as though I were hanging above a bottomless pit. Then I released my hold and dropped—four feet to a soft cushion of sand.
Although the boy had told me it was just ten feet to the floor below, I felt the same thrills as if I were hanging above a bottomless pit. Then I let go and dropped—four feet to a soft cushion of sand.
The boy followed me.
The guy followed me.
“Raise me to your shoulders,” he said, “and I will replace the trap.”
“Lift me onto your shoulders,” he said, “and I’ll put the trap back.”
This done he took me by the hand, leading me very slowly, with much feeling about and frequent halts to assure himself that he did not stray into wrong passageways.
This done, he took my hand and led me slowly, with a lot of thought and frequent stops to make sure he didn’t wander into the wrong corridors.
Presently we commenced the descent of a very steep incline.
Right now, we started going down a very steep slope.
“It will not be long,” he said, “before we shall have light. At the lower levels we meet the same stratum of phosphorescent rock that illuminates Omean.”
“It won't be long,” he said, “before we have light. At the lower levels, we encounter the same layer of phosphorescent rock that lights up Omean.”
Never shall I forget that trip through the pits of Issus. While it was devoid of important incidents yet it was filled for me with a strange charm of excitement and adventure which I think must have hinged principally on the unguessable antiquity of these long-forgotten corridors. The things which the Stygian darkness hid from my objective eye could not have been half so wonderful as the pictures which my imagination wrought as it conjured to life again the ancient peoples of this dying world and set them once more to the labours, the intrigues, the mysteries and the cruelties which they had practised to make their last stand against the swarming hordes of the dead sea bottoms that had driven them step by step to the uttermost pinnacle of the world where they were now intrenched behind an impenetrable barrier of superstition.
I'll never forget that trip through the pits of Issus. While there weren't any significant events, it was filled with a strange sense of excitement and adventure for me, which I think mostly came from the unimaginable age of these long-forgotten corridors. The things hidden from my eyes in the Stygian darkness couldn’t have been half as amazing as the images my imagination created, bringing to life the ancient peoples of this dying world and putting them back into their labors, intrigues, mysteries, and cruelties as they made their last stand against the swarming hordes of the dead sea bottoms that had pushed them step by step to the highest peak of the world, where they were now sheltered behind an impenetrable barrier of superstition.
In addition to the green men there had been three principal races upon Barsoom. The blacks, the whites, and a race of yellow men. As the waters of the planet dried and the seas receded, all other resources dwindled until life upon the planet became a constant battle for survival.
In addition to the green men, there were three main races on Barsoom: the black people, the white people, and a race of yellow people. As the planet's waters dried up and the seas retreated, all other resources diminished, and life on the planet became a continuous struggle for survival.
The various races had made war upon one another for ages, and the three higher types had easily bested the green savages of the water places of the world, but now that the receding seas necessitated constant abandonment of their fortified cities and forced upon them a more or less nomadic life in which they became separated into smaller communities they soon fell prey to the fierce hordes of green men. The result was a partial amalgamation of the blacks, whites and yellows, the result of which is shown in the present splendid race of red men.
The different races had been at war with each other for ages, and the three dominant groups easily defeated the green savages from the watery regions of the world. However, as the seas receded, they had to constantly abandon their fortified cities and adapt to a more nomadic lifestyle, leading them to split into smaller communities. This made them vulnerable to the fierce green hordes. The outcome was a partial merging of the blacks, whites, and yellows, which resulted in the remarkable red race we see today.
I had always supposed that all traces of the original races had disappeared from the face of Mars, yet within the past four days I had found both whites and blacks in great multitudes. Could it be possible that in some far-off corner of the planet there still existed a remnant of the ancient race of yellow men?
I always thought that all signs of the original races had vanished from Mars, yet in the last four days, I found both white and black people in large numbers. Could it be possible that in some distant part of the planet, there was still a remnant of the ancient yellow race?
My reveries were broken in upon by a low exclamation from the boy.
My daydreams were interrupted by a soft exclamation from the boy.
“At last, the lighted way,” he cried, and looking up I beheld at a long distance before us a dim radiance.
“At last, the way is lit,” he exclaimed, and looking up, I saw a faint glow far ahead of us.
As we advanced the light increased until presently we emerged into well-lighted passageways. From then on our progress was rapid until we came suddenly to the end of a corridor that let directly upon the ledge surrounding the pool of the submarine.
As we moved forward, the light grew brighter until we stepped into well-lit hallways. After that, we quickly made our way until we suddenly reached the end of a corridor that opened directly onto the ledge surrounding the pool of the submarine.
The craft lay at her moorings with uncovered hatch. Raising his finger to his lips and then tapping his sword in a significant manner, the youth crept noiselessly toward the vessel. I was close at his heels.
The boat was anchored with the hatch open. The young man put his finger to his lips and then tapped his sword in a meaningful way as he quietly approached the vessel. I was right behind him.
Silently we dropped to the deserted deck, and on hands and knees crawled toward the hatchway. A stealthy glance below revealed no guard in sight, and so with the quickness and the soundlessness of cats we dropped together into the main cabin of the submarine. Even here was no sign of life. Quickly we covered and secured the hatch.
Silently, we dropped onto the empty deck and crawled on our hands and knees toward the hatchway. A cautious peek below showed no guard in sight, so with the quickness and silence of cats, we slipped into the main cabin of the submarine together. Even here, there was no sign of life. We quickly covered and secured the hatch.
Then the boy stepped into the pilot house, touched a button and the boat sank amid swirling waters toward the bottom of the shaft. Even then there was no scurrying of feet as we had expected, and while the boy remained to direct the boat I slid from cabin to cabin in futile search for some member of the crew. The craft was entirely deserted. Such good fortune seemed almost unbelievable.
Then the boy entered the pilot house, pressed a button, and the boat sank into the swirling waters toward the bottom of the shaft. Even then, there was no scurrying of feet like we had expected, and while the boy stayed to guide the boat, I moved from cabin to cabin in a pointless search for any crew member. The boat was completely empty. It felt almost unbelievable that we had such luck.
When I returned to the pilot house to report the good news to my companion he handed me a paper.
When I got back to the pilot house to share the good news with my companion, he handed me a piece of paper.
“This may explain the absence of the crew,” he said.
“This might explain why the crew is missing,” he said.
It was a radio-aerial message to the commander of the submarine:
It was a radio message to the commander of the submarine:
“The slaves have risen. Come with what men you have and those that you can gather on the way. Too late to get aid from Omean. They are massacring all within the amphitheatre. Issus is threatened. Haste.
“The slaves have rebelled. Bring whatever men you can and those you can rally along the way. It’s too late to get help from Omean. They are slaughtering everyone in the amphitheater. Issus is in danger. Hurry.”
“ZITHAD”
“ZITHAD”
“Zithad is Dator of the guards of Issus,” explained the youth. “We gave them a bad scare—one that they will not soon forget.”
“Zithad is the leader of the guards of Issus,” the young man explained. “We gave them a big scare—one they won’t forget anytime soon.”
“Let us hope that it is but the beginning of the end of Issus,” I said.
“Let’s hope this is just the start of the end for Issus,” I said.
“Only our first ancestor knows,” he replied.
“Only our first ancestor knows,” he said.
We reached the submarine pool in Omean without incident. Here we debated the wisdom of sinking the craft before leaving her, but finally decided that it would add nothing to our chances for escape. There were plenty of blacks on Omean to thwart us were we apprehended; however many more might come from the temples and gardens of Issus would not in any way decrease our chances.
We arrived at the submarine pool in Omean without any issues. We discussed whether it was smart to sink the craft before leaving it, but ultimately decided it wouldn’t help our chances of escaping. There were plenty of locals in Omean to stop us if we got caught; however, the number that might come from the temples and gardens of Issus wouldn’t decrease our chances at all.
We were now in a quandary as to how to pass the guards who patrolled the island about the pool. At last I hit upon a plan.
We were now in a dilemma about how to get past the guards who patrolled the island around the pool. Finally, I came up with a plan.
“What is the name or title of the officer in charge of these guards?” I asked the boy.
“What’s the name or title of the officer in charge of these guards?” I asked the boy.
“A fellow named Torith was on duty when we entered this morning,” he replied.
“A guy named Torith was on duty when we walked in this morning,” he replied.
“Good. And what is the name of the commander of the submarine?”
“Good. And what’s the name of the commander of the submarine?”
“Yersted.”
"Yesterday."
I found a dispatch blank in the cabin and wrote the following order:
I found a form in the cabin and wrote the following order:
“Dator Torith: Return these two slaves at once to Shador.
“Dator Torith: Return these two slaves immediately to Shador.
“YERSTED”
“YERSTED”
“That will be the simpler way to return,” I said, smiling, as I handed the forged order to the boy. “Come, we shall see now how well it works.”
“That will be the easier way to get back,” I said, smiling, as I handed the fake order to the boy. “Come on, let’s see how well it works now.”
“But our swords!” he exclaimed. “What shall we say to explain them?”
“But our swords!” he exclaimed. “What are we going to say to explain them?”
“Since we cannot explain them we shall have to leave them behind us,” I replied.
“Since we can't explain them, we'll have to leave them behind,” I replied.
“Is it not the extreme of rashness to thus put ourselves again, unarmed, in the power of the First Born?”
“Isn’t it incredibly reckless to put ourselves unarmed in the hands of the First Born again?”
“It is the only way,” I answered. “You may trust me to find a way out of the prison of Shador, and I think, once out, that we shall find no great difficulty in arming ourselves once more in a country which abounds so plentifully in armed men.”
“It’s the only way,” I replied. “You can count on me to find a way out of the prison of Shador, and I believe that once we’re out, we won’t have much trouble arming ourselves in a country that has so many armed men.”
“As you say,” he replied with a smile and shrug. “I could not follow another leader who inspired greater confidence than you. Come, let us put your ruse to the test.”
“As you say,” he replied with a smile and a shrug. “I couldn’t follow another leader who inspired more confidence than you. Come on, let’s put your trick to the test.”
Boldly we emerged from the hatchway of the craft, leaving our swords behind us, and strode to the main exit which led to the sentry’s post and the office of the Dator of the guard.
Boldly, we stepped out of the hatch of the craft, leaving our swords behind, and walked to the main exit that led to the guard's post and the office of the Dator in charge.
At sight of us the members of the guard sprang forward in surprise, and with levelled rifles halted us. I held out the message to one of them. He took it and seeing to whom it was addressed turned and handed it to Torith who was emerging from his office to learn the cause of the commotion.
At the sight of us, the guards jumped forward in surprise and aimed their rifles at us. I handed the message to one of them. He took it and realizing who it was for, turned and passed it to Torith, who was coming out of his office to find out what was going on.
The black read the order, and for a moment eyed us with evident suspicion.
The person in black read the order and looked at us with clear suspicion for a moment.
“Where is Dator Yersted?” he asked, and my heart sank within me, as I cursed myself for a stupid fool in not having sunk the submarine to make good the lie that I must tell.
“Where is Dator Yersted?” he asked, and my heart sank, as I cursed myself for being so foolish for not having sunk the submarine to support the lie I had to tell.
“His orders were to return immediately to the temple landing,” I replied.
“His orders were to return right away to the temple landing,” I replied.
Torith took a half step toward the entrance to the pool as though to corroborate my story. For that instant everything hung in the balance, for had he done so and found the empty submarine still lying at her wharf the whole weak fabric of my concoction would have tumbled about our heads; but evidently he decided the message must be genuine, nor indeed was there any good reason to doubt it since it would scarce have seemed credible to him that two slaves would voluntarily have given themselves into custody in any such manner as this. It was the very boldness of the plan which rendered it successful.
Torith took half a step toward the entrance of the pool as if to confirm my story. For that moment, everything was at stake; if he had gone ahead and found the empty submarine still at the dock, the whole shaky story I had spun would have collapsed around us. But clearly, he concluded that the message must be real, and there was really no good reason to think otherwise since it wouldn't have seemed believable to him that two slaves would willingly turn themselves in like this. It was the sheer audacity of the plan that made it work.
“Were you connected with the rising of the slaves?” asked Torith. “We have just had meagre reports of some such event.”
“Were you involved in the slave uprising?” Torith asked. “We've only received sparse reports about some sort of event.”
“All were involved,” I replied. “But it amounted to little. The guards quickly overcame and killed the majority of us.”
“All were involved,” I replied. “But it didn’t amount to much. The guards quickly overpowered and killed most of us.”
He seemed satisfied with this reply. “Take them to Shador,” he ordered, turning to one of his subordinates. We entered a small boat lying beside the island, and in a few minutes were disembarking upon Shador. Here we were returned to our respective cells; I with Xodar, the boy by himself; and behind locked doors we were again prisoners of the First Born.
He looked pleased with this answer. “Take them to Shador,” he instructed, turning to one of his team. We boarded a small boat next to the island, and within minutes, we were getting off at Shador. There, we were taken back to our individual cells; I was with Xodar, while the boy was alone; and behind locked doors, we were prisoners of the First Born once more.
CHAPTER XIII
A BREAK FOR LIBERTY
Xodar listened in incredulous astonishment to my narration of the events which had transpired within the arena at the rites of Issus. He could scarce conceive, even though he had already professed his doubt as to the deity of Issus, that one could threaten her with sword in hand and not be blasted into a thousand fragments by the mere fury of her divine wrath.
Xodar listened in disbelief as I recounted the events that took place in the arena during the rites of Issus. He could hardly believe, even though he had already expressed his skepticism about the divinity of Issus, that someone could threaten her with a sword and not be destroyed in an instant by her divine anger.
“It is the final proof,” he said, at last. “No more is needed to completely shatter the last remnant of my superstitious belief in the divinity of Issus. She is only a wicked old woman, wielding a mighty power for evil through machinations that have kept her own people and all Barsoom in religious ignorance for ages.”
“It’s the final proof,” he said at last. “Nothing more is needed to completely destroy the last trace of my superstitious belief in the divinity of Issus. She’s just a wicked old woman, using her immense power for evil through schemes that have kept her own people and all of Barsoom in religious ignorance for ages.”
“She is still all-powerful here, however,” I replied. “So it behooves us to leave at the first moment that appears at all propitious.”
“She is still in charge here, though,” I replied. “So we should leave at the first opportunity that comes up.”
“I hope that you may find a propitious moment,” he said, with a laugh, “for it is certain that in all my life I have never seen one in which a prisoner of the First Born might escape.”
“I hope you find a good moment,” he said with a laugh, “because I can say that in my whole life, I’ve never seen a time when a prisoner of the First Born could escape.”
“To-night will do as well as any,” I replied.
"Tonight works just fine," I replied.
“It will soon be night,” said Xodar. “How may I aid in the adventure?”
“It'll be night soon,” Xodar said. “How can I help with the adventure?”
“Can you swim?” I asked him.
“Can you swim?” I asked him.
“No slimy silian that haunts the depths of Korus is more at home in water than is Xodar,” he replied.
“No slimy creature that lurks in the depths of Korus is more at home in water than Xodar,” he replied.
“Good. The red one in all probability cannot swim,” I said, “since there is scarce enough water in all their domains to float the tiniest craft. One of us therefore will have to support him through the sea to the craft we select. I had hoped that we might make the entire distance below the surface, but I fear that the red youth could not thus perform the trip. Even the bravest of the brave among them are terrorized at the mere thought of deep water, for it has been ages since their forebears saw a lake, a river or a sea.”
“Good. The red one probably can’t swim,” I said, “since there’s barely enough water in all their areas to float even the smallest boat. So, one of us is going to have to help him across the sea to the craft we choose. I had hoped we could make the whole trip underwater, but I’m worried the red kid couldn’t handle it. Even the bravest of them are scared at just the thought of deep water, because it’s been ages since their ancestors saw a lake, a river, or a sea.”
“The red one is to accompany us?” asked Xodar.
“The red one is coming with us?” asked Xodar.
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“It is well. Three swords are better than two. Especially when the third is as mighty as this fellow’s. I have seen him battle in the arena at the rites of Issus many times. Never, until I saw you fight, had I seen one who seemed unconquerable even in the face of great odds. One might think you two master and pupil, or father and son. Come to recall his face there is a resemblance between you. It is very marked when you fight—there is the same grim smile, the same maddening contempt for your adversary apparent in every movement of your bodies and in every changing expression of your faces.”
"It's all good. Three swords are better than two, especially when the third belongs to someone as powerful as this guy. I've watched him fight in the arena at the rites of Issus many times. Never, until I saw you battle, had I seen anyone who seemed unbeatable, even against tough odds. You might think you two are master and apprentice or even father and son. Now that I think about it, there is a striking resemblance between you. It's especially noticeable when you fight—there's that same grim smile and the same infuriating contempt for your opponent evident in every move you make and in all the shifting expressions on your faces."
“Be that as it may, Xodar, he is a great fighter. I think that we will make a trio difficult to overcome, and if my friend Tars Tarkas, Jeddak of Thark, were but one of us we could fight our way from one end of Barsoom to the other even though the whole world were pitted against us.”
“Still, Xodar, he’s a great fighter. I believe we’ll make a trio that’s hard to beat, and if my friend Tars Tarkas, Jeddak of Thark, were part of us, we could fight our way from one end of Barsoom to the other, even if the whole world was against us.”
“It will be,” said Xodar, “when they find from whence you have come. That is but one of the superstitions which Issus has foisted upon a credulous humanity. She works through the Holy Therns who are as ignorant of her real self as are the Barsoomians of the outer world. Her decrees are borne to the therns written in blood upon a strange parchment. The poor deluded fools think that they are receiving the revelations of a goddess through some supernatural agency, since they find these messages upon their guarded altars to which none could have access without detection. I myself have borne these messages for Issus for many years. There is a long tunnel from the temple of Issus to the principal temple of Matai Shang. It was dug ages ago by the slaves of the First Born in such utter secrecy that no thern ever guessed its existence.
“It will be,” said Xodar, “when they find out where you’ve come from. That’s just one of the superstitions that Issus has imposed on a gullible humanity. She operates through the Holy Therns, who are just as clueless about her true nature as the Barsoomians are about the outer world. Her orders are delivered to the Therns, written in blood on some strange parchment. The poor, misguided fools believe they are receiving messages from a goddess through some supernatural force, since they find these notes on their guarded altars, which no one could access without being detected. I myself have carried these messages for Issus for many years. There’s a long tunnel from the temple of Issus to the main temple of Matai Shang. It was dug long ago by the slaves of the First Born in such complete secrecy that no Thern ever suspected it was there.”
“The therns for their part have temples dotted about the entire civilized world. Here priests whom the people never see communicate the doctrine of the Mysterious River Iss, the Valley Dor, and the Lost Sea of Korus to persuade the poor deluded creatures to take the voluntary pilgrimage that swells the wealth of the Holy Therns and adds to the numbers of their slaves.
“The therns have temples scattered throughout the entire civilized world. Here, priests whom the people never see share the teachings of the Mysterious River Iss, the Valley Dor, and the Lost Sea of Korus to convince the poor misled souls to undertake the voluntary pilgrimage that increases the riches of the Holy Therns and adds to the ranks of their slaves."
“Thus the therns are used as the principal means for collecting the wealth and labour that the First Born wrest from them as they need it. Occasionally the First Born themselves make raids upon the outer world. It is then that they capture many females of the royal houses of the red men, and take the newest in battleships and the trained artisans who build them, that they may copy what they cannot create.
“Therefore, the therns are the main way to gather the wealth and labor that the First Born take from them as they require it. Sometimes, the First Born launch raids into the outer world. During these times, they capture many women from the royal families of the red men, and seize the latest battleships along with the skilled craftsmen who build them, so they can replicate what they cannot create.”
“We are a non-productive race, priding ourselves upon our non-productiveness. It is criminal for a First Born to labour or invent. That is the work of the lower orders, who live merely that the First Born may enjoy long lives of luxury and idleness. With us fighting is all that counts; were it not for that there would be more of the First Born than all the creatures of Barsoom could support, for in so far as I know none of us ever dies a natural death. Our females would live for ever but for the fact that we tire of them and remove them to make place for others. Issus alone of all is protected against death. She has lived for countless ages.”
"We are a non-productive race, taking pride in our lack of productivity. It’s seen as wrong for a First Born to work or create. Those tasks belong to the lower classes, who exist solely so the First Born can enjoy long lives of luxury and laziness. For us, fighting is the only thing that matters; without that, there would be more First Born than all the creatures of Barsoom could sustain, since, as far as I know, none of us ever dies a natural death. Our females would live forever if we didn’t grow tired of them and replace them with others. Only Issus is shielded from death. She has lived for countless ages."
“Would not the other Barsoomians live for ever but for the doctrine of the voluntary pilgrimage which drags them to the bosom of Iss at or before their thousandth year?” I asked him.
“Wouldn't the other Barsoomians live forever if it weren't for the belief in the voluntary pilgrimage that pulls them to the embrace of Iss at or before their thousandth year?” I asked him.
“I feel now that there is no doubt but that they are precisely the same species of creature as the First Born, and I hope that I shall live to fight for them in atonement of the sins I have committed against them through the ignorance born of generations of false teaching.”
“I now feel certain that they are exactly the same kind of beings as the First Born, and I hope to live long enough to fight for them as a way to atone for the wrongs I’ve done to them due to the ignorance passed down through generations of false teaching.”
As he ceased speaking a weird call rang out across the waters of Omean. I had heard it at the same time the previous evening and knew that it marked the ending of the day, when the men of Omean spread their silks upon the deck of battleship and cruiser and fall into the dreamless sleep of Mars.
As he stopped speaking, a strange sound echoed across the waters of Omean. I had heard it at the same time the night before and recognized that it signaled the end of the day, when the people of Omean laid out their silks on the decks of battleships and cruisers and slipped into the deep sleep of Mars.
Our guard entered to inspect us for the last time before the new day broke upon the world above. His duty was soon performed and the heavy door of our prison closed behind him—we were alone for the night.
Our guard came in to check on us one last time before the new day began above. He finished his duty quickly, and the heavy door of our prison shut behind him—we were alone for the night.
I gave him time to return to his quarters, as Xodar said he probably would do, then I sprang to the grated window and surveyed the nearby waters. At a little distance from the island, a quarter of a mile perhaps, lay a monster battleship, while between her and the shore were a number of smaller cruisers and one-man scouts. Upon the battleship alone was there a watch. I could see him plainly in the upper works of the ship, and as I watched I saw him spread his sleeping silks upon the tiny platform in which he was stationed. Soon he threw himself at full length upon his couch. The discipline on Omean was lax indeed. But it is not to be wondered at since no enemy guessed the existence upon Barsoom of such a fleet, or even of the First Born, or the Sea of Omean. Why indeed should they maintain a watch?
I gave him time to head back to his quarters, as Xodar mentioned he probably would, then I jumped to the grated window and looked out at the nearby waters. Not far from the island, maybe a quarter of a mile away, was a huge battleship, and between it and the shore were several smaller cruisers and one-man scouts. Only the battleship had a lookout. I could see him clearly on the upper deck of the ship, and as I watched, I saw him lay out his sleeping silks on the small platform where he was stationed. Soon, he stretched out completely on his couch. The discipline on Omean was pretty relaxed. But it’s not surprising since no enemy had any idea such a fleet existed on Barsoom, or even the First Born, or the Sea of Omean. Why would they bother to keep a lookout?
Presently I dropped to the floor again and talked with Xodar, describing the various craft I had seen.
Presently, I dropped to the floor again and talked with Xodar, describing the different crafts I had seen.
“There is one there,” he said, “my personal property, built to carry five men, that is the swiftest of the swift. If we can board her we can at least make a memorable run for liberty,” and then he went on to describe to me the equipment of the boat; her engines, and all that went to make her the flier that she was.
“There’s one over there,” he said, “my personal property, built to carry five people, and it’s the fastest of the fast. If we can get on board, we can at least make an unforgettable dash for freedom,” and then he continued to describe the boat’s equipment to me; her engines, and everything that made her the speedy vessel she was.
In his explanation I recognized a trick of gearing that Kantos Kan had taught me that time we sailed under false names in the navy of Zodanga beneath Sab Than, the Prince. And I knew then that the First Born had stolen it from the ships of Helium, for only they are thus geared. And I knew too that Xodar spoke the truth when he lauded the speed of his little craft, for nothing that cleaves the thin air of Mars can approximate the speed of the ships of Helium.
In his explanation, I recognized a trick of gearing that Kantos Kan had taught me that time we sailed under fake names in the navy of Zodanga under Prince Sab Than. I realized then that the First Born had stolen it from the ships of Helium, because only they are geared that way. I also understood that Xodar was telling the truth when he praised the speed of his small craft, because nothing that cuts through the thin air of Mars can match the speed of the ships of Helium.
We decided to wait for an hour at least until all the stragglers had sought their silks. In the meantime I was to fetch the red youth to our cell so that we would be in readiness to make our rash break for freedom together.
We decided to wait for at least an hour until all the latecomers had gotten their things. In the meantime, I was supposed to bring the young guy in red to our room so we would be ready to make our bold escape together.
I sprang to the top of our partition wall and pulled myself up on to it. There I found a flat surface about a foot in width and along this I walked until I came to the cell in which I saw the boy sitting upon his bench. He had been leaning back against the wall looking up at the glowing dome above Omean, and when he spied me balancing upon the partition wall above him his eyes opened wide in astonishment. Then a wide grin of appreciative understanding spread across his countenance.
I jumped up onto our partition wall and pulled myself onto it. There, I found a flat surface about a foot wide, and I walked along it until I reached the cell where I saw the boy sitting on his bench. He had been leaning back against the wall, looking up at the glowing dome above Omean. When he noticed me balancing on the partition wall above him, his eyes widened in surprise. Then, a big grin of understanding spread across his face.
As I stooped to drop to the floor beside him he motioned me to wait, and coming close below me whispered: “Catch my hand; I can almost leap to the top of that wall myself. I have tried it many times, and each day I come a little closer. Some day I should have been able to make it.”
As I bent down to the floor next to him, he gestured for me to wait, and stepping closer, he whispered, “Grab my hand; I can nearly jump to the top of that wall by myself. I’ve tried it many times, and every day I get a little closer. One day, I’ll be able to do it.”
I lay upon my belly across the wall and reached my hand far down toward him. With a little run from the centre of the cell he sprang up until I grasped his outstretched hand, and thus I pulled him to the wall’s top beside me.
I lay on my stomach across the wall and reached my hand down toward him. With a quick run from the center of the cell, he jumped up until I grabbed his outstretched hand, and that's how I pulled him up to the top of the wall next to me.
“You are the first jumper I ever saw among the red men of Barsoom,” I said.
“You're the first jumper I've ever seen among the red people of Barsoom,” I said.
He smiled. “It is not strange. I will tell you why when we have more time.”
He smiled. “It’s not strange. I’ll explain why when we have more time.”
Together we returned to the cell in which Xodar sat; descending to talk with him until the hour had passed.
Together we went back to the cell where Xodar was sitting, and we talked with him until the hour was up.
There we made our plans for the immediate future, binding ourselves by a solemn oath to fight to the death for one another against whatsoever enemies should confront us, for we knew that even should we succeed in escaping the First Born we might still have a whole world against us—the power of religious superstition is mighty.
There we made our plans for the near future, promising each other with a serious oath to fight to the death against any enemies that confronted us, because we knew that even if we managed to escape the First Born, we could still face an entire world against us—the force of religious superstition is strong.
It was agreed that I should navigate the craft after we had reached her, and that if we made the outer world in safety we should attempt to reach Helium without a stop.
It was agreed that I would steer the craft once we reached her, and that if we safely made it to the outside world, we would try to get to Helium without stopping.
“Why Helium?” asked the red youth.
“Why Helium?” asked the red-haired young man.
“I am a prince of Helium,” I replied.
“I’m a prince of Helium,” I replied.
He gave me a peculiar look, but said nothing further on the subject. I wondered at the time what the significance of his expression might be, but in the press of other matters it soon left my mind, nor did I have occasion to think of it again until later.
He gave me a strange look but didn’t say anything else about it. I wondered at the time what his expression meant, but with so much going on, I quickly forgot about it, and I didn't think about it again until later.
“Come,” I said at length, “now is as good a time as any. Let us go.”
“Come on,” I said after a moment, “now is as good a time as any. Let’s go.”
Another moment found me at the top of the partition wall again with the boy beside me. Unbuckling my harness I snapped it together with a single long strap which I lowered to the waiting Xodar below. He grasped the end and was soon sitting beside us.
Another moment had me back on top of the partition wall with the boy next to me. I unbuckled my harness and connected it with a single long strap, which I lowered to the waiting Xodar below. He grabbed the end and was soon sitting next to us.
“How simple,” he laughed.
"How easy," he laughed.
“The balance should be even simpler,” I replied. Then I raised myself to the top of the outer wall of the prison, just so that I could peer over and locate the passing sentry. For a matter of five minutes I waited and then he came in sight on his slow and snail-like beat about the structure.
“The balance should be even simpler,” I replied. Then I lifted myself to the top of the outer wall of the prison just to peek over and spot the passing guard. I waited for about five minutes, and then he appeared on his slow, snail-like patrol around the building.
I watched him until he had made the turn at the end of the building which carried him out of sight of the side of the prison that was to witness our dash for freedom. The moment his form disappeared I grasped Xodar and drew him to the top of the wall. Placing one end of my harness strap in his hands I lowered him quickly to the ground below. Then the boy grasped the strap and slid down to Xodar’s side.
I watched him until he turned the corner at the end of the building, where he was out of view from the section of the prison that would see our escape. As soon as he disappeared, I grabbed Xodar and pulled him up to the top of the wall. I placed one end of my harness strap in his hands and quickly lowered him to the ground below. Then the boy took hold of the strap and slid down to join Xodar.
In accordance with our arrangement they did not wait for me, but walked slowly toward the water, a matter of a hundred yards, directly past the guard-house filled with sleeping soldiers.
According to our plan, they didn’t wait for me and walked slowly toward the water, a hundred yards away, right past the guardhouse full of sleeping soldiers.
They had taken scarce a dozen steps when I too dropped to the ground and followed them leisurely toward the shore. As I passed the guard-house the thought of all the good blades lying there gave me pause, for if ever men were to have need of swords it was my companions and I on the perilous trip upon which we were about to embark.
They had taken barely a dozen steps when I also dropped to the ground and followed them slowly toward the shore. As I passed the guardhouse, the thought of all the good swords lying there made me hesitate, because if anyone needed swords, it was my friends and I on the dangerous journey we were about to take.
I glanced toward Xodar and the youth and saw that they had slipped over the edge of the dock into the water. In accordance with our plan they were to remain there clinging to the metal rings which studded the concrete-like substance of the dock at the water’s level, with only their mouths and noses above the surface of the sea, until I should join them.
I looked over at Xodar and the young guy and noticed they had fallen off the dock into the water. According to our plan, they were supposed to hang onto the metal rings embedded in the concrete-like material of the dock at the water’s level, with just their mouths and noses above the surface, until I joined them.
The lure of the swords within the guard-house was strong upon me, and I hesitated a moment, half inclined to risk the attempt to take the few we needed. That he who hesitates is lost proved itself a true aphorism in this instance, for another moment saw me creeping stealthily toward the door of the guard-house.
The temptation of the swords in the guardhouse was hard to resist, and I paused for a moment, partially tempted to try to grab the few we needed. The saying 'he who hesitates is lost' turned out to be true in this case, because in the next moment, I found myself sneaking quietly toward the guardhouse door.
Gently I pressed it open a crack; enough to discover a dozen blacks stretched upon their silks in profound slumber. At the far side of the room a rack held the swords and firearms of the men. Warily I pushed the door a trifle wider to admit my body. A hinge gave out a resentful groan. One of the men stirred, and my heart stood still. I cursed myself for a fool to have thus jeopardized our chances for escape; but there was nothing for it now but to see the adventure through.
Gently, I cracked the door open just enough to see a dozen men in black sprawled on their silks, deep in sleep. On the far side of the room, a rack held their swords and firearms. Cautiously, I pushed the door a bit wider to let my body in. A hinge let out a disgruntled creak. One of the men moved, and my heart stopped. I cursed myself for being so foolish to risk our chances of escape; but at this point, I had no choice but to see it through.
With a spring as swift and as noiseless as a tiger’s I lit beside the guardsman who had moved. My hands hovered about his throat awaiting the moment that his eyes should open. For what seemed an eternity to my overwrought nerves I remained poised thus. Then the fellow turned again upon his side and resumed the even respiration of deep slumber.
With a spring as fast and as silent as a tiger’s, I landed next to the guardsman who had shifted. My hands hovered around his throat, waiting for the moment his eyes would open. For what felt like an eternity to my frayed nerves, I stayed in that position. Then the guy turned back onto his side and resumed the steady breathing of deep sleep.
Carefully I picked my way between and over the soldiers until I had gained the rack at the far side of the room. Here I turned to survey the sleeping men. All were quiet. Their regular breathing rose and fell in a soothing rhythm that seemed to me the sweetest music I ever had heard.
Carefully, I made my way around and over the soldiers until I reached the rack on the far side of the room. Here, I turned to look at the sleeping men. They were all quiet. Their steady breathing rose and fell in a calming rhythm that felt like the sweetest music I had ever heard.
Gingerly I drew a long-sword from the rack. The scraping of the scabbard against its holder as I withdrew it sounded like the filing of cast iron with a great rasp, and I looked to see the room immediately filled with alarmed and attacking guardsmen. But none stirred.
Gently, I pulled a long sword from the rack. The sound of the scabbard scraping against its holder as I pulled it out was like the harsh noise of filing cast iron, and I glanced around, expecting the room to fill with alarmed and attacking guards. But nothing happened.
The second sword I withdrew noiselessly, but the third clanked in its scabbard with a frightful din. I knew that it must awaken some of the men at least, and was on the point of forestalling their attack by a rapid charge for the doorway, when again, to my intense surprise, not a black moved. Either they were wondrous heavy sleepers or else the noises that I made were really much less than they seemed to me.
The second sword I pulled out quietly, but the third clanked in its sheath with a terrible noise. I knew it would wake up some of the guys, and I was just about to charge for the doorway to stop them from attacking when, to my complete shock, not a single person moved. Either they were deep sleepers or the sounds I made were actually much quieter than they seemed.
I was about to leave the rack when my attention was attracted by the revolvers. I knew that I could not carry more than one away with me, for I was already too heavily laden to move quietly with any degree of safety or speed. As I took one of them from its pin my eye fell for the first time on an open window beside the rack. Ah, here was a splendid means of escape, for it let directly upon the dock, not twenty feet from the water’s edge.
I was just about to leave the rack when I noticed the revolvers. I realized I couldn’t take more than one with me, since I was already too loaded down to move quietly or quickly enough to be safe. As I pulled one from its holder, I noticed for the first time an open window next to the rack. Wow, this was a great way to escape, as it led directly to the dock, just twenty feet from the water’s edge.
And as I congratulated myself, I heard the door opposite me open, and there looking me full in the face stood the officer of the guard. He evidently took in the situation at a glance and appreciated the gravity of it as quickly as I, for our revolvers came up simultaneously and the sounds of the two reports were as one as we touched the buttons on the grips that exploded the cartridges.
And as I was patting myself on the back, I heard the door across from me open, and standing there, looking straight at me, was the guard officer. He clearly assessed the situation instantly and understood how serious it was just as quickly as I did, because our guns came up at the same time and the sounds of the two shots blended together as we pressed the triggers that fired the bullets.
I felt the wind of his bullet as it whizzed past my ear, and at the same instant I saw him crumple to the ground. Where I hit him I do not know, nor if I killed him, for scarce had he started to collapse when I was through the window at my rear. In another second the waters of Omean closed above my head, and the three of us were making for the little flier a hundred yards away.
I felt the rush of his bullet as it zipped past my ear, and at the same moment, I saw him fall to the ground. I don’t know where I hit him or if I killed him, because he had barely begun to collapse when I jumped through the window behind me. In another second, the waters of Omean were above my head, and the three of us were heading for the small aircraft a hundred yards away.
Xodar was burdened with the boy, and I with the three long-swords. The revolver I had dropped, so that while we were both strong swimmers it seemed to me that we moved at a snail’s pace through the water. I was swimming entirely beneath the surface, but Xodar was compelled to rise often to let the youth breathe, so it was a wonder that we were not discovered long before we were.
Xodar had the boy to carry, and I had the three long swords. I had dropped the revolver, so even though we were both strong swimmers, it felt like we were moving at a snail’s pace through the water. I was swimming completely underwater, but Xodar had to surface frequently to let the boy breathe, so it was a miracle we weren’t spotted long before we were.
In fact we reached the boat’s side and were all aboard before the watch upon the battleship, aroused by the shots, detected us. Then an alarm gun bellowed from a ship’s bow, its deep boom reverberating in deafening tones beneath the rocky dome of Omean.
In fact, we got to the side of the boat and were all on board before the lookout on the battleship, alerted by the gunfire, noticed us. Then an alarm gun roared from the bow of the ship, its deep sound echoing loudly beneath the rocky dome of Omean.
Instantly the sleeping thousands were awake. The decks of a thousand monster craft teemed with fighting-men, for an alarm on Omean was a thing of rare occurrence.
Instantly, the thousands who were sleeping woke up. The decks of a thousand massive ships were filled with fighters, as an alarm on Omean was a rare event.
We cast away before the sound of the first gun had died, and another second saw us rising swiftly from the surface of the sea. I lay at full length along the deck with the levers and buttons of control before me. Xodar and the boy were stretched directly behind me, prone also that we might offer as little resistance to the air as possible.
We set off before the sound of the first gun had faded, and in another second, we were quickly rising from the surface of the sea. I lay flat on the deck with the controls in front of me. Xodar and the boy were stretched out directly behind me, also lying down so we could offer as little resistance to the air as possible.
“Rise high,” whispered Xodar. “They dare not fire their heavy guns toward the dome—the fragments of the shells would drop back among their own craft. If we are high enough our keel plates will protect us from rifle fire.”
“Go higher,” Xodar whispered. “They won’t shoot their heavy guns at the dome—the shell fragments would fall back onto their own ships. If we get high enough, our keel plates will shield us from rifle fire.”
I did as he bade. Below us we could see the men leaping into the water by hundreds, and striking out for the small cruisers and one-man fliers that lay moored about the big ships. The larger craft were getting under way, following us rapidly, but not rising from the water.
I did what he asked. Below us, we could see hundreds of men jumping into the water, swimming towards the small cruisers and one-man fliers moored around the large ships. The bigger vessels were getting ready to move, quickly following us but not lifting off the water.
“A little to your right,” cried Xodar, for there are no points of compass upon Omean where every direction is due north.
“A little to your right,” yelled Xodar, since there are no compass points on Omean where every direction is true north.
The pandemonium that had broken out below us was deafening. Rifles cracked, officers shouted orders, men yelled directions to one another from the water and from the decks of myriad boats, while through all ran the purr of countless propellers cutting water and air.
The chaos that erupted below us was overwhelming. Guns fired, officers shouted commands, and men yelled instructions to each other from the water and from the decks of numerous boats, all while the sound of countless propellers slicing through water and air filled the air.
I had not dared pull my speed lever to the highest for fear of overrunning the mouth of the shaft that passed from Omean’s dome to the world above, but even so we were hitting a clip that I doubt has ever been equalled on the windless sea.
I hadn’t dared push my speed lever to the max for fear of overshooting the entrance to the shaft that connected Omean’s dome to the world above, but even so, we were going at a pace that I doubt has ever been matched on the calm sea.
The smaller fliers were commencing to rise toward us when Xodar shouted: “The shaft! The shaft! Dead ahead,” and I saw the opening, black and yawning in the glowing dome of this underworld.
The smaller fliers were starting to rise toward us when Xodar yelled, “The shaft! The shaft! Straight ahead,” and I saw the opening, dark and gaping in the bright dome of this underworld.
A ten-man cruiser was rising directly in front to cut off our escape. It was the only vessel that stood in our way, but at the rate that it was traveling it would come between us and the shaft in plenty of time to thwart our plans.
A ten-man cruiser was coming up right in front of us to block our escape. It was the only ship in our way, but at the speed it was moving, it would get between us and the shaft in plenty of time to mess up our plans.
It was rising at an angle of about forty-five degrees dead ahead of us, with the evident intention of combing us with grappling hooks from above as it skimmed low over our deck.
It was coming toward us at an angle of about forty-five degrees, clearly planning to grab us with grappling hooks from above as it flew low over our deck.
There was but one forlorn hope for us, and I took it. It was useless to try to pass over her, for that would have allowed her to force us against the rocky dome above, and we were already too near that as it was. To have attempted to dive below her would have put us entirely at her mercy, and precisely where she wanted us. On either side a hundred other menacing craft were hastening toward us. The alternative was filled with risk—in fact it was all risk, with but a slender chance of success.
There was only one desperate option for us, and I decided to take it. It was pointless to try to go over her because that would let her push us against the rocky ceiling above, and we were already too close to that. Trying to dive below her would have left us completely at her mercy, exactly where she wanted us. On either side, a hundred other threatening ships were rushing toward us. The other choice was full of danger—in fact, it was completely risky, with just a slim chance of success.
As we neared the cruiser I rose as though to pass above her, so that she would do just what she did do, rise at a steeper angle to force me still higher. Then as we were almost upon her I yelled to my companions to hold tight, and throwing the little vessel into her highest speed I deflected her bows at the same instant until we were running horizontally and at terrific velocity straight for the cruiser’s keel.
As we got closer to the cruiser, I stood up as if to fly over her, hoping she would respond exactly as she did — tilting up at a steeper angle to push me even higher. Just before we reached her, I shouted to my friends to hang on tight, and as I pushed the little boat to its maximum speed, I also angled the front of the vessel at the same moment, so we were racing horizontally and at an incredible speed straight toward the cruiser’s keel.
Her commander may have seen my intentions then, but it was too late. Almost at the instant of impact I turned my bows upward, and then with a shattering jolt we were in collision. What I had hoped for happened. The cruiser, already tilted at a perilous angle, was carried completely over backward by the impact of my smaller vessel. Her crew fell twisting and screaming through the air to the water far below, while the cruiser, her propellers still madly churning, dived swiftly headforemost after them to the bottom of the Sea of Omean.
Her commander might have realized what I was planning at that moment, but it was too late. Just before the impact, I angled my bows up, and with a deafening crash, we collided. What I had hoped for happened. The cruiser, already leaning dangerously, was flipped completely over by the force of my smaller vessel. Her crew tumbled through the air, twisting and screaming, down to the water far below, while the cruiser, its propellers still wildly spinning, dove headfirst after them to the bottom of the Sea of Omean.
The collision crushed our steel bows, and notwithstanding every effort on our part came near to hurling us from the deck. As it was we landed in a wildly clutching heap at the very extremity of the flier, where Xodar and I succeeded in grasping the hand-rail, but the boy would have plunged overboard had I not fortunately grasped his ankle as he was already partially over.
The crash crushed our metal bows, and despite our best efforts, we almost got thrown off the deck. As it was, we ended up in a tangled mess at the very edge of the flier, where Xodar and I managed to grab the handrail, but the boy would have fallen overboard if I hadn't luckily caught his ankle as he was already halfway over.
Unguided, our vessel careened wildly in its mad flight, rising ever nearer the rocks above. It took but an instant, however, for me to regain the levers, and with the roof barely fifty feet above I turned her nose once more into the horizontal plane and headed her again for the black mouth of the shaft.
Unguided, our ship swerved erratically in its frantic journey, getting closer to the rocks above. However, it only took a moment for me to take control of the levers again, and with the roof just fifty feet above, I pointed her nose back to the horizontal position and steered her once more toward the dark entrance of the shaft.
The collision had retarded our progress and now a hundred swift scouts were close upon us. Xodar had told me that ascending the shaft by virtue of our repulsive rays alone would give our enemies their best chance to overtake us, since our propellers would be idle and in rising we would be outclassed by many of our pursuers. The swifter craft are seldom equipped with large buoyancy tanks, since the added bulk of them tends to reduce a vessel’s speed.
The crash had slowed us down, and now a hundred fast scouts were right behind us. Xodar had warned me that going up the shaft using just our repulsive rays would give our enemies the best shot at catching us, since our propellers would be inactive and we'd be outpaced by many of our pursuers. Faster ships usually don’t have big buoyancy tanks because the extra bulk reduces their speed.
As many boats were now quite close to us it was inevitable that we would be quickly overhauled in the shaft, and captured or killed in short order.
As many boats were now very close to us, it was inevitable that we would be quickly overtaken in the shaft and either captured or killed in no time.
To me there always seems a way to gain the opposite side of an obstacle. If one cannot pass over it, or below it, or around it, why then there is but a single alternative left, and that is to pass through it. I could not get around the fact that many of these other boats could rise faster than ours by the fact of their greater buoyancy, but I was none the less determined to reach the outer world far in advance of them or die a death of my own choosing in event of failure.
To me, there always seems to be a way to get past an obstacle. If you can't go over it, under it, or around it, then the only option left is to go through it. I couldn’t ignore the fact that many of the other boats could rise faster than ours because they were more buoyant, but I was still determined to reach the outer world way ahead of them or die on my own terms if I failed.
“Reverse?” screamed Xodar, behind me. “For the love of your first ancestor, reverse. We are at the shaft.”
“Reverse?” screamed Xodar, behind me. “For the love of your first ancestor, reverse. We're at the shaft.”
“Hold tight!” I screamed in reply. “Grasp the boy and hold tight—we are going straight up the shaft.”
“Hold on tight!” I yelled back. “Grab the kid and hold on tight—we're going straight up the shaft.”
The words were scarce out of my mouth as we swept beneath the pitch-black opening. I threw the bow hard up, dragged the speed lever to its last notch, and clutching a stanchion with one hand and the steering-wheel with the other hung on like grim death and consigned my soul to its author.
The words barely came out as we passed under the pitch-black opening. I pulled the bow up hard, pushed the speed lever all the way, and gripping a stanchion with one hand and the steering wheel with the other, I held on tightly and surrendered my soul to its creator.
I heard a little exclamation of surprise from Xodar, followed by a grim laugh. The boy laughed too and said something which I could not catch for the whistling of the wind of our awful speed.
I heard a small shout of surprise from Xodar, followed by a harsh laugh. The boy laughed as well and said something I couldn’t hear because of the whistling wind from our terrifying speed.
I looked above my head, hoping to catch the gleam of stars by which I could direct our course and hold the hurtling thing that bore us true to the centre of the shaft. To have touched the side at the speed we were making would doubtless have resulted in instant death for us all. But not a star showed above—only utter and impenetrable darkness.
I looked up, hoping to see the stars that would help me steer us and keep the fast-moving vessel aligned with the center of the shaft. Hitting the side at the speed we were going would definitely have meant instant death for all of us. But there wasn’t a single star visible—just complete and total darkness.
Then I glanced below me, and there I saw a rapidly diminishing circle of light—the mouth of the opening above the phosphorescent radiance of Omean. By this I steered, endeavouring to keep the circle of light below me ever perfect. At best it was but a slender cord that held us from destruction, and I think that I steered that night more by intuition and blind faith than by skill or reason.
Then I looked down, and I saw a quickly shrinking circle of light—the opening above the glowing brightness of Omean. I steered towards it, trying to keep that circle of light perfectly under me. At best, it was just a thin line that kept us from disaster, and I think I steered that night more by instinct and blind faith than by skill or logic.
We were not long in the shaft, and possibly the very fact of our enormous speed saved us, for evidently we started in the right direction and so quickly were we out again that we had no time to alter our course. Omean lies perhaps two miles below the surface crust of Mars. Our speed must have approximated two hundred miles an hour, for Martian fliers are swift, so that at most we were in the shaft not over forty seconds.
We weren’t in the shaft for long, and maybe it was our incredible speed that saved us. We clearly started off in the right direction, and we got out so quickly that we didn’t have time to change our course. Omean is about two miles below Mars' surface. Our speed must have been around two hundred miles an hour because Martian flyers are fast, so in total, we were in the shaft for no more than forty seconds.
We must have been out of it for some seconds before I realised that we had accomplished the impossible. Black darkness enshrouded all about us. There were neither moons nor stars. Never before had I seen such a thing upon Mars, and for the moment I was nonplussed. Then the explanation came to me. It was summer at the south pole. The ice cap was melting and those meteoric phenomena, clouds, unknown upon the greater part of Barsoom, were shutting out the light of heaven from this portion of the planet.
We must have been out of it for a few seconds before I realized that we had done the impossible. Pitch blackness surrounded us. There were no moons or stars in sight. I had never experienced anything like this on Mars, and for a moment, I was confused. Then it hit me. It was summer at the south pole. The ice cap was melting, and those meteor-like phenomena—clouds, which were rarely seen in most of Barsoom—were blocking out the light from the sky in this part of the planet.
Fortunate indeed it was for us, nor did it take me long to grasp the opportunity for escape which this happy condition offered us. Keeping the boat’s nose at a stiff angle I raced her for the impenetrable curtain which Nature had hung above this dying world to shut us out from the sight of our pursuing enemies.
Fortunate it was for us, and it didn’t take me long to see the chance for escape that this fortunate situation gave us. Keeping the boat’s nose at a sharp angle, I sped toward the thick curtain that Nature had drawn over this fading world to shield us from our pursuing enemies.
We plunged through the cold damp fog without diminishing our speed, and in a moment emerged into the glorious light of the two moons and the million stars. I dropped into a horizontal course and headed due north. Our enemies were a good half-hour behind us with no conception of our direction. We had performed the miraculous and come through a thousand dangers unscathed—we had escaped from the land of the First Born. No other prisoners in all the ages of Barsoom had done this thing, and now as I looked back upon it it did not seem to have been so difficult after all.
We rushed through the cold, damp fog without slowing down, and soon we burst into the bright light of the two moons and a million stars. I leveled off and flew directly north. Our enemies were a good half-hour behind us, completely unaware of which way we were going. We had achieved the impossible, surviving a thousand dangers unscathed—we had escaped from the land of the First Born. No other prisoners in all the history of Barsoom had managed to do this, and now, as I thought back on it, it didn’t seem that hard after all.
I said as much to Xodar, over my shoulder.
I said that to Xodar, glancing back at him.
“It is very wonderful, nevertheless,” he replied. “No one else could have accomplished it but John Carter.”
“It is really amazing, though,” he replied. “No one else could have done it but John Carter.”
At the sound of that name the boy jumped to his feet.
At the sound of that name, the boy sprang to his feet.
“John Carter!” he cried. “John Carter! Why, man, John Carter, Prince of Helium, has been dead for years. I am his son.”
“John Carter!” he shouted. “John Carter! Come on, man, John Carter, Prince of Helium, has been dead for years. I'm his son.”
CHAPTER XIV
THE EYES IN THE DARK
My son! I could not believe my ears. Slowly I rose and faced the handsome youth. Now that I looked at him closely I commenced to see why his face and personality had attracted me so strongly. There was much of his mother’s incomparable beauty in his clear-cut features, but it was strongly masculine beauty, and his grey eyes and the expression of them were mine.
My son! I couldn't believe my ears. Slowly, I got up and looked at the handsome young man. Now that I was seeing him up close, I began to understand why his face and personality had drawn me in so much. He had a lot of his mother's incredible beauty in his sharp features, but it was a distinctly masculine beauty, and his grey eyes and their expression were just like mine.
The boy stood facing me, half hope and half uncertainty in his look.
The boy stood in front of me, his expression a mix of hope and uncertainty.
“Tell me of your mother,” I said. “Tell me all you can of the years that I have been robbed by a relentless fate of her dear companionship.”
“Tell me about your mother,” I said. “Share everything you can about the years that I’ve been deprived of her precious company by an unyielding fate.”
With a cry of pleasure he sprang toward me and threw his arms about my neck, and for a brief moment as I held my boy close to me the tears welled to my eyes and I was like to have choked after the manner of some maudlin fool—but I do not regret it, nor am I ashamed. A long life has taught me that a man may seem weak where women and children are concerned and yet be anything but a weakling in the sterner avenues of life.
With a cry of happiness, he jumped toward me and wrapped his arms around my neck. For a brief moment, as I held my boy close, tears filled my eyes, and I almost choked up like some sentimental fool—but I don’t regret it or feel ashamed. A long life has taught me that a man can appear weak when it comes to women and children, yet still be anything but weak in the tougher aspects of life.
“Your stature, your manner, the terrible ferocity of your swordsmanship,” said the boy, “are as my mother has described them to me a thousand times—but even with such evidence I could scarce credit the truth of what seemed so improbable to me, however much I desired it to be true. Do you know what thing it was that convinced me more than all the others?”
“Your height, your demeanor, the incredible intensity of your sword skills,” said the boy, “are just as my mother has described them to me countless times—yet even with all that, I could hardly believe the truth of something that seemed so unlikely to me, no matter how much I wanted it to be true. Do you know what convinced me more than anything else?”
“What, my boy?” I asked.
"What is it, kid?" I asked.
“Your first words to me—they were of my mother. None else but the man who loved her as she has told me my father did would have thought first of her.”
“Your first words to me—they were about my mom. No one but the man who loved her, just like my dad did, would have thought of her first.”
“For long years, my son, I can scarce recall a moment that the radiant vision of your mother’s face has not been ever before me. Tell me of her.”
“For many years, my son, I can hardly remember a time when the bright image of your mother’s face hasn’t been in front of me. Tell me about her.”
“Those who have known her longest say that she has not changed, unless it be to grow more beautiful—were that possible. Only, when she thinks I am not about to see her, her face grows very sad, and, oh, so wistful. She thinks ever of you, my father, and all Helium mourns with her and for her. Her grandfather’s people love her. They loved you also, and fairly worship your memory as the saviour of Barsoom.
“Those who have known her the longest say that she hasn’t changed, except maybe to become even more beautiful—if that’s even possible. But when she thinks I’m not around to see her, her face becomes very sad and incredibly wistful. She always thinks of you, my father, and all of Helium mourns with her and for her. Her grandfather’s people love her. They loved you, too, and really worship your memory as the savior of Barsoom."
“Each year that brings its anniversary of the day that saw you racing across a near dead world to unlock the secret of that awful portal behind which lay the mighty power of life for countless millions a great festival is held in your honour; but there are tears mingled with the thanksgiving—tears of real regret that the author of the happiness is not with them to share the joy of living he died to give them. Upon all Barsoom there is no greater name than John Carter.”
“Every year on the anniversary of the day you raced across a nearly lifeless world to unlock the secret of that terrible portal holding the incredible power of life for countless millions, a big festival is held in your honor. But there are tears mixed with the gratitude—tears of genuine regret that the one who brought them happiness isn’t there to share in the joy of living that he sacrificed himself for. Across all of Barsoom, there is no name more revered than John Carter.”
“And by what name has your mother called you, my boy?” I asked.
“And what name did your mom give you, kid?” I asked.
“The people of Helium asked that I be named with my father’s name, but my mother said no, that you and she had chosen a name for me together, and that your wish must be honoured before all others, so the name that she called me is the one that you desired, a combination of hers and yours—Carthoris.”
“The people of Helium wanted me to take my dad’s name, but my mom said no. She reminded me that you both picked a name for me together, and that your choice should come before all else. So, the name she gave me is the one you wanted—a mix of hers and yours—Carthoris.”
Xodar had been at the wheel as I talked with my son, and now he called me.
Xodar had been driving while I chatted with my son, and now he called me.
“She is dropping badly by the head, John Carter,” he said. “So long as we were rising at a stiff angle it was not noticeable, but now that I am trying to keep a horizontal course it is different. The wound in her bow has opened one of her forward ray tanks.”
“She’s really dropping by the head, John Carter,” he said. “As long as we were climbing at a steep angle, it wasn’t noticeable, but now that I’m trying to keep a level course, it’s a different story. The wound in her bow has opened one of her forward ray tanks.”
It was true, and after I had examined the damage I found it a much graver matter than I had anticipated. Not only was the forced angle at which we were compelled to maintain the bow in order to keep a horizontal course greatly impeding our speed, but at the rate that we were losing our repulsive rays from the forward tanks it was but a question of an hour or more when we would be floating stern up and helpless.
It was true, and after I checked the damage, I realized it was a much bigger deal than I had expected. Not only was the awkward angle we had to keep the bow at to stay level seriously slowing us down, but at the rate we were losing our repulsive rays from the front tanks, it was only a matter of an hour or so before we’d be floating upside down and totally helpless.
We had slightly reduced our speed with the dawning of a sense of security, but now I took the helm once more and pulled the noble little engine wide open, so that again we raced north at terrific velocity. In the meantime Carthoris and Xodar with tools in hand were puttering with the great rent in the bow in a hopeless endeavour to stem the tide of escaping rays.
We had slowed down a bit since we felt more secure, but now I took control again and pushed the little engine to full throttle, so we were racing north at an incredible speed once more. Meanwhile, Carthoris and Xodar, armed with tools, were tinkering with the large hole in the bow in a futile attempt to stop the flow of escaping rays.
It was still dark when we passed the northern boundary of the ice cap and the area of clouds. Below us lay a typical Martian landscape. Rolling ochre sea bottom of long dead seas, low surrounding hills, with here and there the grim and silent cities of the dead past; great piles of mighty architecture tenanted only by age-old memories of a once powerful race, and by the great white apes of Barsoom.
It was still dark when we crossed the northern edge of the ice cap and the cloud cover. Below us was a typical Martian landscape. Rolling ochre seabeds of long-extinct oceans, low surrounding hills, and here and there the stark and silent cities of a forgotten past; massive structures inhabited only by ancient memories of a once-mighty civilization, and by the great white apes of Barsoom.
It was becoming more and more difficult to maintain our little vessel in a horizontal position. Lower and lower sagged the bow until it became necessary to stop the engine to prevent our flight terminating in a swift dive to the ground.
It was getting increasingly hard to keep our little boat level. The bow kept sinking lower until we had to turn off the engine to avoid plunging straight down.
As the sun rose and the light of a new day swept away the darkness of night our craft gave a final spasmodic plunge, turned half upon her side, and then with deck tilting at a sickening angle swung in a slow circle, her bow dropping further below her stern each moment.
As the sun rose and the light of a new day chased away the darkness of night, our boat made one last jarring plunge, tipped halfway on its side, and then, with the deck at a nauseating angle, started to spin slowly in a circle, its bow sinking further below its stern with each passing moment.
To hand-rail and stanchion we clung, and finally as we saw the end approaching, snapped the buckles of our harness to the rings at her sides. In another moment the deck reared at an angle of ninety degrees and we hung in our leather with feet dangling a thousand yards above the ground.
To the handrail and stanchion we clung, and finally, as we saw the end approaching, we snapped the buckles of our harness to the rings at her sides. In another moment, the deck tilted at a ninety-degree angle and we hung in our leather with our feet dangling a thousand yards above the ground.
I was swinging quite close to the controlling devices, so I reached out to the lever that directed the rays of repulsion. The boat responded to the touch, and very gently we began to sink toward the ground.
I was swinging pretty close to the controls, so I reached for the lever that directed the repulsion rays. The boat reacted to my touch, and we slowly began to lower toward the ground.
It was fully half an hour before we touched. Directly north of us rose a rather lofty range of hills, toward which we decided to make our way, since they afforded greater opportunity for concealment from the pursuers we were confident might stumble in this direction.
It was a full half hour before we arrived. Directly north of us, there was a high range of hills that we decided to head towards, as they offered better chances for hiding from the pursuers we were sure might come this way.
An hour later found us in the time-rounded gullies of the hills, amid the beautiful flowering plants that abound in the arid waste places of Barsoom. There we found numbers of huge milk-giving shrubs—that strange plant which serves in great part as food and drink for the wild hordes of green men. It was indeed a boon to us, for we all were nearly famished.
An hour later, we found ourselves in the time-worn gullies of the hills, surrounded by the beautiful flowering plants that thrive in the dry wastelands of Barsoom. There, we discovered many large milky shrubs—those strange plants that mainly provide food and drink for the wild bands of green men. It was truly a blessing for us, as we were all almost starving.
Beneath a cluster of these which afforded perfect concealment from wandering air scouts, we lay down to sleep—for me the first time in many hours. This was the beginning of my fifth day upon Barsoom since I had found myself suddenly translated from my cottage on the Hudson to Dor, the valley beautiful, the valley hideous. In all this time I had slept but twice, though once the clock around within the storehouse of the therns.
Beneath a group of these that provided perfect cover from wandering air scouts, we lay down to sleep—my first time resting in many hours. This marked the beginning of my fifth day on Barsoom since I had suddenly been transported from my cottage on the Hudson to Dor, the beautiful valley, the ugly valley. During all this time, I had only slept twice, once while the clock turned inside the therns' storehouse.
It was mid-afternoon when I was awakened by some one seizing my hand and covering it with kisses. With a start I opened my eyes to look into the beautiful face of Thuvia.
It was mid-afternoon when I was awakened by someone grabbing my hand and showering it with kisses. Startled, I opened my eyes to see the beautiful face of Thuvia.
“My Prince! My Prince!” she cried, in an ecstasy of happiness. “’Tis you whom I had mourned as dead. My ancestors have been good to me; I have not lived in vain.”
“My Prince! My Prince!” she cried, overwhelmed with joy. “It’s you I thought I had lost forever. My ancestors have watched over me; my life hasn’t been in vain.”
The girl’s voice awoke Xodar and Carthoris. The boy gazed upon the woman in surprise, but she did not seem to realize the presence of another than I. She would have thrown her arms about my neck and smothered me with caresses, had I not gently but firmly disengaged myself.
The girl's voice woke Xodar and Carthoris. The boy stared at the woman in surprise, but she didn’t seem to notice anyone else but me. She would have wrapped her arms around my neck and overwhelmed me with affection if I hadn’t gently but firmly pulled away.
“Come, come, Thuvia,” I said soothingly; “you are overwrought by the danger and hardships you have passed through. You forget yourself, as you forget that I am the husband of the Princess of Helium.”
“Come on, Thuvia,” I said gently; “you’re really stressed out from everything dangerous and difficult you’ve been through. You’re losing your composure, just like you forget that I’m married to the Princess of Helium.”
“I forget nothing, my Prince,” she replied. “You have spoken no word of love to me, nor do I expect that you ever shall; but nothing can prevent me loving you. I would not take the place of Dejah Thoris. My greatest ambition is to serve you, my Prince, for ever as your slave. No greater boon could I ask, no greater honour could I crave, no greater happiness could I hope.”
“I forget nothing, my Prince,” she answered. “You haven’t said a word of love to me, and I don’t expect you ever will; but nothing can stop me from loving you. I wouldn’t want to take Dejah Thoris’s place. My greatest ambition is to serve you, my Prince, forever as your slave. I could ask for no greater gift, no greater honor, and no greater happiness.”
As I have before said, I am no ladies’ man, and I must admit that I seldom have felt so uncomfortable and embarrassed as I did that moment. While I was quite familiar with the Martian custom which allows female slaves to Martian men, whose high and chivalrous honour is always ample protection for every woman in his household, yet I had never myself chosen other than men as my body servants.
As I mentioned before, I'm not really a ladies' man, and I have to say I’ve rarely felt as uncomfortable and embarrassed as I did at that moment. While I was pretty familiar with the Martian custom that lets female slaves serve Martian men, whose noble and honorable nature always provides plenty of protection for every woman in his household, I had never personally chosen anyone other than men as my body servants.
“And I ever return to Helium, Thuvia,” I said, “you shall go with me, but as an honoured equal, and not as a slave. There you shall find plenty of handsome young nobles who would face Issus herself to win a smile from you, and we shall have you married in short order to one of the best of them. Forget your foolish gratitude-begotten infatuation, which your innocence has mistaken for love. I like your friendship better, Thuvia.”
“And if I ever go back to Helium, Thuvia,” I said, “you will come with me, but as an honored equal, not as a slave. There, you'll find many handsome young nobles who would face Issus herself just to earn a smile from you, and we’ll have you married off quickly to one of the best among them. Forget that silly infatuation born from your gratitude, which your innocence has mistaken for love. I value your friendship more, Thuvia.”
“You are my master; it shall be as you say,” she replied simply, but there was a note of sadness in her voice.
“You're my master; it will be as you say,” she replied simply, but there was a hint of sadness in her voice.
“How came you here, Thuvia?” I asked. “And where is Tars Tarkas?”
“Why are you here, Thuvia?” I asked. “And where is Tars Tarkas?”
“The great Thark, I fear, is dead,” she replied sadly. “He was a mighty fighter, but a multitude of green warriors of another horde than his overwhelmed him. The last that I saw of him they were bearing him, wounded and bleeding, to the deserted city from which they had sallied to attack us.”
“The great Thark, I’m afraid, is dead,” she said sadly. “He was a great warrior, but a huge number of green fighters from a different horde overpowered him. The last time I saw him, they were taking him, wounded and bleeding, to the abandoned city they came out from to attack us.”
“You are not sure that he is dead, then?” I asked. “And where is this city of which you speak?”
“You're not sure he's dead, then?” I asked. “And where is this city you're talking about?”
“It is just beyond this range of hills. The vessel in which you so nobly resigned a place that we might find escape defied our small skill in navigation, with the result that we drifted aimlessly about for two days. Then we decided to abandon the craft and attempt to make our way on foot to the nearest waterway. Yesterday we crossed these hills and came upon the dead city beyond. We had passed within its streets and were walking toward the central portion, when at an intersecting avenue we saw a body of green warriors approaching.
“It’s just beyond this range of hills. The ship where you bravely gave up your spot so we could escape challenged our limited navigation skills, and as a result, we drifted aimlessly for two days. Then we decided to abandon the boat and try to make our way on foot to the nearest waterway. Yesterday we crossed these hills and discovered the dead city beyond. We had walked through its streets and were heading toward the center when we saw a group of green warriors approaching at an intersecting avenue.”
“Tars Tarkas was in advance, and they saw him, but me they did not see. The Thark sprang back to my side and forced me into an adjacent doorway, where he told me to remain in hiding until I could escape, making my way to Helium if possible.
“Tars Tarkas was ahead, and they noticed him, but they didn’t see me. The Thark jumped back to my side and pushed me into a nearby doorway, where he told me to stay hidden until I could get away, trying to make my way to Helium if I could.”
“‘There will be no escape for me now,’ he said, ‘for these be the Warhoon of the South. When they have seen my metal it will be to the death.’
“‘There’s no way out for me now,’ he said, ‘because these are the Warhoon of the South. Once they see my armor, it’ll be to the death.’”
“Then he stepped out to meet them. Ah, my Prince, such fighting! For an hour they swarmed about him, until the Warhoon dead formed a hill where he had stood; but at last they overwhelmed him, those behind pushing the foremost upon him until there remained no space to swing his great sword. Then he stumbled and went down and they rolled over him like a huge wave. When they carried him away toward the heart of the city, he was dead, I think, for I did not see him move.”
“Then he stepped out to meet them. Ah, my Prince, what a battle! For an hour they surrounded him, until the dead Warhoon piled up where he had been standing; but eventually they overpowered him, with those in the back pushing the front line forward until there was no room to swing his massive sword. Then he tripped and fell, and they rolled over him like a massive wave. When they took him away toward the center of the city, I think he was dead, because I didn’t see him move.”
“Before we go farther we must be sure,” I said. “I cannot leave Tars Tarkas alive among the Warhoons. To-night I shall enter the city and make sure.”
“Before we go any further, we need to be sure,” I said. “I can’t leave Tars Tarkas alive among the Warhoons. Tonight, I’m going to enter the city and find out for sure.”
“And I shall go with you,” spoke Carthoris.
“And I’ll go with you,” said Carthoris.
“And I,” said Xodar.
"And I," said Xodar.
“Neither one of you shall go,” I replied. “It is work that requires stealth and strategy, not force. One man alone may succeed where more would invite disaster. I shall go alone. If I need your help, I will return for you.”
“Neither of you should go,” I said. “This is a task that needs stealth and strategy, not brute strength. One person can succeed where many would cause trouble. I’ll go alone. If I need your help, I’ll come back for you.”
They did not like it, but both were good soldiers, and it had been agreed that I should command. The sun already was low, so that I did not have long to wait before the sudden darkness of Barsoom engulfed us.
They didn't like it, but both were good soldiers, and it was decided that I would be in charge. The sun was already setting, so I didn't have to wait long before the sudden darkness of Barsoom surrounded us.
With a parting word of instructions to Carthoris and Xodar, in case I should not return, I bade them all farewell and set forth at a rapid dogtrot toward the city.
With a final word of instructions to Carthoris and Xodar, in case I didn't come back, I said goodbye to them all and took off at a quick jog toward the city.
As I emerged from the hills the nearer moon was winging its wild flight through the heavens, its bright beams turning to burnished silver the barbaric splendour of the ancient metropolis. The city had been built upon the gently rolling foothills that in the dim and distant past had sloped down to meet the sea. It was due to this fact that I had no difficulty in entering the streets unobserved.
As I came down from the hills, the bright moon was soaring through the sky, its shining rays turning the raw beauty of the ancient city into gleaming silver. The city was built on the softly rolling foothills that, long ago, had sloped down to the sea. Because of this, I was able to slip into the streets without being noticed.
The green hordes that use these deserted cities seldom occupy more than a few squares about the central plaza, and as they come and go always across the dead sea bottoms that the cities face, it is usually a matter of comparative ease to enter from the hillside.
The green groups that inhabit these abandoned cities typically only take over a few areas around the central plaza. Since they frequently travel across the barren sea bottoms in front of the cities, it's generally quite easy to access them from the hillside.
Once within the streets, I kept close in the dense shadows of the walls. At intersections I halted a moment to make sure that none was in sight before I sprang quickly to the shadows of the opposite side. Thus I made the journey to the vicinity of the plaza without detection. As I approached the purlieus of the inhabited portion of the city I was made aware of the proximity of the warriors’ quarters by the squealing and grunting of the thoats and zitidars corralled within the hollow courtyards formed by the buildings surrounding each square.
Once I was in the streets, I stayed close to the dark shadows of the walls. At intersections, I paused for a moment to ensure no one was in sight before I quickly moved to the shadows on the other side. This way, I made it to the area near the plaza without being noticed. As I got closer to the part of the city where people lived, I could hear the squealing and grunting of the thoats and zitidars kept in the open courtyards created by the buildings around each square.
These old familiar sounds that are so distinctive of green Martian life sent a thrill of pleasure surging through me. It was as one might feel on coming home after a long absence. It was amid such sounds that I had first courted the incomparable Dejah Thoris in the age-old marble halls of the dead city of Korad.
These familiar sounds that are so characteristic of green Martian life filled me with joy. It was like the feeling of coming home after a long time away. It was in the midst of these sounds that I first pursued the amazing Dejah Thoris in the ancient marble halls of the ruined city of Korad.
As I stood in the shadows at the far corner of the first square which housed members of the horde, I saw warriors emerging from several of the buildings. They all went in the same direction, toward a great building which stood in the centre of the plaza. My knowledge of green Martian customs convinced me that this was either the quarters of the principal chieftain or contained the audience chamber wherein the Jeddak met his jeds and lesser chieftains. In either event, it was evident that something was afoot which might have a bearing on the recent capture of Tars Tarkas.
As I stood in the shadows at the far corner of the first square where the horde gathered, I saw warriors coming out of several buildings. They all headed in the same direction, towards a large building in the center of the plaza. My understanding of green Martian customs led me to believe that this was either the residence of the main chieftain or the audience chamber where the Jeddak met with his jeds and lower chieftains. Either way, it was clear that something was happening that might relate to the recent capture of Tars Tarkas.
To reach this building, which I now felt it imperative that I do, I must needs traverse the entire length of one square and cross a broad avenue and a portion of the plaza. From the noises of the animals which came from every courtyard about me, I knew that there were many people in the surrounding buildings—probably several communities of the great horde of the Warhoons of the South.
To get to this building, which I now felt I had to do, I needed to walk the whole length of one block and cross a wide avenue and part of the square. From the sounds of the animals coming from every courtyard around me, I could tell that there were many people in the nearby buildings—likely several groups of the large crowd of the Warhoons from the South.
To pass undetected among all these people was in itself a difficult task, but if I was to find and rescue the great Thark I must expect even more formidable obstacles before success could be mine. I had entered the city from the south and now stood on the corner of the avenue through which I had passed and the first intersecting avenue south of the plaza. The buildings upon the south side of this square did not appear to be inhabited, as I could see no lights, and so I decided to gain the inner courtyard through one of them.
Passing unnoticed among all these people was already a tough challenge, but if I wanted to find and rescue the great Thark, I had to prepare for even bigger obstacles before I could succeed. I had entered the city from the south and now stood at the corner of the avenue I had taken and the first cross street south of the plaza. The buildings on the south side of this square seemed uninhabited, as I could see no lights, so I decided to access the inner courtyard through one of them.
Nothing occurred to interrupt my progress through the deserted pile I chose, and I came into the inner court close to the rear walls of the east buildings without detection. Within the court a great herd of thoats and zitidars moved restlessly about, cropping the moss-like ochre vegetation which overgrows practically the entire uncultivated area of Mars. What breeze there was came from the north-west, so there was little danger that the beasts would scent me. Had they, their squealing and grunting would have grown to such a volume as to attract the attention of the warriors within the buildings.
Nothing happened to stop my progress through the empty pile I picked, and I made it into the inner courtyard near the back walls of the east buildings without being noticed. Inside the courtyard, a large group of thoats and zitidars moved around restlessly, nibbling on the moss-like ochre vegetation that covers almost the entire uncultivated area of Mars. The breeze was coming from the north-west, so there was little chance the animals would smell me. If they had, their squealing and grunting would have gotten so loud that it would have caught the attention of the warriors inside the buildings.
Close to the east wall, beneath the overhanging balconies of the second floors, I crept in dense shadows the full length of the courtyard, until I came to the buildings at the north end. These were lighted for about three floors up, but above the third floor all was dark.
Close to the east wall, under the overhanging balconies of the second floors, I moved quietly through the dense shadows the entire length of the courtyard until I reached the buildings at the north end. The lights were on for about three floors up, but above the third floor, everything was dark.
To pass through the lighted rooms was, of course, out of the question, since they swarmed with green Martian men and women. My only path lay through the upper floors, and to gain these it was necessary to scale the face of the wall. The reaching of the balcony of the second floor was a matter of easy accomplishment—an agile leap gave my hands a grasp upon the stone hand-rail above. In another instant I had drawn myself up on the balcony.
To move through the lit rooms was definitely not an option, since they were crowded with green Martian men and women. My only way was up to the higher floors, and to get there, I needed to climb the wall. It was easy to reach the balcony of the second floor—one quick jump allowed me to grab the stone handrail above. In no time, I had pulled myself up onto the balcony.
Here through the open windows I saw the green folk squatting upon their sleeping silks and furs, grunting an occasional monosyllable, which, in connection with their wondrous telepathic powers, is ample for their conversational requirements. As I drew closer to listen to their words a warrior entered the room from the hall beyond.
Here through the open windows, I saw the green people sitting on their sleeping silks and furs, grunting an occasional one-syllable word, which, along with their amazing telepathic abilities, is enough for their conversation. As I moved closer to hear what they were saying, a warrior walked into the room from the hallway.
“Come, Tan Gama,” he cried, “we are to take the Thark before Kab Kadja. Bring another with you.”
“Come on, Tan Gama,” he shouted, “we need to take the Thark before Kab Kadja. Bring someone else with you.”
The warrior addressed arose and, beckoning to a fellow squatting near, the three turned and left the apartment.
The warrior who was spoken to got up and, gesturing to a friend who was sitting nearby, the three of them turned and left the room.
If I could but follow them the chance might come to free Tars Tarkas at once. At least I would learn the location of his prison.
If I could just follow them, I might get the chance to free Tars Tarkas right away. At the very least, I would find out where his prison is.
At my right was a door leading from the balcony into the building. It was at the end of an unlighted hall, and on the impulse of the moment I stepped within. The hall was broad and led straight through to the front of the building. On either side were the doorways of the various apartments which lined it.
At my right was a door that led from the balcony into the building. It was at the end of a dark hallway, and on a whim, I stepped inside. The hallway was wide and went straight through to the front of the building. On either side were the doorways to the different apartments that lined it.
I had no more than entered the corridor than I saw the three warriors at the other end—those whom I had just seen leaving the apartment. Then a turn to the right took them from my sight again. Quickly I hastened along the hallway in pursuit. My gait was reckless, but I felt that Fate had been kind indeed to throw such an opportunity within my grasp, and I could not afford to allow it to elude me now.
I had barely stepped into the corridor when I spotted the three warriors at the far end—those I had just seen leaving the apartment. Then they turned right, disappearing from view. I quickly hurried down the hallway after them. I was moving without caution, but I felt that Fate had been very generous to give me such a chance, and I couldn't let it slip away from me now.
At the far end of the corridor I found a spiral stairway leading to the floors above and below. The three had evidently left the floor by this avenue. That they had gone down and not up I was sure from my knowledge of these ancient buildings and the methods of the Warhoons.
At the far end of the hallway, I discovered a spiral staircase going to the upper and lower levels. The three of them clearly used this route to leave the floor. I was certain they had gone down and not up, based on what I knew about these old buildings and the ways of the Warhoons.
I myself had once been a prisoner of the cruel hordes of northern Warhoon, and the memory of the underground dungeon in which I lay still is vivid in my memory. And so I felt certain that Tars Tarkas lay in the dark pits beneath some nearby building, and that in that direction I should find the trail of the three warriors leading to his cell.
I had once been a prisoner of the brutal northern Warhoon, and the memory of the underground dungeon I was trapped in is still clear in my mind. So I was sure that Tars Tarkas was in the dark chambers beneath a nearby building, and that if I went that way, I would find the trail of the three warriors leading to his cell.
Nor was I wrong. At the bottom of the runway, or rather at the landing on the floor below, I saw that the shaft descended into the pits beneath, and as I glanced down the flickering light of a torch revealed the presence of the three I was trailing.
Nor was I mistaken. At the end of the runway, or rather at the landing on the floor below, I noticed that the shaft went down into the pits beneath, and as I looked down, the flickering light of a flashlight showed the presence of the three people I was following.
Down they went toward the pits beneath the structure, and at a safe distance behind I followed the flicker of their torch. The way led through a maze of tortuous corridors, unlighted save for the wavering light they carried. We had gone perhaps a hundred yards when the party turned abruptly through a doorway at their right. I hastened on as rapidly as I dared through the darkness until I reached the point at which they had left the corridor. There, through an open door, I saw them removing the chains that secured the great Thark, Tars Tarkas, to the wall.
Down they went toward the pits under the structure, and at a safe distance behind, I followed the flicker of their torch. The path twisted through a maze of dark corridors, lit only by the flickering light they carried. We had gone maybe a hundred yards when the group suddenly turned through a doorway on their right. I hurried on as fast as I could through the darkness until I reached the spot where they had left the corridor. There, through an open door, I saw them unchaining the great Thark, Tars Tarkas, from the wall.
Hustling him roughly between them, they came immediately from the chamber, so quickly in fact that I was near to being apprehended. But I managed to run along the corridor in the direction I had been going in my pursuit of them far enough to be without the radius of their meagre light as they emerged from the cell.
Hustling him roughly between them, they came straight out of the room, so quickly that I almost got caught. But I managed to run down the hallway in the direction I had been going to chase them far enough to be out of the reach of their weak light as they came out of the cell.
I had naturally assumed that they would return with Tars Tarkas the same way that they had come, which would have carried them away from me; but, to my chagrin, they wheeled directly in my direction as they left the room. There was nothing for me but to hasten on in advance and keep out of the light of their torch. I dared not attempt to halt in the darkness of any of the many intersecting corridors, for I knew nothing of the direction they might take. Chance was as likely as not to carry me into the very corridor they might choose to enter.
I naturally thought they would leave with Tars Tarkas the same way they came, which would mean they would move away from me; but, to my disappointment, they turned right towards me as they left the room. I had no choice but to hurry ahead and stay out of the light from their torch. I didn’t dare stop in the darkness of any of the many intersecting corridors, since I had no idea which way they might go. It was just as likely I would end up in the exact corridor they might choose to enter.
The sensation of moving rapidly through these dark passages was far from reassuring. I knew not at what moment I might plunge headlong into some terrible pit or meet with some of the ghoulish creatures that inhabit these lower worlds beneath the dead cities of dying Mars. There filtered to me a faint radiance from the torch of the men behind—just enough to permit me to trace the direction of the winding passageways directly before me, and so keep me from dashing myself against the walls at the turns.
The feeling of rushing through these dark tunnels was anything but comforting. I had no idea when I might fall into a deep pit or encounter the creepy creatures that live in these lower realms beneath the abandoned cities of dying Mars. A faint light flickered from the torches of the men behind me—just enough to help me see the winding paths ahead and avoid crashing into the walls at the corners.
Presently I came to a place where five corridors diverged from a common point. I had hastened along one of them for some little distance when suddenly the faint light of the torch disappeared from behind me. I paused to listen for sounds of the party behind me, but the silence was as utter as the silence of the tomb.
Currently, I reached a spot where five hallways branched off from a central point. I had hurried down one of them for a short while when suddenly the weak light of the torch vanished behind me. I stopped to listen for any sounds from the group behind me, but the silence was as complete as the silence of a grave.
Quickly I realized that the warriors had taken one of the other corridors with their prisoner, and so I hastened back with a feeling of considerable relief to take up a much safer and more desirable position behind them. It was much slower work returning, however, than it had been coming, for now the darkness was as utter as the silence.
Quickly, I realized that the warriors had taken one of the other corridors with their prisoner, so I rushed back, feeling significantly relieved to take a much safer and better position behind them. However, getting back was much slower than when I had come, as now the darkness was as complete as the silence.
It was necessary to feel every foot of the way back with my hand against the side wall, that I might not pass the spot where the five roads radiated. After what seemed an eternity to me, I reached the place and recognized it by groping across the entrances to the several corridors until I had counted five of them. In not one, however, showed the faintest sign of light.
I had to feel my way back by keeping my hand against the side wall so I wouldn’t miss the spot where the five roads branched out. After what felt like forever, I found the place and identified it by feeling across the entrances to the different corridors until I had counted five. But none of them showed even the slightest hint of light.
I listened intently, but the naked feet of the green men sent back no guiding echoes, though presently I thought I detected the clank of side arms in the far distance of the middle corridor. Up this, then, I hastened, searching for the light, and stopping to listen occasionally for a repetition of the sound; but soon I was forced to admit that I must have been following a blind lead, as only darkness and silence rewarded my efforts.
I listened closely, but the bare feet of the green men didn’t make any sounds that would guide me. However, I thought I heard the clanking of weapons far down the middle corridor. So, I hurried down this path, looking for light and stopping now and then to see if I could hear the sound again. But soon, I had to accept that I must have been chasing a dead end, as all I found was darkness and silence.
Again I retraced my steps toward the parting of the ways, when to my surprise I came upon the entrance to three diverging corridors, any one of which I might have traversed in my hasty dash after the false clue I had been following. Here was a pretty fix, indeed! Once back at the point where the five passageways met, I might wait with some assurance for the return of the warriors with Tars Tarkas. My knowledge of their customs lent colour to the belief that he was but being escorted to the audience chamber to have sentence passed upon him. I had not the slightest doubt but that they would preserve so doughty a warrior as the great Thark for the rare sport he would furnish at the Great Games.
Again, I retraced my steps toward the fork in the road when, to my surprise, I came across the entrance to three different corridors, any of which I could have taken in my hurried chase after the false clue I had been following. What a predicament this was! Once back at the junction where the five passageways met, I could wait with some confidence for the return of the warriors with Tars Tarkas. My understanding of their customs added weight to the belief that he was just being escorted to the audience chamber to receive his sentence. I had no doubt that they would keep such a brave warrior as the great Thark for the rare entertainment he would provide at the Great Games.
But unless I could find my way back to that point the chances were most excellent that I would wander for days through the awful blackness, until, overcome by thirst and hunger, I lay down to die, or—What was that!
But unless I could find my way back to that spot, the odds were really high that I would roam for days through the terrible darkness, until, overwhelmed by thirst and hunger, I collapsed to die, or—What was that!
A faint shuffling sounded behind me, and as I cast a hasty glance over my shoulder my blood froze in my veins for the thing I saw there. It was not so much fear of the present danger as it was the horrifying memories it recalled of that time I near went mad over the corpse of the man I had killed in the dungeons of the Warhoons, when blazing eyes came out of the dark recesses and dragged the thing that had been a man from my clutches and I heard it scraping over the stone of my prison as they bore it away to their terrible feast.
A faint shuffling noise came from behind me, and when I quickly looked over my shoulder, my blood ran cold at what I saw. It wasn't just the fear of the immediate threat; it was the terrifying memories it brought back from the time I almost lost my mind over the body of the man I had killed in the Warhoon dungeons. Blazing eyes emerged from the dark corners and pulled the thing that had once been a man from my grasp, and I could hear it scraping over the stone of my cell as they took it away for their horrific feast.
And now in these black pits of the other Warhoons I looked into those same fiery eyes, blazing at me through the terrible darkness, revealing no sign of the beast behind them. I think that the most fearsome attribute of these awesome creatures is their silence and the fact that one never sees them—nothing but those baleful eyes glaring unblinkingly out of the dark void behind.
And now, in these dark pits of the other Warhoons, I stared into those same fiery eyes, glaring at me through the terrible darkness, showing no hint of the creature behind them. I believe the most frightening thing about these incredible beings is their silence and the fact that you never really see them—just those menacing eyes staring unblinkingly out of the dark void behind.
Grasping my long-sword tightly in my hand, I backed slowly along the corridor away from the thing that watched me, but ever as I retreated the eyes advanced, nor was there any sound, not even the sound of breathing, except the occasional shuffling sound as of the dragging of a dead limb, that had first attracted my attention.
Gripping my sword tightly, I slowly backed away down the corridor from the thing that was watching me. But as I retreated, the eyes kept coming closer, and there was no sound, not even breathing, except for the occasional shuffling noise like something heavy being dragged—the sound that had first caught my attention.
On and on I went, but I could not escape my sinister pursuer. Suddenly I heard the shuffling noise at my right, and, looking, saw another pair of eyes, evidently approaching from an intersecting corridor. As I started to renew my slow retreat I heard the noise repeated behind me, and then before I could turn I heard it again at my left.
On and on I went, but I couldn't escape my ominous pursuer. Suddenly, I heard shuffling to my right and, looking over, saw another pair of eyes clearly coming from a side corridor. As I began to back away slowly, I heard the noise again behind me, and before I could turn, I heard it once more to my left.
The things were all about me. They had me surrounded at the intersection of two corridors. Retreat was cut off in all directions, unless I chose to charge one of the beasts. Even then I had no doubt but that the others would hurl themselves upon my back. I could not even guess the size or nature of the weird creatures. That they were of goodly proportions I guessed from the fact that the eyes were on a level with my own.
The creatures were all around me. They had me trapped at the intersection of two hallways. There was no way to escape in any direction unless I decided to confront one of the beasts. Even then, I was sure that the others would attack me from behind. I couldn't even figure out the size or type of these strange beings. I could tell they were big because their eyes were at the same level as mine.
Why is it that darkness so magnifies our dangers? By day I would have charged the great banth itself, had I thought it necessary, but hemmed in by the darkness of these silent pits I hesitated before a pair of eyes.
Why does darkness amplify our fears so much? During the day, I would have charged at the massive banth without a second thought, but surrounded by the shadows of these silent pits, I hesitated when faced with a pair of eyes.
Soon I saw that the matter shortly would be taken entirely from my hands, for the eyes at my right were moving slowly nearer me, as were those at my left and those behind and before me. Gradually they were closing in upon me—but still that awful stealthy silence!
Soon I realized that the situation would soon be taken completely out of my hands, as the eyes to my right were slowly moving closer to me, along with those on my left and those behind and in front of me. Gradually, they were surrounding me—but still that terrible, quiet silence!
For what seemed hours the eyes approached gradually closer and closer, until I felt that I should go mad for the horror of it. I had been constantly turning this way and that to prevent any sudden rush from behind, until I was fairly worn out. At length I could endure it no longer, and, taking a fresh grasp upon my long-sword, I turned suddenly and charged down upon one of my tormentors.
For what felt like hours, the eyes got closer and closer, until I thought I would go insane from the terror of it. I had been constantly looking around to stop any sudden attack from behind, until I was completely exhausted. Finally, I couldn’t take it anymore, and, gripping my longsword tightly, I suddenly turned and charged at one of my tormentors.
As I was almost upon it the thing retreated before me, but a sound from behind caused me to wheel in time to see three pairs of eyes rushing at me from the rear. With a cry of rage I turned to meet the cowardly beasts, but as I advanced they retreated as had their fellow. Another glance over my shoulder discovered the first eyes sneaking on me again. And again I charged, only to see the eyes retreat before me and hear the muffled rush of the three at my back.
As I got close to it, the thing backed away from me, but a sound from behind made me turn just in time to see three pairs of eyes coming at me from the rear. With a shout of anger, I faced the cowardly creatures, but as I moved forward, they backed away just like their companion. Another look over my shoulder revealed the first set of eyes creeping up on me again. So I charged once more, only to watch the eyes pull back and hear the muted rush of the three behind me.
Thus we continued, the eyes always a little closer in the end than they had been before, until I thought that I should go mad with the terrible strain of the ordeal. That they were waiting to spring upon my back seemed evident, and that it would not be long before they succeeded was equally apparent, for I could not endure the wear of this repeated charge and countercharge indefinitely. In fact, I could feel myself weakening from the mental and physical strain I had been undergoing.
So we kept going, our eyes always a bit closer in the end than before, until I felt like I might go crazy from the pressure of the situation. It was clear to me that they were ready to pounce on me, and it was obvious that it wouldn't be long before they succeeded, since I couldn't handle the toll of this constant back-and-forth forever. Honestly, I could feel myself getting weaker from the mental and physical stress I had been enduring.
At that moment I caught another glimpse from the corner of my eye of the single pair of eyes at my back making a sudden rush upon me. I turned to meet the charge; there was a quick rush of the three from the other direction; but I determined to pursue the single pair until I should have at least settled my account with one of the beasts and thus be relieved of the strain of meeting attacks from both directions.
At that moment, I caught another glimpse out of the corner of my eye of the one pair of eyes behind me making a sudden charge at me. I turned to face the attack; there was a quick rush from the other three in the opposite direction; but I decided to focus on the single pair until I had at least dealt with one of the creatures, so I could relieve myself of the pressure of facing attacks from both sides.
There was no sound in the corridor, only that of my own breathing, yet I knew that those three uncanny creatures were almost upon me. The eyes in front were not retreating so rapidly now; I was almost within sword reach of them. I raised my sword arm to deal the blow that should free me, and then I felt a heavy body upon my back. A cold, moist, slimy something fastened itself upon my throat. I stumbled and went down.
There was no sound in the hallway, just my own breathing, but I knew those three eerie creatures were almost on me. The eyes in front weren’t moving away as quickly now; I was nearly within sword distance of them. I raised my sword arm to strike the blow that would set me free, and then I felt a heavy weight on my back. A cold, damp, slimy something latched onto my throat. I stumbled and fell.
CHAPTER XV
FLIGHT AND PURSUIT
I could not have been unconscious more than a few seconds, and yet I know that I was unconscious, for the next thing I realized was that a growing radiance was illuminating the corridor about me and the eyes were gone.
I couldn't have been out for more than a few seconds, yet I knew I was unconscious because the next thing I noticed was a bright light lighting up the hallway around me, and the eyes were gone.
I was unharmed except for a slight bruise upon my forehead where it had struck the stone flagging as I fell.
I was fine except for a little bruise on my forehead from hitting the stone pavement when I fell.
I sprang to my feet to ascertain the cause of the light. It came from a torch in the hand of one of a party of four green warriors, who were coming rapidly down the corridor toward me. They had not yet seen me, and so I lost no time in slipping into the first intersecting corridor that I could find. This time, however, I did not advance so far away from the main corridor as on the other occasion that had resulted in my losing Tars Tarkas and his guards.
I jumped up to figure out where the light was coming from. It was a torch held by one of four green warriors who were quickly coming down the hallway toward me. They hadn't spotted me yet, so I wasted no time slipping into the first side corridor I could find. This time, though, I didn’t go as far from the main corridor as I had before when I lost track of Tars Tarkas and his guards.
The party came rapidly toward the opening of the passageway in which I crouched against the wall. As they passed by I breathed a sigh of relief. I had not been discovered, and, best of all, the party was the same that I had followed into the pits. It consisted of Tars Tarkas and his three guards.
The group quickly approached the entrance of the passage where I was crouched against the wall. As they walked by, I let out a sigh of relief. I hadn’t been found, and best of all, it was the same group I had followed into the pits. It included Tars Tarkas and his three guards.
I fell in behind them and soon we were at the cell in which the great Thark had been chained. Two of the warriors remained without while the man with the keys entered with the Thark to fasten his irons upon him once more. The two outside started to stroll slowly in the direction of the spiral runway which led to the floors above, and in a moment were lost to view beyond a turn in the corridor.
I followed them, and soon we reached the cell where the great Thark had been chained. Two of the warriors stayed outside while the man with the keys went in with the Thark to secure his chains again. The two outside began to walk slowly towards the spiral ramp that led to the upper floors, and soon they were out of sight around a corner in the corridor.
The torch had been stuck in a socket beside the door, so that its rays illuminated both the corridor and the cell at the same time. As I saw the two warriors disappear I approached the entrance to the cell, with a well-defined plan already formulated.
The torch was stuck in a socket by the door, lighting up both the hallway and the cell at the same time. As I watched the two warriors vanish, I moved toward the cell entrance, with a clear plan already in mind.
While I disliked the thought of carrying out the thing that I had decided upon, there seemed no alternative if Tars Tarkas and I were to go back together to my little camp in the hills.
While I didn't like the idea of doing what I had decided, there seemed to be no other option if Tars Tarkas and I were going to return together to my small camp in the hills.
Keeping near the wall, I came quite close to the door to Tars Tarkas’ cell, and there I stood with my longsword above my head, grasped with both hands, that I might bring it down in one quick cut upon the skull of the jailer as he emerged.
Staying close to the wall, I got pretty close to the door of Tars Tarkas' cell, and there I stood with my longsword raised above my head, gripped with both hands, so I could bring it down in one swift strike on the jailer’s head as he came out.
I dislike to dwell upon what followed after I heard the footsteps of the man as he approached the doorway. It is enough that within another minute or two, Tars Tarkas, wearing the metal of a Warhoon chief, was hurrying down the corridor toward the spiral runway, bearing the Warhoon’s torch to light his way. A dozen paces behind him followed John Carter, Prince of Helium.
I don’t want to spend too much time on what happened after I heard the man’s footsteps as he came to the doorway. It’s enough to say that within a minute or two, Tars Tarkas, wearing the insignia of a Warhoon chief, was quickly making his way down the hallway toward the spiral runway, holding the Warhoon’s torch to light his path. A dozen steps behind him was John Carter, Prince of Helium.
The two companions of the man who lay now beside the door of the cell that had been Tars Tarkas’ had just started to ascend the runway as the Thark came in view.
The two friends of the man who was now lying beside the door of the cell that had been Tars Tarkas’ had just begun to walk up the runway as the Thark appeared in sight.
“Why so long, Tan Gama?” cried one of the men.
“Why is it taking so long, Tan Gama?” shouted one of the men.
“I had trouble with a lock,” replied Tars Tarkas. “And now I find that I have left my short-sword in the Thark’s cell. Go you on, I’ll return and fetch it.”
“I had a problem with a lock,” Tars Tarkas replied. “And now I realize I left my short sword in the Thark’s cell. You go ahead, I’ll go back and get it.”
“As you will, Tan Gama,” replied he who had before spoken. “We shall see you above directly.”
“As you wish, Tan Gama,” replied the one who had spoken earlier. “We’ll see you up there soon.”
“Yes,” replied Tars Tarkas, and turned as though to retrace his steps to the cell, but he only waited until the two had disappeared at the floor above. Then I joined him, we extinguished the torch, and together we crept toward the spiral incline that led to the upper floors of the building.
“Yes,” Tars Tarkas replied, turning as if to head back to the cell, but he just waited until the two had disappeared on the floor above. Then I joined him, we snuffed out the torch, and together we crept toward the spiral ramp that led to the upper floors of the building.
At the first floor we found that the hallway ran but halfway through, necessitating the crossing of a rear room full of green folk, ere we could reach the inner courtyard, so there was but one thing left for us to do, and that was to gain the second floor and the hallway through which I had traversed the length of the building.
At the first floor, we discovered that the hallway only extended halfway, requiring us to cross through a back room filled with green people before we could access the inner courtyard. So, there was only one option left for us: to head up to the second floor and take the hallway I had walked through that ran the length of the building.
Cautiously we ascended. We could hear the sounds of conversation coming from the room above, but the hall still was unlighted, nor was any one in sight as we gained the top of the runway. Together we threaded the long hall and reached the balcony overlooking the courtyard, without being detected.
Cautiously, we made our way up. We could hear people talking in the room above, but the hallway was still dark, and no one was in sight as we reached the top of the stairs. Together, we navigated the long hallway and arrived at the balcony overlooking the courtyard without being noticed.
At our right was the window letting into the room in which I had seen Tan Gama and the other warriors as they started to Tars Tarkas’ cell earlier in the evening. His companions had returned here, and we now overheard a portion of their conversation.
At our right was the window leading into the room where I had seen Tan Gama and the other warriors as they headed to Tars Tarkas’ cell earlier that evening. His companions had come back here, and we now caught part of their conversation.
“What can be detaining Tan Gama?” asked one.
"What could be keeping Tan Gama?" asked one.
“He certainly could not be all this time fetching his shortsword from the Thark’s cell,” spoke another.
“He definitely couldn't be going to get his shortsword from the Thark's cell all this time,” said another.
“His short-sword?” asked a woman. “What mean you?”
“His short sword?” a woman asked. “What do you mean?”
“Tan Gama left his short-sword in the Thark’s cell,” explained the first speaker, “and left us at the runway, to return and get it.”
“Tan Gama left his short sword in the Thark’s cell,” the first speaker explained, “and left us at the runway to go back and get it.”
“Tan Gama wore no short-sword this night,” said the woman. “It was broken in to-day’s battle with the Thark, and Tan Gama gave it to me to repair. See, I have it here,” and as she spoke she drew Tan Gama’s short-sword from beneath her sleeping silks and furs.
“Tan Gama isn't wearing his short sword tonight,” the woman said. “It got broken in today’s fight with the Thark, and Tan Gama asked me to fix it. Look, I have it right here,” and as she spoke, she pulled Tan Gama’s short sword from beneath her sleeping silks and furs.
The warriors sprang to their feet.
The warriors jumped to their feet.
“There is something amiss here,” cried one.
“There’s something off here,” shouted one.
“’Tis even what I myself thought when Tan Gama left us at the runway,” said another. “Methought then that his voice sounded strangely.”
“It’s exactly what I thought when Tan Gama left us at the runway,” said another. “I thought then that his voice sounded strange.”
“Come! let us hasten to the pits.”
“Come! Let’s hurry to the pits.”
We waited to hear no more. Slinging my harness into a long single strap, I lowered Tars Tarkas to the courtyard beneath, and an instant later dropped to his side.
We waited to hear nothing more. Tossing my harness into a long single strap, I lowered Tars Tarkas to the courtyard below, and a moment later, I dropped down to join him.
We had spoken scarcely a dozen words since I had felled Tan Gama at the cell door and seen in the torch’s light the expression of utter bewilderment upon the great Thark’s face.
We had barely said a dozen words since I took down Tan Gama at the cell door and saw the look of complete confusion on the great Thark's face in the light of the torch.
“By this time,” he had said, “I should have learned to wonder at nothing which John Carter accomplishes.” That was all. He did not need to tell me that he appreciated the friendship which had prompted me to risk my life to rescue him, nor did he need to say that he was glad to see me.
“By now,” he said, “I should have learned to be amazed by nothing John Carter does.” That was all. He didn’t need to tell me that he valued the friendship that made me risk my life to save him, nor did he need to say he was happy to see me.
This fierce green warrior had been the first to greet me that day, now twenty years gone, which had witnessed my first advent upon Mars. He had met me with levelled spear and cruel hatred in his heart as he charged down upon me, bending low at the side of his mighty thoat as I stood beside the incubator of his horde upon the dead sea bottom beyond Korad. And now among the inhabitants of two worlds I counted none a better friend than Tars Tarkas, Jeddak of the Tharks.
This fierce green warrior was the first to greet me that day, now twenty years ago, when I first set foot on Mars. He met me with his spear raised and a fierce hatred in his heart as he charged at me, bending low next to his powerful thoat while I stood beside the incubator of his horde on the dead sea floor beyond Korad. And now, among the inhabitants of two worlds, I counted none a better friend than Tars Tarkas, Jeddak of the Tharks.
As we reached the courtyard we stood in the shadows beneath the balcony for a moment to discuss our plans.
As we got to the courtyard, we paused in the shadows under the balcony for a moment to go over our plans.
“There be five now in the party, Tars Tarkas,” I said; “Thuvia, Xodar, Carthoris, and ourselves. We shall need five thoats to bear us.”
“There are now five in the party, Tars Tarkas,” I said; “Thuvia, Xodar, Carthoris, and us. We will need five thoats to carry us.”
“Carthoris!” he cried. “Your son?”
“Carthoris!” he shouted. “Your son?”
“Yes. I found him in the prison of Shador, on the Sea of Omean, in the land of the First Born.”
“Yes. I found him in the Shador prison, by the Omean Sea, in the land of the First Born.”
“I know not any of these places, John Carter. Be they upon Barsoom?”
“I don’t know any of these places, John Carter. Are they on Barsoom?”
“Upon and below, my friend; but wait until we shall have made good our escape, and you shall hear the strangest narrative that ever a Barsoomian of the outer world gave ear to. Now we must steal our thoats and be well away to the north before these fellows discover how we have tricked them.”
“Up and down, my friend; but wait until we’ve successfully escaped, and you’ll hear the strangest story that any Barsoomian from the outside world has ever listened to. Right now, we need to grab our thoats and get moving north before these guys realize how we’ve outsmarted them.”
In safety we reached the great gates at the far end of the courtyard, through which it was necessary to take our thoats to the avenue beyond. It is no easy matter to handle five of these great, fierce beasts, which by nature are as wild and ferocious as their masters and held in subjection by cruelty and brute force alone.
In safety, we reached the large gates at the far end of the courtyard, through which we needed to take our route to the avenue beyond. It's not easy to manage five of these large, fierce animals, which by nature are as wild and aggressive as their handlers and are kept under control solely by cruelty and brute force.
As we approached them they sniffed our unfamiliar scent and with squeals of rage circled about us. Their long, massive necks upreared raised their great, gaping mouths high above our heads. They are fearsome appearing brutes at best, but when they are aroused they are fully as dangerous as they look. The thoat stands a good ten feet at the shoulder. His hide is sleek and hairless, and of a dark slate colour on back and sides, shading down his eight legs to a vivid yellow at the huge, padded, nailless feet; the belly is pure white. A broad, flat tail, larger at the tip than at the root, completes the picture of this ferocious green Martian mount—a fit war steed for these warlike people.
As we got closer, they picked up on our unfamiliar scent and circled around us, squealing in anger. Their long, massive necks lifted high, raising their huge, gaping mouths above our heads. They look terrifying at first glance, but when they're provoked, they're just as dangerous as they appear. The thoat stands about ten feet tall at the shoulder. Its skin is smooth and hairless, dark slate on the back and sides, fading to a bright yellow on its eight legs at the large, padded, nailless feet; the belly is pure white. A wide, flat tail, thicker at the end than at the base, completes the image of this fierce green Martian mount—a perfect war beast for these aggressive people.
As the thoats are guided by telepathic means alone, there is no need for rein or bridle, and so our object now was to find two that would obey our unspoken commands. As they charged about us we succeeded in mastering them sufficiently to prevent any concerted attack upon us, but the din of their squealing was certain to bring investigating warriors into the courtyard were it to continue much longer.
As the thoats are directed solely through telepathy, there’s no need for reins or a bridle, so our goal now was to find two that would follow our unspoken commands. As they charged around us, we managed to control them enough to stop any coordinated attack on us, but the noise of their squealing was sure to attract warriors to the courtyard if it went on much longer.
At length I was successful in reaching the side of one great brute, and ere he knew what I was about I was firmly seated astride his glossy back. A moment later Tars Tarkas had caught and mounted another, and then between us we herded three or four more toward the great gates.
At last, I managed to get alongside one huge creature, and before it realized what I was doing, I was firmly sitting on its shiny back. A moment later, Tars Tarkas had caught and climbed onto another one, and together we drove three or four more toward the massive gates.
Tars Tarkas rode ahead and, leaning down to the latch, threw the barriers open, while I held the loose thoats from breaking back to the herd. Then together we rode through into the avenue with our stolen mounts and, without waiting to close the gates, hurried off toward the southern boundary of the city.
Tars Tarkas rode ahead and, leaning down to the latch, threw open the barriers, while I kept the loose throats from running back to the herd. Then we rode through into the avenue with our stolen horses and, without pausing to close the gates, rushed off toward the southern edge of the city.
Thus far our escape had been little short of marvellous, nor did our good fortune desert us, for we passed the outer purlieus of the dead city and came to our camp without hearing even the faintest sound of pursuit.
So far, our escape had been nothing short of amazing, and luck was still on our side, as we made it past the outer edges of the abandoned city and reached our camp without hearing even the slightest noise of anyone chasing us.
Here a low whistle, the prearranged signal, apprised the balance of our party that I was returning, and we were met by the three with every manifestation of enthusiastic rejoicing.
Here, a soft whistle—the agreed-upon signal—alerted the rest of our group that I was coming back, and we were greeted by the three of them with enthusiastic excitement.
But little time was wasted in narration of our adventure. Tars Tarkas and Carthoris exchanged the dignified and formal greetings common upon Barsoom, but I could tell intuitively that the Thark loved my boy and that Carthoris reciprocated his affection.
But we didn’t spend much time talking about our adventure. Tars Tarkas and Carthoris exchanged the respectful and formal greetings typical on Barsoom, but I could tell instinctively that the Thark cared for my son and that Carthoris felt the same way.
Xodar and the green Jeddak were formally presented to each other. Then Thuvia was lifted to the least fractious thoat, Xodar and Carthoris mounted two others, and we set out at a rapid pace toward the east. At the far extremity of the city we circled toward the north, and under the glorious rays of the two moons we sped noiselessly across the dead sea bottom, away from the Warhoons and the First Born, but to what new dangers and adventures we knew not.
Xodar and the green Jeddak were introduced to each other. Then Thuvia was helped onto the least temperamental thoat, while Xodar and Carthoris got on two others, and we took off quickly toward the east. At the far edge of the city, we turned north, and under the brilliant light of the two moons, we moved silently across the dead sea floor, away from the Warhoons and the First Born, but we had no idea what new dangers and adventures awaited us.
Toward noon of the following day we halted to rest our mounts and ourselves. The beasts we hobbled, that they might move slowly about cropping the ochre moss-like vegetation which constitutes both food and drink for them on the march. Thuvia volunteered to remain on watch while the balance of the party slept for an hour.
Toward noon the next day, we stopped to rest our horses and ourselves. We hobbled the animals so they could move around slowly, eating the reddish, moss-like plants that served as both food and water for them during the journey. Thuvia offered to keep watch while the rest of the group took an hour's sleep.
It seemed to me that I had but closed my eyes when I felt her hand upon my shoulder and heard her soft voice warning me of a new danger.
It felt like I had just closed my eyes when I felt her hand on my shoulder and heard her gentle voice warning me about a new threat.
“Arise, O Prince,” she whispered. “There be that behind us which has the appearance of a great body of pursuers.”
“Get up, Prince,” she whispered. “There’s something behind us that looks like a large group of pursuers.”
The girl stood pointing in the direction from whence we had come, and as I arose and looked, I, too, thought that I could detect a thin dark line on the far horizon. I awoke the others. Tars Tarkas, whose giant stature towered high above the rest of us, could see the farthest.
The girl stood pointing in the direction we had come from, and as I got up and looked, I thought I could see a thin dark line on the distant horizon. I woke the others. Tars Tarkas, whose massive height loomed over the rest of us, could see the farthest.
“It is a great body of mounted men,” he said, “and they are travelling at high speed.”
“It’s a large group of mounted soldiers,” he said, “and they’re moving really fast.”
There was no time to be lost. We sprang to our hobbled thoats, freed them, and mounted. Then we turned our faces once more toward the north and took our flight again at the highest speed of our slowest beast.
There was no time to waste. We quickly freed our hobbled animals and got on. Then we faced north again and took off at the highest speed of our slowest creature.
For the balance of the day and all the following night we raced across that ochre wilderness with the pursuers at our back ever gaining upon us. Slowly but surely they were lessening the distance between us. Just before dark they had been close enough for us to plainly distinguish that they were green Martians, and all during the long night we distinctly heard the clanking of their accoutrements behind us.
For the rest of the day and all through the night, we sped across that brown wilderness with our pursuers right behind us, getting closer by the minute. Little by little, they were closing the gap. Just before dark, they were close enough for us to clearly see that they were green Martians, and throughout the long night, we could distinctly hear the clanking of their gear behind us.
As the sun rose on the second day of our flight it disclosed the pursuing horde not a half-mile in our rear. As they saw us a fiendish shout of triumph rose from their ranks.
As the sun came up on the second day of our flight, it revealed the chasing group not half a mile behind us. When they spotted us, a wicked cheer of triumph erupted from their ranks.
Several miles in advance lay a range of hills—the farther shore of the dead sea we had been crossing. Could we but reach these hills our chances of escape would be greatly enhanced, but Thuvia’s mount, although carrying the lightest burden, already was showing signs of exhaustion. I was riding beside her when suddenly her animal staggered and lurched against mine. I saw that he was going down, but ere he fell I snatched the girl from his back and swung her to a place upon my own thoat, behind me, where she clung with her arms about me.
Several miles ahead were a range of hills—the far shore of the dead sea we had been crossing. If only we could reach those hills, our chances of escape would significantly improve, but Thuvia’s mount, even though it was carrying the lightest load, was already showing signs of exhaustion. I was riding next to her when suddenly her animal stumbled and leaned against mine. I could see it was going down, but before it fell, I grabbed the girl from its back and lifted her onto my own mount behind me, where she held onto me with her arms.
This double burden soon proved too much for my already overtaxed beast, and thus our speed was terribly diminished, for the others would proceed no faster than the slowest of us could go. In that little party there was not one who would desert another; yet we were of different countries, different colours, different races, different religions—and one of us was of a different world.
This double burden quickly became too much for my already exhausted beast, and as a result, our speed dropped significantly, since the others would go no faster than the slowest among us. In that small group, not a single person would abandon another; still, we came from different countries, different skin tones, different races, different faiths—and one of us was from a completely different world.
We were quite close to the hills, but the Warhoons were gaining so rapidly that we had given up all hope of reaching them in time. Thuvia and I were in the rear, for our beast was lagging more and more. Suddenly I felt the girl’s warm lips press a kiss upon my shoulder. “For thy sake, O my Prince,” she murmured. Then her arms slipped from about my waist and she was gone.
We were really close to the hills, but the Warhoons were catching up so fast that we had lost all hope of getting there in time. Thuvia and I were at the back because our beast was falling behind more and more. Suddenly, I felt the girl’s warm lips kiss my shoulder. “For you, my Prince,” she whispered. Then her arms slipped from around my waist and she was gone.
I turned and saw that she had deliberately slipped to the ground in the very path of the cruel demons who pursued us, thinking that by lightening the burden of my mount it might thus be enabled to bear me to the safety of the hills. Poor child! She should have known John Carter better than that.
I turned and saw that she had intentionally fallen to the ground right in the path of the ruthless demons chasing us, believing that by making my ride lighter, it might be able to carry me to the safety of the hills. Poor girl! She should have known John Carter better than that.
Turning my thoat, I urged him after her, hoping to reach her side and bear her on again in our hopeless flight. Carthoris must have glanced behind him at about the same time and taken in the situation, for by the time I had reached Thuvia’s side he was there also, and, springing from his mount, he threw her upon its back and, turning the animal’s head toward the hills, gave the beast a sharp crack across the rump with the flat of his sword. Then he attempted to do the same with mine.
Turning my head, I urged him to follow her, hoping to reach her side and carry her along in our desperate escape. Carthoris must have looked back at the same moment and understood the situation, because by the time I got to Thuvia, he was there too. He jumped off his mount, tossed her onto its back, and, turning the animal’s head toward the hills, gave it a sharp slap on the rear with the flat of his sword. Then he tried to do the same with my horse.
The brave boy’s act of chivalrous self-sacrifice filled me with pride, nor did I care that it had wrested from us our last frail chance for escape. The Warhoons were now close upon us. Tars Tarkas and Xodar had discovered our absence and were charging rapidly to our support. Everything pointed toward a splendid ending of my second journey to Barsoom. I hated to go out without having seen my divine Princess, and held her in my arms once again; but if it were not writ upon the book of Fate that such was to be, then would I take the most that was coming to me, and in these last few moments that were to be vouchsafed me before I passed over into that unguessed future I could at least give such an account of myself in my chosen vocation as would leave the Warhoons of the South food for discourse for the next twenty generations.
The brave boy’s heroic act of self-sacrifice filled me with pride, even though it had taken away our last slim chance for escape. The Warhoons were closing in on us. Tars Tarkas and Xodar had realized we were missing and were rushing to our aid. Everything pointed to a glorious end to my second journey to Barsoom. I hated the idea of going out without having seen my beautiful Princess and holding her in my arms again; but if it wasn’t in the cards for me, then I would accept what was coming my way, and in these final moments before I stepped into the unknown, I could at least make sure to give the Warhoons of the South something to talk about for the next twenty generations.
As Carthoris was not mounted, I slipped from the back of my own mount and took my place at his side to meet the charge of the howling devils bearing down upon us. A moment later Tars Tarkas and Xodar ranged themselves on either hand, turning their thoats loose that we might all be on an equal footing.
As Carthoris wasn't on a mount, I dismounted from my own and took my place next to him to face the oncoming howling devils. A moment later, Tars Tarkas and Xodar positioned themselves on either side of us, freeing their throats so that we could all be on equal ground.
The Warhoons were perhaps a hundred yards from us when a loud explosion sounded from above and behind us, and almost at the same instant a shell burst in their advancing ranks. At once all was confusion. A hundred warriors toppled to the ground. Riderless thoats plunged hither and thither among the dead and dying. Dismounted warriors were trampled underfoot in the stampede which followed. All semblance of order had left the ranks of the green men, and as they looked far above our heads to trace the origin of this unexpected attack, disorder turned to retreat and retreat to a wild panic. In another moment they were racing as madly away from us as they had before been charging down upon us.
The Warhoons were maybe a hundred yards away when a loud explosion went off above and behind us, and almost at the same moment, a shell hit their advancing ranks. Suddenly, everything was chaos. A hundred warriors fell to the ground. Riderless throats bolted around among the dead and dying. Dismounted warriors got trampled in the stampede that followed. Any sense of order vanished from the ranks of the green men, and as they looked up to figure out where this unexpected attack came from, confusion turned into retreat, and retreat turned into wild panic. In another moment, they were running away from us just as crazily as they had been charging toward us.
We turned to look in the direction from whence the first report had come, and there we saw, just clearing the tops of the nearer hills, a great battleship swinging majestically through the air. Her bow gun spoke again even as we looked, and another shell burst among the fleeing Warhoons.
We turned to look in the direction from which the first report had come, and there we saw, just rising above the nearby hills, a huge battleship gliding majestically through the air. Her front gun fired again just as we were watching, and another shell exploded among the fleeing Warhoons.
As she drew nearer I could not repress a wild cry of elation, for upon her bows I saw the device of Helium.
As she got closer, I couldn't hold back a wild cry of excitement, because on her front, I saw the emblem of Helium.
CHAPTER XVI
UNDER ARREST
As Carthoris, Xodar, Tars Tarkas, and I stood gazing at the magnificent vessel which meant so much to all of us, we saw a second and then a third top the summit of the hills and glide gracefully after their sister.
As Carthoris, Xodar, Tars Tarkas, and I stood looking at the incredible ship that meant so much to all of us, we saw a second and then a third one rise above the hills and smoothly follow their sister.
Now a score of one-man air scouts were launching from the upper decks of the nearer vessel, and in a moment more were speeding in long, swift dives to the ground about us.
Now, a group of one-man air scouts was taking off from the upper decks of the closer ship, and in just a moment, more were racing down in long, swift dives to the ground around us.
In another instant we were surrounded by armed sailors, and an officer had stepped forward to address us, when his eyes fell upon Carthoris. With an exclamation of surprised pleasure he sprang forward, and, placing his hands upon the boy’s shoulder, called him by name.
In no time, we were surrounded by armed sailors, and an officer stepped forward to speak to us when his eyes landed on Carthoris. With a shout of surprise and joy, he rushed forward, placed his hands on the boy’s shoulder, and called him by name.
“Carthoris, my Prince,” he cried, “Kaor! Kaor! Hor Vastus greets the son of Dejah Thoris, Princess of Helium, and of her husband, John Carter. Where have you been, O my Prince? All Helium has been plunged in sorrow. Terrible have been the calamities that have befallen your great-grandsire’s mighty nation since the fatal day that saw you leave our midst.”
“Carthoris, my Prince,” he shouted, “Kaor! Kaor! Hor Vastus welcomes the son of Dejah Thoris, Princess of Helium, and her husband, John Carter. Where have you been, my Prince? All of Helium has been filled with grief. Terrible tragedies have struck your great-great-grandfather’s powerful nation since the fateful day you left us.”
“Grieve not, my good Hor Vastus,” cried Carthoris, “since I bring not back myself alone to cheer my mother’s heart and the hearts of my beloved people, but also one whom all Barsoom loved best—her greatest warrior and her saviour—John Carter, Prince of Helium!”
“Don’t be sad, my good Hor Vastus,” exclaimed Carthoris, “because I’m not just bringing myself back to lift my mother’s spirits and those of my loved ones, but also someone whom all of Barsoom adored the most—her greatest warrior and her savior—John Carter, Prince of Helium!”
Hor Vastus turned in the direction indicated by Carthoris, and as his eyes fell upon me he was like to have collapsed from sheer surprise.
Hor Vastus turned toward the direction Carthoris pointed, and when he saw me, he nearly collapsed from shock.
“John Carter!” he exclaimed, and then a sudden troubled look came into his eyes. “My Prince,” he started, “where hast thou—” and then he stopped, but I knew the question that his lips dared not frame. The loyal fellow would not be the one to force from mine a confession of the terrible truth that I had returned from the bosom of the Iss, the River of Mystery, back from the shore of the Lost Sea of Korus, and the Valley Dor.
“John Carter!” he exclaimed, and then a sudden troubled look came into his eyes. “My Prince,” he started, “where have you—” and then he stopped, but I knew the question that he couldn’t bring himself to ask. The loyal guy wouldn’t be the one to make me confess the terrible truth that I had returned from the heart of the Iss, the River of Mystery, back from the shore of the Lost Sea of Korus, and the Valley Dor.
“Ah, my Prince,” he continued, as though no thought had interrupted his greeting, “that you are back is sufficient, and let Hor Vastus’ sword have the high honour of being first at thy feet.” With these words the noble fellow unbuckled his scabbard and flung his sword upon the ground before me.
“Ah, my Prince,” he continued, as if nothing had disrupted his greeting, “your return is enough, and let Hor Vastus’ sword have the honor of being the first at your feet.” With these words, the noble man unbuckled his scabbard and threw his sword on the ground before me.
Could you know the customs and the character of red Martians you would appreciate the depth of meaning that that simple act conveyed to me and to all about us who witnessed it. The thing was equivalent to saying, “My sword, my body, my life, my soul are yours to do with as you wish. Until death and after death I look to you alone for authority for my every act. Be you right or wrong, your word shall be my only truth. Whoso raises his hand against you must answer to my sword.”
If you understood the customs and the nature of red Martians, you would appreciate the deep meaning that simple act held for me and for everyone around us who saw it. It was like saying, “My sword, my body, my life, my soul are yours to use as you wish. Until death and beyond, I look to you alone for guidance in everything I do. Whether you’re right or wrong, your word will be my only truth. Anyone who raises a hand against you will have to answer to my sword.”
It is the oath of fealty that men occasionally pay to a Jeddak whose high character and chivalrous acts have inspired the enthusiastic love of his followers. Never had I known this high tribute paid to a lesser mortal. There was but one response possible. I stooped and lifted the sword from the ground, raised the hilt to my lips, and then, stepping to Hor Vastus, I buckled the weapon upon him with my own hands.
It’s the pledge of loyalty that people sometimes give to a Jeddak whose strong character and noble deeds have won the deep admiration of his supporters. I had never seen such a high honor given to anyone less significant. There was only one response I could make. I bent down, picked up the sword from the ground, held the hilt to my lips, and then, walking over to Hor Vastus, I strapped the weapon onto him with my own hands.
“Hor Vastus,” I said, placing my hand upon his shoulder, “you know best the promptings of your own heart. That I shall need your sword I have little doubt, but accept from John Carter upon his sacred honour the assurance that he will never call upon you to draw this sword other than in the cause of truth, justice, and righteousness.”
“Hor Vastus,” I said, putting my hand on his shoulder, “you know what your heart is telling you better than anyone. I have no doubt I’ll need your sword, but accept this assurance from John Carter on his sacred honor: he will never ask you to use this sword except for the cause of truth, justice, and righteousness.”
“That I knew, my Prince,” he replied, “ere ever I threw my beloved blade at thy feet.”
“That I knew, my Prince,” he replied, “before I ever threw my beloved sword at your feet.”
As we spoke other fliers came and went between the ground and the battleship, and presently a larger boat was launched from above, one capable of carrying a dozen persons, perhaps, and dropped lightly near us. As she touched, an officer sprang from her deck to the ground, and, advancing to Hor Vastus, saluted.
As we talked, other flyers moved back and forth between the ground and the battleship, and soon, a larger craft was launched from above, one that could carry about a dozen people, and it landed softly nearby. As it touched down, an officer jumped from the deck to the ground and approached Hor Vastus to salute him.
“Kantos Kan desires that this party whom we have rescued be brought immediately to the deck of the Xavarian,” he said.
“Kantos Kan wants the person we rescued to be brought straight to the deck of the Xavarian,” he said.
As we approached the little craft I looked about for the members of my party and for the first time noticed that Thuvia was not among them. Questioning elicited the fact that none had seen her since Carthoris had sent her thoat galloping madly toward the hills, in the hope of carrying her out of harm’s way.
As we got closer to the small boat, I looked around for my friends and for the first time realized that Thuvia was missing. When I asked, it turned out that no one had seen her since Carthoris had sent her thoat racing toward the hills, hoping to get her to safety.
Immediately Hor Vastus dispatched a dozen air scouts in as many directions to search for her. It could not be possible that she had gone far since we had last seen her. We others stepped to the deck of the craft that had been sent to fetch us, and a moment later were upon the Xavarian.
Immediately, Hor Vastus sent out a dozen aerial scouts in different directions to look for her. It couldn’t be possible that she had gone far since we last saw her. The rest of us stepped onto the deck of the craft that had come to get us, and a moment later, we were on the Xavarian.
The first man to greet me was Kantos Kan himself. My old friend had won to the highest place in the navy of Helium, but he was still to me the same brave comrade who had shared with me the privations of a Warhoon dungeon, the terrible atrocities of the Great Games, and later the dangers of our search for Dejah Thoris within the hostile city of Zodanga.
The first person to greet me was Kantos Kan himself. My old friend had climbed to the highest rank in the Helium navy, but to me, he was still the same brave companion who had endured the hardships of a Warhoon dungeon, the horrific brutality of the Great Games, and later the dangers of our quest for Dejah Thoris in the hostile city of Zodanga.
Then I had been an unknown wanderer upon a strange planet, and he a simple padwar in the navy of Helium. To-day he commanded all Helium’s great terrors of the skies, and I was a Prince of the House of Tardos Mors, Jeddak of Helium.
Then I had been an unknown traveler on a strange planet, and he was just a low-ranking officer in the navy of Helium. Today, he commanded all of Helium’s powerful forces in the skies, and I was a Prince of the House of Tardos Mors, Jeddak of Helium.
He did not ask me where I had been. Like Hor Vastus, he too dreaded the truth and would not be the one to wrest a statement from me. That it must come some time he well knew, but until it came he seemed satisfied to but know that I was with him once more. He greeted Carthoris and Tars Tarkas with the keenest delight, but he asked neither where he had been. He could scarcely keep his hands off the boy.
He didn’t ask me where I had been. Like Hor Vastus, he also feared the truth and wouldn’t be the one to force me to talk. He knew it would come out eventually, but for now, he seemed content just to have me back with him. He welcomed Carthoris and Tars Tarkas with great joy, but he didn’t ask either of them where they had been. He could hardly keep his hands off the boy.
“You do not know, John Carter,” he said to me, “how we of Helium love this son of yours. It is as though all the great love we bore his noble father and his poor mother had been centred in him. When it became known that he was lost, ten million people wept.”
“You don’t know, John Carter,” he said to me, “how much we of Helium love this son of yours. It’s like all the great love we had for his noble father and his poor mother was focused on him. When it became known that he was lost, ten million people cried.”
“What mean you, Kantos Kan,” I whispered, “by ‘his poor mother’?” for the words had seemed to carry a sinister meaning which I could not fathom.
“What do you mean, Kantos Kan,” I whispered, “by ‘his poor mother’?” because the words felt like they had a darker meaning that I couldn't understand.
He drew me to one side.
He took me aside.
“For a year,” he said, “Ever since Carthoris disappeared, Dejah Thoris has grieved and mourned for her lost boy. The blow of years ago, when you did not return from the atmosphere plant, was lessened to some extent by the duties of motherhood, for your son broke his white shell that very night.”
“For a year,” he said, “Ever since Carthoris vanished, Dejah Thoris has been heartbroken and mourning her lost son. The pain from years ago, when you didn’t come back from the atmosphere plant, was eased a bit by the responsibilities of being a mom, since your son was born that very night.”
“That she suffered terribly then, all Helium knew, for did not all Helium suffer with her the loss of her lord! But with the boy gone there was nothing left, and after expedition upon expedition returned with the same hopeless tale of no clue as to his whereabouts, our beloved Princess drooped lower and lower, until all who saw her felt that it could be but a matter of days ere she went to join her loved ones within the precincts of the Valley Dor.
“That she suffered terribly then, everyone in Helium knew, because didn’t all of Helium share in the pain of losing her lord! But with the boy gone, there was nothing left, and after expedition after expedition came back with the same discouraging news of no leads on his whereabouts, our beloved Princess became more and more despondent, until everyone who saw her felt it was only a matter of days before she would join her loved ones in the Valley Dor.”
“As a last resort, Mors Kajak, her father, and Tardos Mors, her grandfather, took command of two mighty expeditions, and a month ago sailed away to explore every inch of ground in the northern hemisphere of Barsoom. For two weeks no word has come back from them, but rumours were rife that they had met with a terrible disaster and that all were dead.
“As a last resort, Mors Kajak, her father, and Tardos Mors, her grandfather, took charge of two major expeditions, and a month ago they set off to explore every inch of land in the northern hemisphere of Barsoom. For two weeks, there has been no word from them, but rumors spread that they had suffered a terrible disaster and that everyone was dead.”
“About this time Zat Arras renewed his importunities for her hand in marriage. He has been for ever after her since you disappeared. She hated him and feared him, but with both her father and grandfather gone, Zat Arras was very powerful, for he is still Jed of Zodanga, to which position, you will remember, Tardos Mors appointed him after you had refused the honour.
“During this time, Zat Arras started pressing her again for her hand in marriage. He has been pursuing her relentlessly since you vanished. She despised and feared him, but with both her father and grandfather gone, Zat Arras was quite powerful, since he is still Jed of Zodanga, a position Tardos Mors appointed him to after you turned down the honor.”
“He had a secret audience with her six days ago. What took place none knows, but the next day Dejah Thoris had disappeared, and with her had gone a dozen of her household guard and body servants, including Sola the green woman—Tars Tarkas’ daughter, you recall. No word left they of their intentions, but it is always thus with those who go upon the voluntary pilgrimage from which none returns. We cannot think aught than that Dejah Thoris has sought the icy bosom of Iss, and that her devoted servants have chosen to accompany her.
“He met with her secretly six days ago. No one knows what happened, but the next day Dejah Thoris was gone, and along with her vanished a dozen of her guards and personal servants, including Sola, the green woman—Tars Tarkas’ daughter, if you remember. They didn’t leave any word about their plans, but that’s typical for those who embark on a voluntary journey from which no one returns. We can only assume that Dejah Thoris has sought out the icy embrace of Iss, and that her loyal servants have chosen to go with her."
“Zat Arras was at Helium when she disappeared. He commands this fleet which has been searching for her since. No trace of her have we found, and I fear that it be a futile quest.”
“Zat Arras was at Helium when she vanished. He leads this fleet that has been searching for her ever since. We haven't found any trace of her, and I worry that it’s a pointless mission.”
While we talked, Hor Vastus’ fliers were returning to the Xavarian. Not one, however, had discovered a trace of Thuvia. I was much depressed over the news of Dejah Thoris’ disappearance, and now there was added the further burden of apprehension concerning the fate of this girl whom I believed to be the daughter of some proud Barsoomian house, and it had been my intention to make every effort to return her to her people.
While we talked, Hor Vastus' fliers were coming back to the Xavarian. None of them, however, had found any sign of Thuvia. I was already feeling down about Dejah Thoris' disappearance, and now I was even more worried about what might have happened to this girl, who I believed was the daughter of a noble Barsoomian family. I had planned to do everything I could to bring her back to her people.
I was about to ask Kantos Kan to prosecute a further search for her when a flier from the flagship of the fleet arrived at the Xavarian with an officer bearing a message to Kantos Kan from Arras.
I was just about to ask Kantos Kan to conduct another search for her when a flier from the flagship of the fleet showed up at the Xavarian with an officer delivering a message to Kantos Kan from Arras.
My friend read the dispatch and then turned to me.
My friend read the message and then turned to me.
“Zat Arras commands me to bring our ‘prisoners’ before him. There is naught else to do. He is supreme in Helium, yet it would be far more in keeping with chivalry and good taste were he to come hither and greet the saviour of Barsoom with the honours that are his due.”
“Zat Arras orders me to bring our ‘prisoners’ to him. There’s nothing else to do. He’s in charge in Helium, but it would show more honor and good manners if he came here to meet the savior of Barsoom with the respect he deserves.”
“You know full well, my friend,” I said, smiling, “that Zat Arras has good cause to hate me. Nothing would please him better than to humiliate me and then to kill me. Now that he has so excellent an excuse, let us go and see if he has the courage to take advantage of it.”
“You know perfectly well, my friend,” I said, smiling, “that Zat Arras has every reason to hate me. Nothing would make him happier than to humiliate me and then kill me. Now that he has such a great excuse, let's go see if he has the guts to take advantage of it.”
Summoning Carthoris, Tars Tarkas, and Xodar, we entered the small flier with Kantos Kan and Zat Arras’ officer, and in a moment were stepping to the deck of Zat Arras’ flagship.
Summoning Carthoris, Tars Tarkas, and Xodar, we got into the small flyer with Kantos Kan and Zat Arras’ officer, and in no time, we were stepping onto the deck of Zat Arras’ flagship.
As we approached the Jed of Zodanga no sign of greeting or recognition crossed his face; not even to Carthoris did he vouchsafe a friendly word. His attitude was cold, haughty, and uncompromising.
As we got closer to the Jed of Zodanga, there was no sign of a greeting or recognition on his face; he didn't even offer a friendly word to Carthoris. His demeanor was cold, arrogant, and unyielding.
“Kaor, Zat Arras,” I said in greeting, but he did not respond.
“Hello, Zat Arras,” I said in greeting, but he didn’t respond.
“Why were these prisoners not disarmed?” he asked to Kantos Kan.
“Why weren’t these prisoners disarmed?” he asked Kantos Kan.
“They are not prisoners, Zat Arras,” replied the officer.
“They're not prisoners, Zat Arras,” the officer replied.
“Two of them are of Helium’s noblest family. Tars Tarkas, Jeddak of Thark, is Tardos Mors’ best beloved ally. The other is a friend and companion of the Prince of Helium—that is enough for me to know.”
“Two of them are from Helium’s finest family. Tars Tarkas, Jeddak of Thark, is Tardos Mors’ most trusted ally. The other is a friend and companion of the Prince of Helium—that’s all I need to know.”
“It is not enough for me, however,” retorted Zat Arras. “More must I hear from those who have taken the pilgrimage than their names. Where have you been, John Carter?”
“It’s not enough for me, though,” Zat Arras shot back. “I need to hear more from those who’ve made the pilgrimage than just their names. Where have you been, John Carter?”
“I have just come from the Valley Dor and the Land of the First Born, Zat Arras,” I replied.
“I just came from the Valley Dor and the Land of the First Born, Zat Arras,” I replied.
“Ah!” he exclaimed in evident pleasure, “you do not deny it, then? You have returned from the bosom of Iss?”
“Ah!” he exclaimed happily, “so you’re not denying it, then? You’ve come back from the heart of Iss?”
“I have come back from a land of false hope, from a valley of torture and death; with my companions I have escaped from the hideous clutches of lying fiends. I have come back to the Barsoom that I saved from a painless death to again save her, but this time from death in its most frightful form.”
“I have returned from a place of false hope, from a valley of suffering and death; with my companions, I have escaped from the terrible grip of deceitful monsters. I have come back to Barsoom, which I rescued from a painless death, to save it again, but this time from death in its most horrifying form.”
“Cease, blasphemer!” cried Zat Arras. “Hope not to save thy cowardly carcass by inventing horrid lies to—” But he got no further. One does not call John Carter “coward” and “liar” thus lightly, and Zat Arras should have known it. Before a hand could be raised to stop me, I was at his side and one hand grasped his throat.
“Stop, blasphemer!” shouted Zat Arras. “Don’t think you can save your cowardly hide by making up horrible lies to—” But he didn’t get any further. You don’t call John Carter “coward” and “liar” like that and get away with it, and Zat Arras should have known better. Before anyone could raise a hand to stop me, I was by his side, one hand wrapped around his throat.
“Come I from heaven or hell, Zat Arras, you will find me still the same John Carter that I have always been; nor did ever man call me such names and live—without apologizing.” And with that I commenced to bend him back across my knee and tighten my grip upon his throat.
“Whether I come from heaven or hell, Zat Arras, you’ll find me still the same John Carter I've always been; no man has ever called me such names and lived—without apologizing.” And with that, I started to bend him back across my knee and tightened my grip on his throat.
“Seize him!” cried Zat Arras, and a dozen officers sprang forward to assist him.
“Grab him!” shouted Zat Arras, and a dozen officers rushed forward to help him.
Kantos Kan came close and whispered to me.
Kantos Kan leaned in and whispered to me.
“Desist, I beg of you. It will but involve us all, for I cannot see these men lay hands upon you without aiding you. My officers and men will join me and we shall have a mutiny then that may lead to the revolution. For the sake of Tardos Mors and Helium, desist.”
“Please stop, I’m asking you. It will only complicate things for all of us, as I can’t just stand by and watch these men touch you without stepping in to help. My officers and crew will stand with me, and that could lead to a mutiny and possibly a revolution. For the sake of Tardos Mors and Helium, please stop.”
At his words I released Zat Arras and, turning my back upon him, walked toward the ship’s rail.
At his words, I let go of Zat Arras and, turning my back on him, walked toward the ship's railing.
“Come, Kantos Kan,” I said, “the Prince of Helium would return to the Xavarian.”
“Come on, Kantos Kan,” I said, “the Prince of Helium wants to return to the Xavarian.”
None interfered. Zat Arras stood white and trembling amidst his officers. Some there were who looked upon him with scorn and drew toward me, while one, a man long in the service and confidence of Tardos Mors, spoke to me in a low tone as I passed him.
None interfered. Zat Arras stood pale and trembling among his officers. Some looked at him with disdain and moved closer to me, while one man, who had been in the service and trusted by Tardos Mors for a long time, spoke to me quietly as I walked by.
“You may count my metal among your fighting-men, John Carter,” he said.
“You can include my soldiers among your fighters, John Carter,” he said.
I thanked him and passed on. In silence we embarked, and shortly after stepped once more upon the deck of the Xavarian. Fifteen minutes later we received orders from the flagship to proceed toward Helium.
I thanked him and moved on. We boarded in silence, and soon after, we were back on the deck of the Xavarian. Fifteen minutes later, we got orders from the flagship to head toward Helium.
Our journey thither was uneventful. Carthoris and I were wrapped in the gloomiest of thoughts. Kantos Kan was sombre in contemplation of the further calamity that might fall upon Helium should Zat Arras attempt to follow the age-old precedent that allotted a terrible death to fugitives from the Valley Dor. Tars Tarkas grieved for the loss of his daughter. Xodar alone was care-free—a fugitive and outlaw, he could be no worse off in Helium than elsewhere.
Our journey there was uneventful. Carthoris and I were lost in the gloomiest of thoughts. Kantos Kan was deep in thought about the further disaster that could strike Helium if Zat Arras tried to follow the old tradition that condemned fugitives from the Valley Dor to a horrible death. Tars Tarkas mourned the loss of his daughter. Only Xodar was carefree—being a fugitive and outlaw, he couldn't be in a worse situation in Helium than anywhere else.
“Let us hope that we may at least go out with good red blood upon our blades,” he said. It was a simple wish and one most likely to be gratified.
“Let’s hope we can at least go out with good red blood on our blades,” he said. It was a simple wish and one that was likely to be fulfilled.
Among the officers of the Xavarian I thought I could discern division into factions ere we had reached Helium. There were those who gathered about Carthoris and myself whenever the opportunity presented, while about an equal number held aloof from us. They offered us only the most courteous treatment, but were evidently bound by their superstitious belief in the doctrine of Dor and Iss and Korus. I could not blame them, for I knew how strong a hold a creed, however ridiculous it may be, may gain upon an otherwise intelligent people.
Among the officers of the Xavarian, I sensed a division into factions before we even reached Helium. There were those who came together around Carthoris and me whenever they had the chance, while a similar number kept their distance from us. They treated us with utmost courtesy, yet it was clear their superstitious beliefs in the doctrines of Dor, Iss, and Korus kept them apart. I couldn’t blame them, as I understood how deeply a belief, no matter how absurd, can take root in an otherwise intelligent society.
By returning from Dor we had committed a sacrilege; by recounting our adventures there, and stating the facts as they existed we had outraged the religion of their fathers. We were blasphemers—lying heretics. Even those who still clung to us from personal love and loyalty I think did so in the face of the fact that at heart they questioned our veracity—it is very hard to accept a new religion for an old, no matter how alluring the promises of the new may be; but to reject the old as a tissue of falsehoods without being offered anything in its stead is indeed a most difficult thing to ask of any people.
By coming back from Dor, we had committed a sacrilege; by sharing our experiences there and stating the facts as they were, we had offended the beliefs of their ancestors. We were seen as blasphemers—lying heretics. Even those who still stood by us out of personal love and loyalty did so while secretly questioning our honesty—it’s very difficult to accept a new belief over an old one, no matter how tempting the promises of the new may be; but to dismiss the old as a collection of lies without being offered anything in return is truly a tall order for any group of people.
Kantos Kan would not talk of our experiences among the therns and the First Born.
Kantos Kan wouldn't discuss our experiences with the Therns and the First Born.
“It is enough,” he said, “that I jeopardize my life here and hereafter by countenancing you at all—do not ask me to add still further to my sins by listening to what I have always been taught was the rankest heresy.”
“It’s enough,” he said, “that I put my life on the line here and in the afterlife by even acknowledging you—don’t ask me to make my sins worse by listening to what I’ve always been taught was the worst kind of heresy.”
I knew that sooner or later the time must come when our friends and enemies would be forced to declare themselves openly. When we reached Helium there must be an accounting, and if Tardos Mors had not returned I feared that the enmity of Zat Arras might weigh heavily against us, for he represented the government of Helium. To take sides against him were equivalent to treason. The majority of the troops would doubtless follow the lead of their officers, and I knew that many of the highest and most powerful men of both land and air forces would cleave to John Carter in the face of god, man, or devil.
I knew that sooner or later, the moment would come when our friends and enemies would have to show their true colors. When we got to Helium, there would have to be a reckoning, and if Tardos Mors hadn't returned, I worried that Zat Arras's animosity might weigh heavily on us because he represented the Helium government. Taking a stand against him would be like committing treason. Most of the troops would likely follow their officers, and I knew that many of the top and most influential people in both the land and air forces would stand by John Carter, no matter what obstacles arose.
On the other hand, the majority of the populace unquestionably would demand that we pay the penalty of our sacrilege. The outlook seemed dark from whatever angle I viewed it, but my mind was so torn with anguish at the thought of Dejah Thoris that I realize now that I gave the terrible question of Helium’s plight but scant attention at that time.
On the other hand, most people would definitely insist that we face the consequences of our wrongdoing. The situation looked bleak from any perspective, but my mind was so filled with pain at the thought of Dejah Thoris that I realize now I barely considered the serious issue of Helium's crisis at that moment.
There was always before me, day and night, a horrible nightmare of the frightful scenes through which I knew my Princess might even then be passing—the horrid plant men—the ferocious white apes. At times I would cover my face with my hands in a vain effort to shut out the fearful thing from my mind.
There was always in front of me, day and night, a terrible nightmare of the horrifying scenes that I knew my Princess might be going through at that very moment—the scary plant men—the fierce white apes. Sometimes I would cover my face with my hands, trying in vain to block out the frightening thoughts from my mind.
It was in the forenoon that we arrived above the mile-high scarlet tower which marks greater Helium from her twin city. As we descended in great circles toward the navy docks a mighty multitude could be seen surging in the streets beneath. Helium had been notified by radio-aerogram of our approach.
It was in the morning that we arrived above the mile-high red tower that distinguishes greater Helium from its twin city. As we spiraled down toward the navy docks, a massive crowd could be seen surging through the streets below. Helium had been notified by radio message of our approach.
From the deck of the Xavarian we four, Carthoris, Tars Tarkas, Xodar, and I, were transferred to a lesser flier to be transported to quarters within the Temple of Reward. It is here that Martian justice is meted to benefactor and malefactor. Here the hero is decorated. Here the felon is condemned. We were taken into the temple from the landing stage upon the roof, so that we did not pass among the people at all, as is customary. Always before I had seen prisoners of note, or returned wanderers of eminence, paraded from the Gate of Jeddaks to the Temple of Reward up the broad Avenue of Ancestors through dense crowds of jeering or cheering citizens.
From the deck of the Xavarian, the four of us—Carthoris, Tars Tarkas, Xodar, and I—were moved to a smaller flyer to be taken to our quarters in the Temple of Reward. This is where Martian justice is served to both benefactors and wrongdoers. This is where heroes are honored. This is where criminals are punished. We entered the temple from the landing pad on the roof, so we didn’t have to walk through the crowd at all, which is usually the case. In the past, I had always seen notable prisoners or distinguished returnees paraded from the Gate of Jeddaks to the Temple of Reward along the broad Avenue of Ancestors amid throngs of citizens either jeering or cheering.
I knew that Zat Arras dared not trust the people near to us, for he feared that their love for Carthoris and myself might break into a demonstration which would wipe out their superstitious horror of the crime we were to be charged with. What his plans were I could only guess, but that they were sinister was evidenced by the fact that only his most trusted servitors accompanied us upon the flier to the Temple of Reward.
I knew that Zat Arras didn't trust the people around us because he was worried their affection for Carthoris and me might turn into a show of support that would erase their superstitious fear of the crime we were going to be accused of. I could only guess at his plans, but they seemed dark, as showed by the fact that only his most trusted servants were with us on the flier to the Temple of Reward.
We were lodged in a room upon the south side of the temple, overlooking the Avenue of Ancestors down which we could see the full length to the Gate of Jeddaks, five miles away. The people in the temple plaza and in the streets for a distance of a full mile were standing as close packed as it was possible for them to get. They were very orderly—there were neither scoffs nor plaudits, and when they saw us at the window above them there were many who buried their faces in their arms and wept.
We were staying in a room on the south side of the temple, looking out over the Avenue of Ancestors, which extended all the way to the Gate of Jeddaks, five miles away. The people in the temple plaza and the streets for a full mile were packed tightly together. They were very organized—there were no jeers or cheers, and when they saw us at the window above them, many buried their faces in their arms and cried.
Late in the afternoon a messenger arrived from Zat Arras to inform us that we would be tried by an impartial body of nobles in the great hall of the temple at the 1st zode[1] on the following day, or about 8:40 A.M. Earth time.
Late in the afternoon, a messenger arrived from Zat Arras to let us know that we would be tried by an unbiased group of nobles in the great hall of the temple at the 1st zode[1] the next day, around 8:40 A.M. Earth time.
[1] Wherever Captain Carter has used Martian measurements of time, distance, weight, and the like I have translated them into as nearly their equivalent in earthly values as is possible. His notes contain many Martian tables, and a great volume of scientific data, but since the International Astronomic Society is at present engaged in classifying, investigating, and verifying this vast fund of remarkable and valuable information, I have felt that it will add nothing to the interest of Captain Carter’s story or to the sum total of human knowledge to maintain a strict adherence to the original manuscript in these matters, while it might readily confuse the reader and detract from the interest of the history. For those who may be interested, however, I will explain that the Martian day is a trifle over 24 hours 37 minutes duration (Earth time). This the Martians divide into ten equal parts, commencing the day at about 6 A.M. Earth time. The zodes are divided into fifty shorter periods, each of which in turn is composed of 200 brief periods of time, about equivalent to the earthly second. The Barsoomian Table of Time as here given is but a part of the full table appearing in Captain Carter’s notes.
[1] Whenever Captain Carter has used Martian measurements for time, distance, weight, and so on, I have converted them to their closest equivalents in Earth values as accurately as possible. His notes include many Martian tables and a wealth of scientific data, but since the International Astronomic Society is currently working on classifying, investigating, and verifying this extensive collection of remarkable and valuable information, I believe it won't enhance Captain Carter’s story or contribute to human knowledge to strictly adhere to the original manuscript in these aspects. It could easily confuse readers and diminish the interest of the narrative. For those who might be curious, I will clarify that a Martian day is slightly more than 24 hours and 37 minutes in Earth time. The Martians divide this into ten equal parts, starting the day around 6 A.M. Earth time. Each zode is split into fifty shorter durations, with each of those consisting of 200 brief periods of time, which are about the same as an Earth second. The Barsoomian Table of Time provided here is just a portion of the complete table found in Captain Carter’s notes.
TABLE | |
200 tals . . . . . . . . . | 1 xat |
50 xats . . . . . . . . . | 1 zode |
10 zodes . . . . . . . . . | 1 revolution of Mars upon its axis. |
CHAPTER XVII
THE DEATH SENTENCE
A few moments before the appointed time on the following morning a strong guard of Zat Arras’ officers appeared at our quarters to conduct us to the great hall of the temple.
A few moments before the scheduled time the next morning, a strong group of Zat Arras' officers showed up at our quarters to take us to the great hall of the temple.
In twos we entered the chamber and marched down the broad Aisle of Hope, as it is called, to the platform in the centre of the hall. Before and behind us marched armed guards, while three solid ranks of Zodangan soldiery lined either side of the aisle from the entrance to the rostrum.
In pairs, we walked into the room and made our way down the wide Aisle of Hope, as it’s known, to the platform in the middle of the hall. Armed guards marched before and behind us, while three solid rows of Zodangan soldiers lined both sides of the aisle from the entrance to the podium.
As we reached the raised enclosure I saw our judges. As is the custom upon Barsoom there were thirty-one, supposedly selected by lot from men of the noble class, for nobles were on trial. But to my amazement I saw no single friendly face among them. Practically all were Zodangans, and it was I to whom Zodanga owed her defeat at the hands of the green hordes and her subsequent vassalage to Helium. There could be little justice here for John Carter, or his son, or for the great Thark who had commanded the savage tribesmen who overran Zodanga’s broad avenues, looting, burning, and murdering.
As we approached the raised platform, I spotted our judges. As is the custom on Barsoom, there were thirty-one, supposedly chosen by lot from the noble class, since nobles were on trial. But to my surprise, I saw no friendly faces among them. Almost all were from Zodanga, and I was the one who had caused Zodanga's defeat at the hands of the green hordes and its subsequent submission to Helium. There could be little justice here for John Carter, or his son, or for the great Thark who had led the savage tribesmen that overran Zodanga’s wide streets, looting, burning, and killing.
About us the vast circular coliseum was packed to its full capacity. All classes were represented—all ages, and both sexes. As we entered the hall the hum of subdued conversation ceased until as we halted upon the platform, or Throne of Righteousness, the silence of death enveloped the ten thousand spectators.
About us, the huge circular coliseum was filled to capacity. People from all walks of life were there—all ages and both genders. As we stepped into the hall, the low buzz of conversation stopped until, as we paused on the platform, or Throne of Righteousness, a heavy silence fell over the ten thousand spectators.
The judges were seated in a great circle about the periphery of the circular platform. We were assigned seats with our backs toward a small platform in the exact centre of the larger one. This placed us facing the judges and the audience. Upon the smaller platform each would take his place while his case was being heard.
The judges were arranged in a large circle around the edge of the round platform. We were given seats with our backs to a small platform right in the center of the larger one. This positioned us facing the judges and the audience. On the smaller platform, each person would stand while their case was being heard.
Zat Arras himself sat in the golden chair of the presiding magistrate. As we were seated and our guards retired to the foot of the stairway leading to the platform, he arose and called my name.
Zat Arras himself sat in the golden chair of the presiding magistrate. As we took our seats and our guards moved to the bottom of the stairs leading to the platform, he stood up and called my name.
“John Carter,” he cried, “take your place upon the Pedestal of Truth to be judged impartially according to your acts and here to know the reward you have earned thereby.” Then turning to and fro toward the audience he narrated the acts upon the value of which my reward was to be determined.
“John Carter,” he shouted, “step up to the Pedestal of Truth to be judged fairly based on your actions and to find out the reward you’ve earned from them.” Then, looking back and forth at the audience, he described the actions that would determine my reward.
“Know you, O judges and people of Helium,” he said, “that John Carter, one time Prince of Helium, has returned by his own statement from the Valley Dor and even from the Temple of Issus itself. That, in the presence of many men of Helium he has blasphemed against the Sacred Iss, and against the Valley Dor, and the Lost Sea of Korus, and the Holy Therns themselves, and even against Issus, Goddess of Death, and of Life Eternal. And know you further by witness of thine own eyes that see him here now upon the Pedestal of Truth that he has indeed returned from these sacred precincts in the face of our ancient customs, and in violation of the sanctity of our ancient religion.
“Listen up, judges and people of Helium,” he said, “John Carter, once the Prince of Helium, has claimed he returned from the Valley Dor and even from the Temple of Issus itself. In front of many people from Helium, he has spoken against the Sacred Iss, and against the Valley Dor, the Lost Sea of Korus, the Holy Therns, and even Issus, the Goddess of Death and Life Eternal. Moreover, you can see with your own eyes that he stands here now on the Pedestal of Truth, confirming that he has indeed come back from these sacred places, going against our ancient customs and violating the sanctity of our old religion."
“He who be once dead may not live again. He who attempts it must be made dead for ever. Judges, your duty lies plain before you—here can be no testimony in contravention of truth. What reward shall be meted to John Carter in accordance with the acts he has committed?”
“He who is dead cannot live again. Anyone who tries will be forever dead. Judges, your responsibility is clear—there can be no testimony that goes against the truth. What punishment should John Carter receive based on the actions he has taken?”
“Death!” shouted one of the judges.
“Death!” shouted one of the judges.
And then a man sprang to his feet in the audience, and raising his hand on high, cried: “Justice! Justice! Justice!” It was Kantos Kan, and as all eyes turned toward him he leaped past the Zodangan soldiery and sprang upon the platform.
And then a man jumped to his feet in the audience and raised his hand high, shouting, “Justice! Justice! Justice!” It was Kantos Kan, and as everyone looked at him, he leaped past the Zodangan soldiers and jumped onto the platform.
“What manner of justice be this?” he cried to Zat Arras. “The defendant has not been heard, nor has he had an opportunity to call others in his behalf. In the name of the people of Helium I demand fair and impartial treatment for the Prince of Helium.”
“What kind of justice is this?” he shouted at Zat Arras. “The defendant hasn’t been heard, nor has he had a chance to bring in others to support him. In the name of the people of Helium, I demand fair and unbiased treatment for the Prince of Helium.”
A great cry arose from the audience then: “Justice! Justice! Justice!” and Zat Arras dared not deny them.
A loud shout came from the crowd: “Justice! Justice! Justice!” and Zat Arras couldn't deny them.
“Speak, then,” he snarled, turning to me; “but blaspheme not against the things that are sacred upon Barsoom.”
“Go ahead and speak,” he growled, turning to me. “But don’t disrespect the things that are sacred on Barsoom.”
“Men of Helium,” I cried, turning to the spectators, and speaking over the heads of my judges, “how can John Carter expect justice from the men of Zodanga? He cannot nor does he ask it. It is to the men of Helium that he states his case; nor does he appeal for mercy to any. It is not in his own cause that he speaks now—it is in thine. In the cause of your wives and daughters, and of wives and daughters yet unborn. It is to save them from the unthinkably atrocious indignities that I have seen heaped upon the fair women of Barsoom in the place men call the Temple of Issus. It is to save them from the sucking embrace of the plant men, from the fangs of the great white apes of Dor, from the cruel lust of the Holy Therns, from all that the cold, dead Iss carries them to from homes of love and life and happiness.
“Men of Helium,” I shouted, turning to the audience and addressing my judges, “how can John Carter expect justice from the men of Zodanga? He can’t, nor does he ask for it. He presents his case to the men of Helium; he doesn’t seek mercy from anyone. He’s not speaking on his own behalf right now—it’s for you. It’s for the sake of your wives and daughters, and future wives and daughters yet to be born. It’s to save them from the unimaginable atrocities I’ve witnessed inflicted upon the beautiful women of Barsoom in the place people call the Temple of Issus. It’s to rescue them from the suffocating grip of the plant men, from the claws of the great white apes of Dor, from the cruel desires of the Holy Therns, from everything that the cold, lifeless Iss takes them to from homes filled with love, life, and happiness.
“Sits there no man here who does not know the history of John Carter. How he came among you from another world and rose from a prisoner among the green men, through torture and persecution, to a place high among the highest of Barsoom. Nor ever did you know John Carter to lie in his own behalf, or to say aught that might harm the people of Barsoom, or to speak lightly of the strange religion which he respected without understanding.
“Is there no one here who doesn’t know the story of John Carter? How he came to you from another world and rose from being a prisoner among the green men, through torture and hardship, to a position of great prominence on Barsoom. And you’ve never known John Carter to lie for himself, or to say anything that might harm the people of Barsoom, or to speak disrespectfully of the strange religion he honored even though he didn’t fully understand it."
“There be no man here, or elsewhere upon Barsoom to-day who does not owe his life directly to a single act of mine, in which I sacrificed myself and the happiness of my Princess that you might live. And so, men of Helium, I think that I have the right to demand that I be heard, that I be believed, and that you let me serve you and save you from the false hereafter of Dor and Issus as I saved you from the real death that other day.
“There is no man here, or anywhere on Barsoom today, who doesn’t owe his life directly to a single act of mine, in which I sacrificed myself and the happiness of my Princess so that you might live. So, men of Helium, I believe I have the right to demand that you listen to me, that you believe me, and that you allow me to serve you and save you from the false future of Dor and Issus, just as I saved you from the real death that day."
“It is to you of Helium that I speak now. When I am done let the men of Zodanga have their will with me. Zat Arras has taken my sword from me, so the men of Zodanga no longer fear me. Will you listen?”
“It’s to you from Helium that I’m speaking now. When I’m done, let the men of Zodanga do what they want with me. Zat Arras has taken my sword, so the men of Zodanga don’t fear me anymore. Will you listen?”
“Speak, John Carter, Prince of Helium,” cried a great noble from the audience, and the multitude echoed his permission, until the building rocked with the noise of their demonstration.
“Speak, John Carter, Prince of Helium,” shouted a prominent noble from the crowd, and the audience repeated his encouragement, shaking the building with their uproar.
Zat Arras knew better than to interfere with such a sentiment as was expressed that day in the Temple of Reward, and so for two hours I talked with the people of Helium.
Zat Arras knew better than to interfere with the feelings expressed that day in the Temple of Reward, so for two hours I talked with the people of Helium.
But when I had finished, Zat Arras arose and, turning to the judges, said in a low tone: “My nobles, you have heard John Carter’s plea; every opportunity has been given him to prove his innocence if he be not guilty; but instead he has but utilized the time in further blasphemy. What, gentlemen, is your verdict?”
But when I was done, Zat Arras stood up and, looking at the judges, said quietly: “My lords, you’ve heard John Carter’s request; he’s been given every chance to prove his innocence if he’s not guilty; instead, he’s only used this time for more blasphemy. So, gentlemen, what is your verdict?”
“Death to the blasphemer!” cried one, springing to his feet, and in an instant the entire thirty-one judges were on their feet with upraised swords in token of the unanimity of their verdict.
“Death to the blasphemer!” shouted one, jumping to his feet, and in an instant, all thirty-one judges were on their feet with their swords raised to show their unanimous verdict.
If the people did not hear Zat Arras’ charge, they certainly did hear the verdict of the tribunal. A sullen murmur rose louder and louder about the packed coliseum, and then Kantos Kan, who had not left the platform since first he had taken his place near me, raised his hand for silence. When he could be heard he spoke to the people in a cool and level voice.
If the people didn’t hear Zat Arras’ accusation, they definitely heard the ruling of the tribunal. A low murmur grew louder and louder in the crowded coliseum, and then Kantos Kan, who hadn’t left the platform since he first took his spot next to me, raised his hand for silence. Once he had their attention, he spoke to the crowd in a calm and steady voice.
“You have heard the fate that the men of Zodanga would mete to Helium’s noblest hero. It may be the duty of the men of Helium to accept the verdict as final. Let each man act according to his own heart. Here is the answer of Kantos Kan, head of the navy of Helium, to Zat Arras and his judges,” and with that he unbuckled his scabbard and threw his sword at my feet.
“You’ve heard what the people of Zodanga plan to do to Helium’s greatest hero. The men of Helium may have to accept that decision as final. Each man should act according to his own conscience. Here’s Kantos Kan, the head of Helium’s navy, responding to Zat Arras and his judges,” and with that, he unbuckled his scabbard and threw his sword at my feet.
In an instant soldiers and citizens, officers and nobles were crowding past the soldiers of Zodanga and forcing their way to the Throne of Righteousness. A hundred men surged up on the platform, and a hundred blades rattled and clanked to the floor at my feet. Zat Arras and his officers were furious, but they were helpless. One by one I raised the swords to my lips and buckled them again upon their owners.
In a flash, soldiers and civilians, officers and nobles were pushing past the soldiers of Zodanga, trying to get to the Throne of Righteousness. A hundred men surged onto the platform, and a hundred blades clattered and fell at my feet. Zat Arras and his officers were furious, but there was nothing they could do. One by one, I lifted the swords to my lips and fastened them back onto their owners.
“Come,” said Kantos Kan, “we will escort John Carter and his party to his own palace,” and they formed about us and started toward the stairs leading to the Aisle of Hope.
“Come,” said Kantos Kan, “we’ll take John Carter and his group to his palace,” and they surrounded us and began walking toward the stairs leading to the Aisle of Hope.
“Stop!” cried Zat Arras. “Soldiers of Helium, let no prisoner leave the Throne of Righteousness.”
“Stop!” shouted Zat Arras. “Soldiers of Helium, don’t let any prisoner leave the Throne of Righteousness.”
The soldiery from Zodanga were the only organized body of Heliumetic troops within the temple, so Zat Arras was confident that his orders would be obeyed, but I do not think that he looked for the opposition that was raised the moment the soldiers advanced toward the throne.
The soldiers from Zodanga were the only organized group of Helium troops inside the temple, so Zat Arras was sure his orders would be followed. However, I don’t think he expected the resistance that emerged the instant the soldiers moved toward the throne.
From every quarter of the coliseum swords flashed and men rushed threateningly upon the Zodangans. Some one raised a cry: “Tardos Mors is dead—a thousand years to John Carter, Jeddak of Helium.” As I heard that and saw the ugly attitude of the men of Helium toward the soldiers of Zat Arras, I knew that only a miracle could avert a clash that would end in civil war.
From all sides of the coliseum, swords gleamed and men charged aggressively at the Zodangans. Someone shouted, “Tardos Mors is dead—long live John Carter, Jeddak of Helium.” As I heard that and observed the hostile stance of the Heliumites toward Zat Arras's soldiers, I realized that only a miracle could prevent a confrontation that would lead to civil war.
“Hold!” I cried, leaping to the Pedestal of Truth once more. “Let no man move till I am done. A single sword thrust here to-day may plunge Helium into a bitter and bloody war the results of which none can foresee. It will turn brother against brother and father against son. No man’s life is worth that sacrifice. Rather would I submit to the biased judgment of Zat Arras than be the cause of civil strife in Helium.
“Stop!” I shouted, jumping onto the Pedestal of Truth again. “No one move until I’m finished. One sword thrust today could throw Helium into a bitter and violent war with unpredictable consequences. It would pit brother against brother and father against son. No one’s life is worth that kind of sacrifice. I would rather accept Zat Arras’s unfair judgment than be the reason for civil conflict in Helium.
“Let us each give in a point to the other, and let this entire matter rest until Tardos Mors returns, or Mors Kajak, his son. If neither be back at the end of a year a second trial may be held—the thing has a precedent.” And then turning to Zat Arras, I said in a low voice: “Unless you be a bigger fool than I take you to be, you will grasp the chance I am offering you ere it is too late. Once that multitude of swords below is drawn against your soldiery no man upon Barsoom—not even Tardos Mors himself—can avert the consequences. What say you? Speak quickly.”
“Let’s each give in a little to the other, and let’s put this whole issue on hold until Tardos Mors comes back, or Mors Kajak, his son. If neither of them returns in a year, we can hold a second trial—the situation has a precedent.” Then turning to Zat Arras, I said quietly, “Unless you’re a bigger fool than I think you are, you’ll understand the opportunity I’m giving you before it’s too late. Once that crowd of swords down there is drawn against your soldiers, no one on Barsoom—not even Tardos Mors himself—can stop what’s going to happen. What do you say? Speak quickly.”
The Jed of Zodangan Helium raised his voice to the angry sea beneath us.
The Jed of Zodangan Helium shouted at the furious sea below us.
“Stay your hands, men of Helium,” he shouted, his voice trembling with rage. “The sentence of the court is passed, but the day of retribution has not been set. I, Zat Arras, Jed of Zodanga, appreciating the royal connections of the prisoner and his past services to Helium and Barsoom, grant a respite of one year, or until the return of Mors Kajak, or Tardos Mors to Helium. Disperse quietly to your houses. Go.”
“Hold your fire, people of Helium,” he yelled, his voice shaking with anger. “The court has made its ruling, but the day of reckoning hasn’t been determined. I, Zat Arras, Jed of Zodanga, acknowledging the royal ties of the prisoner and his previous contributions to Helium and Barsoom, am granting a one-year reprieve, or until Mors Kajak or Tardos Mors returns to Helium. Go home peacefully. Disperse.”
No one moved. Instead, they stood in tense silence with their eyes fastened upon me, as though waiting for a signal to attack.
No one moved. Instead, they stood in tense silence, their eyes fixed on me as if waiting for a signal to pounce.
“Clear the temple,” commanded Zat Arras, in a low tone to one of his officers.
“Clear the temple,” Zat Arras instructed quietly to one of his officers.
Fearing the result of an attempt to carry out this order by force, I stepped to the edge of the platform and, pointing toward the main entrance, bid them pass out. As one man they turned at my request and filed, silent and threatening, past the soldiers of Zat Arras, Jed of Zodanga, who stood scowling in impotent rage.
Worried about what might happen if I tried to force them to comply, I walked to the edge of the platform and, pointing to the main entrance, told them to leave. In unison, they turned at my request and quietly but ominously walked past the soldiers of Zat Arras, Jed of Zodanga, who glared at them in frustrated anger.
Kantos Kan with the others who had sworn allegiance to me still stood upon the Throne of Righteousness with me.
Kantos Kan and the others who had pledged loyalty to me still stood on the Throne of Righteousness with me.
“Come,” said Kantos Kan to me, “we will escort you to your palace, my Prince. Come, Carthoris and Xodar. Come, Tars Tarkas.” And with a haughty sneer for Zat Arras upon his handsome lips, he turned and strode to the throne steps and up the Aisle of Hope. We four and the hundred loyal ones followed behind him, nor was a hand raised to stay us, though glowering eyes followed our triumphal march through the temple.
“Come,” Kantos Kan said to me, “we’ll take you to your palace, my Prince. Come, Carthoris and Xodar. Come, Tars Tarkas.” With a smug smile directed at Zat Arras, he turned and walked up the throne steps and along the Aisle of Hope. The four of us, along with the hundred loyal followers, walked behind him, and not a hand was raised to stop us, even though fierce eyes watched our victorious march through the temple.
In the avenues we found a press of people, but they opened a pathway for us, and many were the swords that were flung at my feet as I passed through the city of Helium toward my palace upon the outskirts. Here my old slaves fell upon their knees and kissed my hands as I greeted them. They cared not where I had been. It was enough that I had returned to them.
In the streets, we encountered a crowd of people, but they made way for us. Many swords were tossed at my feet as I made my way through the city of Helium toward my palace on the outskirts. Here, my old servants knelt and kissed my hands as I greeted them. They didn't care where I had been; it was enough that I was back with them.
“Ah, master,” cried one, “if our divine Princess were but here this would be a day indeed.”
“Ah, master,” cried one, “if only our divine Princess were here, this would truly be a special day.”
Tears came to my eyes, so that I was forced to turn away that I might hide my emotions. Carthoris wept openly as the slaves pressed about him with expressions of affection, and words of sorrow for our common loss. It was now that Tars Tarkas for the first time learned that his daughter, Sola, had accompanied Dejah Thoris upon the last long pilgrimage. I had not had the heart to tell him what Kantos Kan had told me. With the stoicism of the green Martian he showed no sign of suffering, yet I knew that his grief was as poignant as my own. In marked contrast to his kind, he had in well-developed form the kindlier human characteristics of love, friendship, and charity.
Tears filled my eyes, forcing me to turn away to hide my feelings. Carthoris cried openly as the slaves gathered around him, showing him affection and sharing their sorrow for our shared loss. It was then that Tars Tarkas learned for the first time that his daughter, Sola, had joined Dejah Thoris on the last long pilgrimage. I hadn't had the heart to tell him what Kantos Kan had told me. With the stoicism typical of a green Martian, he showed no outward sign of suffering, but I knew his grief was as deep as my own. Unlike his kind, he possessed the more compassionate human traits of love, friendship, and kindness in a well-developed way.
It was a sad and sombre party that sat at the feast of welcome in the great dining hall of the palace of the Prince of Helium that day. We were over a hundred strong, not counting the members of my little court, for Dejah Thoris and I had maintained a household consistent with our royal rank.
It was a sad and gloomy party that gathered for the welcome feast in the grand dining hall of the Prince of Helium's palace that day. We were more than a hundred strong, not including the members of my small court, as Dejah Thoris and I had kept a household fitting for our royal status.
The board, according to red Martian custom, was triangular, for there were three in our family. Carthoris and I presided in the centre of our sides of the table—midway of the third side Dejah Thoris’ high-backed, carven chair stood vacant except for her gorgeous wedding trappings and jewels which were draped upon it. Behind stood a slave as in the days when his mistress had occupied her place at the board, ready to do her bidding. It was the way upon Barsoom, so I endured the anguish of it, though it wrung my heart to see that silent chair where should have been my laughing and vivacious Princess keeping the great hall ringing with her merry gaiety.
The table, following Martian tradition, was triangular since there were three of us in the family. Carthoris and I sat at the center of our sides of the table, while Dejah Thoris' high-backed, carved chair stood empty at the third side, adorned only with her beautiful wedding attire and jewelry. Behind it was a servant, just like in the days when his mistress had taken her place at the table, ready to serve her. This was the custom on Barsoom, so I swallowed my pain, even though it broke my heart to see that silent chair where my lively and energetic Princess should have been, filling the grand hall with her cheerful spirit.
At my right sat Kantos Kan, while to the right of Dejah Thoris’ empty place Tars Tarkas sat in a huge chair before a raised section of the board which years ago I had had constructed to meet the requirements of his mighty bulk. The place of honour at a Martian board is always at the hostess’s right, and this place was ever reserved by Dejah Thoris for the great Thark upon the occasions that he was in Helium.
At my right sat Kantos Kan, while to the right of Dejah Thoris' empty seat, Tars Tarkas sat in a massive chair before a raised section of the table that I had built years ago to accommodate his enormous size. The seat of honor at a Martian table is always to the right of the hostess, and this spot was always saved by Dejah Thoris for the great Thark whenever he was in Helium.
Hor Vastus sat in the seat of honour upon Carthoris’ side of the table. There was little general conversation. It was a quiet and saddened party. The loss of Dejah Thoris was still fresh in the minds of all, and to this was added fear for the safety of Tardos Mors and Mors Kajak, as well as doubt and uncertainty as to the fate of Helium, should it prove true that she was permanently deprived of her great Jeddak.
Hor Vastus sat in the seat of honor next to Carthoris at the table. There wasn’t much general conversation. It was a quiet and somber gathering. The loss of Dejah Thoris was still fresh in everyone's minds, and on top of that, there was fear for the safety of Tardos Mors and Mors Kajak, along with doubt and uncertainty about the fate of Helium if it turned out that she was permanently deprived of her great Jeddak.
Suddenly our attention was attracted by the sound of distant shouting, as of many people raising their voices at once, but whether in anger or rejoicing, we could not tell. Nearer and nearer came the tumult. A slave rushed into the dining hall to cry that a great concourse of people was swarming through the palace gates. A second burst upon the heels of the first alternately laughing and shrieking as a madman.
Suddenly, we were drawn in by the distant sounds of shouting, like a large group of people all raising their voices at once, but we couldn’t tell if it was out of anger or joy. The noise grew closer and closer. A slave rushed into the dining hall to shout that a huge crowd was flooding through the palace gates. Another slave followed right behind, alternating between laughter and screams like a madman.
“Dejah Thoris is found!” he cried. “A messenger from Dejah Thoris!”
“Dejah Thoris is here!” he shouted. “A messenger from Dejah Thoris!”
I waited to hear no more. The great windows of the dining hall overlooked the avenue leading to the main gates—they were upon the opposite side of the hall from me with the table intervening. I did not waste time in circling the great board—with a single leap I cleared table and diners and sprang upon the balcony beyond. Thirty feet below lay the scarlet sward of the lawn and beyond were many people crowding about a great thoat which bore a rider headed toward the palace. I vaulted to the ground below and ran swiftly toward the advancing party.
I waited to hear no more. The big windows of the dining hall looked out over the avenue leading to the main gates—they were on the opposite side of the hall from me with the table in between. I didn’t waste time walking around the big table— with a single leap, I cleared the table and the diners and jumped onto the balcony beyond. Thirty feet below was the bright red lawn, and beyond it, a crowd of people gathered around a large creature carrying a rider heading toward the palace. I jumped to the ground below and quickly ran toward the approaching group.
As I came near to them I saw that the figure on the thoat was Sola.
As I got closer to them, I realized that the figure on the thoat was Sola.
“Where is the Princess of Helium?” I cried.
“Where's the Princess of Helium?” I asked.
The green girl slid from her mighty mount and ran toward me.
The girl in green jumped off her powerful horse and ran toward me.
“O my Prince! My Prince!” she cried. “She is gone for ever. Even now she may be a captive upon the lesser moon. The black pirates of Barsoom have stolen her.”
“O my Prince! My Prince!” she shouted. “She is gone forever. Even now she might be a prisoner on the smaller moon. The ruthless pirates of Barsoom have taken her.”
CHAPTER XVIII
SOLA’S STORY
Once within the palace, I drew Sola to the dining hall, and, when she had greeted her father after the formal manner of the green men, she told the story of the pilgrimage and capture of Dejah Thoris.
Once inside the palace, I led Sola to the dining hall, and when she greeted her father in the traditional way of the green men, she recounted the story of the pilgrimage and the capture of Dejah Thoris.
“Seven days ago, after her audience with Zat Arras, Dejah Thoris attempted to slip from the palace in the dead of night. Although I had not heard the outcome of her interview with Zat Arras I knew that something had occurred then to cause her the keenest mental agony, and when I discovered her creeping from the palace I did not need to be told her destination.
“Seven days ago, after her meeting with Zat Arras, Dejah Thoris tried to sneak out of the palace in the middle of the night. Even though I hadn’t heard what happened during her interview with Zat Arras, I could tell that something had happened to cause her deep emotional pain, and when I saw her slipping out of the palace, I knew exactly where she was headed.”
“Hastily arousing a dozen of her most faithful guards, I explained my fears to them, and as one they enlisted with me to follow our beloved Princess in her wanderings, even to the Sacred Iss and the Valley Dor. We came upon her but a short distance from the palace. With her was faithful Woola the hound, but none other. When we overtook her she feigned anger, and ordered us back to the palace, but for once we disobeyed her, and when she found that we would not let her go upon the last long pilgrimage alone, she wept and embraced us, and together we went out into the night toward the south.
"Hastily waking up a dozen of her most loyal guards, I shared my worries with them, and as one, they agreed to join me in following our beloved Princess on her journey, even to the Sacred Iss and Valley Dor. We found her just a short distance from the palace. With her was her faithful hound, Woola, but no one else. When we caught up to her, she pretended to be angry and ordered us to go back to the palace, but for once, we didn’t listen. When she realized we wouldn’t let her take the last long journey alone, she cried and hugged us, and together we headed out into the night toward the south."
“The following day we came upon a herd of small thoats, and thereafter we were mounted and made good time. We travelled very fast and very far due south until the morning of the fifth day we sighted a great fleet of battleships sailing north. They saw us before we could seek shelter, and soon we were surrounded by a horde of black men. The Princess’s guard fought nobly to the end, but they were soon overcome and slain. Only Dejah Thoris and I were spared.
“The next day we stumbled upon a group of small thoats, and after that, we were mounted and made great progress. We traveled really fast and really far due south until the morning of the fifth day when we spotted a huge fleet of battleships heading north. They saw us before we could find shelter, and soon we were surrounded by a swarm of black men. The Princess’s guard fought bravely to the end, but they were quickly overpowered and killed. Only Dejah Thoris and I were spared."
“When she realized that she was in the clutches of the black pirates, she attempted to take her own life, but one of the blacks tore her dagger from her, and then they bound us both so that we could not use our hands.
“When she realized that she was in the grip of the black pirates, she tried to take her own life, but one of the pirates snatched the dagger from her, and then they tied us both up so we couldn’t use our hands."
“The fleet continued north after capturing us. There were about twenty large battleships in all, besides a number of small swift cruisers. That evening one of the smaller cruisers that had been far in advance of the fleet returned with a prisoner—a young red woman whom they had picked up in a range of hills under the very noses, they said, of a fleet of three red Martian battleships.
“The fleet kept heading north after they captured us. There were about twenty large battleships in total, along with several small, fast cruisers. That evening, one of the smaller cruisers that had been well ahead of the fleet came back with a prisoner—a young red woman they had found in a range of hills, right under the noses, they said, of a fleet of three red Martian battleships.”
“From scraps of conversation which we overheard it was evident that the black pirates were searching for a party of fugitives that had escaped them several days prior. That they considered the capture of the young woman important was evident from the long and earnest interview the commander of the fleet held with her when she was brought to him. Later she was bound and placed in the compartment with Dejah Thoris and myself.
“From bits of conversation we overheard, it was clear that the black pirates were looking for a group of runaways who had gotten away from them several days earlier. It was obvious that they thought capturing the young woman was important, given the lengthy and serious discussion the fleet's commander had with her when she was brought to him. Afterward, she was tied up and put in the compartment with Dejah Thoris and me.”
“The new captive was a very beautiful girl. She told Dejah Thoris that many years ago she had taken the voluntary pilgrimage from the court of her father, the Jeddak of Ptarth. She was Thuvia, the Princess of Ptarth. And then she asked Dejah Thoris who she might be, and when she heard she fell upon her knees and kissed Dejah Thoris’ fettered hands, and told her that that very morning she had been with John Carter, Prince of Helium, and Carthoris, her son.
“The new captive was a stunning girl. She told Dejah Thoris that many years ago she had made the voluntary journey from her father’s court, the Jeddak of Ptarth. She was Thuvia, the Princess of Ptarth. Then she asked Dejah Thoris who she was, and when she found out, she fell to her knees and kissed Dejah Thoris’s bound hands, telling her that that very morning she had been with John Carter, Prince of Helium, and Carthoris, her son.”
“Dejah Thoris could not believe her at first, but finally when the girl had narrated all the strange adventures that had befallen her since she had met John Carter, and told her of the things John Carter, and Carthoris, and Xodar had narrated of their adventures in the Land of the First Born, Dejah Thoris knew that it could be none other than the Prince of Helium; ‘For who,’ she said, ‘upon all Barsoom other than John Carter could have done the deeds you tell of.’ And when Thuvia told Dejah Thoris of her love for John Carter, and his loyalty and devotion to the Princess of his choice, Dejah Thoris broke down and wept—cursing Zat Arras and the cruel fate that had driven her from Helium but a few brief days before the return of her beloved lord.
Dejah Thoris couldn't believe her at first, but when the girl shared all the bizarre adventures she'd experienced since meeting John Carter, and recounted the stories John Carter, Carthoris, and Xodar had told about their experiences in the Land of the First Born, Dejah Thoris realized it could only be the Prince of Helium. “For who,” she said, “on all of Barsoom other than John Carter could have accomplished the things you’re describing?” And when Thuvia confessed her love for John Carter and his loyalty and devotion to the princess he chose, Dejah Thoris broke down and cried—cursing Zat Arras and the cruel fate that had separated her from Helium just days before the return of her beloved lord.
“‘I do not blame you for loving him, Thuvia,’ she said; ‘and that your affection for him is pure and sincere I can well believe from the candour of your avowal of it to me.’
“‘I don’t blame you for loving him, Thuvia,’ she said; ‘and I can definitely believe that your feelings for him are genuine and sincere based on your honest confession to me.’”
“The fleet continued north nearly to Helium, but last night they evidently realized that John Carter had indeed escaped them and so they turned toward the south once more. Shortly thereafter a guard entered our compartment and dragged me to the deck.
“The fleet kept heading north, almost reaching Helium, but last night they clearly figured out that John Carter had actually escaped, so they headed south again. Soon after, a guard came into our compartment and pulled me onto the deck.”
“‘There is no place in the Land of the First Born for a green one,’ he said, and with that he gave me a terrific shove that carried me toppling from the deck of the battleship. Evidently this seemed to him the easiest way of ridding the vessel of my presence and killing me at the same time.
“‘There’s no place in the Land of the First Born for a newbie,’ he said, and with that, he shoved me hard, sending me tumbling off the deck of the battleship. Clearly, this seemed to him like the easiest way to get rid of me and kill me at the same time.
“But a kind fate intervened, and by a miracle I escaped with but slight bruises. The ship was moving slowly at the time, and as I lunged overboard into the darkness beneath I shuddered at the awful plunge I thought awaited me, for all day the fleet had sailed thousands of feet above the ground; but to my utter surprise I struck upon a soft mass of vegetation not twenty feet from the deck of the ship. In fact, the keel of the vessel must have been grazing the surface of the ground at the time.
“But a fortunate turn of events occurred, and by some miracle I got away with only minor bruises. The ship was going slowly at the time, and as I leaped overboard into the darkness below, I trembled at the terrible plunge I thought was coming, since all day the fleet had been sailing thousands of feet above the ground; but to my complete surprise, I landed on a soft mass of vegetation less than twenty feet from the ship's deck. In fact, the keel of the vessel must have been scraping the surface of the ground at that moment.”
“I lay all night where I had fallen and the next morning brought an explanation of the fortunate coincidence that had saved me from a terrible death. As the sun rose I saw a vast panorama of sea bottom and distant hills lying far below me. I was upon the highest peak of a lofty range. The fleet in the darkness of the preceding night had barely grazed the crest of the hills, and in the brief span that they hovered close to the surface the black guard had pitched me, as he supposed, to my death.
“I lay all night where I had fallen, and the next morning brought an explanation for the lucky coincidence that had saved me from a terrible death. As the sun rose, I saw a vast view of the ocean floor and distant hills far below me. I was on the highest peak of a tall mountain range. The fleet, in the darkness of the night before, had barely brushed against the tops of the hills, and in the short time they were close to the surface, the black guard had thrown me, as he thought, to my death.”
“A few miles west of me was a great waterway. When I reached it I found to my delight that it belonged to Helium. Here a thoat was procured for me—the rest you know.”
“A few miles west of me was a big waterway. When I got there, I was thrilled to discover that it belonged to Helium. I got a thoat here—the rest you know.”
For many minutes none spoke. Dejah Thoris in the clutches of the First Born! I shuddered at the thought, but of a sudden the old fire of unconquerable self-confidence surged through me. I sprang to my feet, and with back-thrown shoulders and upraised sword took a solemn vow to reach, rescue, and revenge my Princess.
For a long time, no one said a word. Dejah Thoris was in the hands of the First Born! I shivered at the thought, but suddenly, the old spark of unstoppable confidence filled me. I jumped to my feet, with my shoulders back and my sword raised, and made a serious vow to reach, rescue, and take revenge for my Princess.
A hundred swords leaped from a hundred scabbards, and a hundred fighting-men sprang to the table-top and pledged me their lives and fortunes to the expedition. Already my plans were formulated. I thanked each loyal friend, and leaving Carthoris to entertain them, withdrew to my own audience chamber with Kantos Kan, Tars Tarkas, Xodar, and Hor Vastus.
A hundred swords were drawn from their scabbards, and a hundred warriors jumped onto the table and swore their lives and fortunes to the mission. My plans were already in place. I thanked each loyal ally, and leaving Carthoris to keep them company, went to my own audience chamber with Kantos Kan, Tars Tarkas, Xodar, and Hor Vastus.
Here we discussed the details of our expedition until long after dark. Xodar was positive that Issus would choose both Dejah Thoris and Thuvia to serve her for a year.
Here we talked about the details of our expedition long after it got dark. Xodar was sure that Issus would pick both Dejah Thoris and Thuvia to serve her for a year.
“For that length of time at least they will be comparatively safe,” he said, “and we will at least know where to look for them.”
“For that amount of time, they’ll be relatively safe,” he said, “and we’ll at least know where to find them.”
In the matter of equipping a fleet to enter Omean the details were left to Kantos Kan and Xodar. The former agreed to take such vessels as we required into dock as rapidly as possible, where Xodar would direct their equipment with water propellers.
In terms of getting a fleet ready to enter Omean, Kantos Kan and Xodar were in charge of the details. Kantos agreed to quickly move the necessary vessels into the dock, where Xodar would manage equipping them with water propellers.
For many years the black had been in charge of the refitting of captured battleships that they might navigate Omean, and so was familiar with the construction of the propellers, housings, and the auxiliary gearing required.
For many years, the black had been responsible for upgrading captured battleships so they could navigate Omean, and as a result, was familiar with the design of the propellers, housings, and the extra gearing needed.
It was estimated that it would require six months to complete our preparations in view of the fact that the utmost secrecy must be maintained to keep the project from the ears of Zat Arras. Kantos Kan was confident now that the man’s ambitions were fully aroused and that nothing short of the title of Jeddak of Helium would satisfy him.
It was estimated that it would take six months to finish our preparations, given that we needed to keep everything under wraps to prevent Zat Arras from finding out. Kantos Kan was now confident that the man’s ambitions were fully ignited and that nothing less than the title of Jeddak of Helium would be enough for him.
“I doubt,” he said, “if he would even welcome Dejah Thoris’ return, for it would mean another nearer the throne than he. With you and Carthoris out of the way there would be little to prevent him from assuming the title of Jeddak, and you may rest assured that so long as he is supreme here there is no safety for either of you.”
“I doubt,” he said, “that he would even welcome Dejah Thoris’ return, because it would mean there’s someone closer to the throne than him. With you and Carthoris out of the picture, there would be little to stop him from taking the title of Jeddak, and you can be sure that as long as he’s in charge here, there’s no safety for either of you.”
“There is a way,” cried Hor Vastus, “to thwart him effectually and for ever.”
“There’s a way,” shouted Hor Vastus, “to stop him once and for all.”
“What?” I asked.
“What?” I asked.
He smiled.
He grinned.
“I shall whisper it here, but some day I shall stand upon the dome of the Temple of Reward and shout it to cheering multitudes below.”
“I’ll say it quietly now, but one day I’ll stand on the dome of the Temple of Reward and shout it to the cheering crowds below.”
“What do you mean?” asked Kantos Kan.
“What do you mean?” Kantos Kan asked.
“John Carter, Jeddak of Helium,” said Hor Vastus in a low voice.
“John Carter, Jeddak of Helium,” Hor Vastus said quietly.
The eyes of my companions lighted, and grim smiles of pleasure and anticipation overspread their faces, as each eye turned toward me questioningly. But I shook my head.
The eyes of my friends lit up, and grim smiles of pleasure and anticipation spread across their faces as they all looked at me with questions in their eyes. But I shook my head.
“No, my friends,” I said, smiling, “I thank you, but it cannot be. Not yet, at least. When we know that Tardos Mors and Mors Kajak are gone to return no more; if I be here, then I shall join you all to see that the people of Helium are permitted to choose fairly their next Jeddak. Whom they choose may count upon the loyalty of my sword, nor shall I seek the honour for myself. Until then Tardos Mors is Jeddak of Helium, and Zat Arras is his representative.”
“No, my friends,” I said with a smile, “I appreciate it, but it can't happen. Not yet, at least. When we know that Tardos Mors and Mors Kajak are gone for good; if I am here, then I will join all of you to make sure that the people of Helium can fairly choose their next Jeddak. Whoever they choose can count on my loyalty, and I won’t seek the honor for myself. Until then, Tardos Mors is the Jeddak of Helium, and Zat Arras is his representative.”
“As you will, John Carter,” said Hor Vastus, “but—What was that?” he whispered, pointing toward the window overlooking the gardens.
“As you wish, John Carter,” said Hor Vastus, “but—What was that?” he whispered, pointing toward the window that looked out over the gardens.
The words were scarce out of his mouth ere he had sprung to the balcony without.
The words barely left his mouth before he jumped out onto the balcony.
“There he goes!” he cried excitedly. “The guards! Below there! The guards!”
“There he goes!” he shouted with excitement. “The guards! Down there! The guards!”
We were close behind him, and all saw the figure of a man run quickly across a little piece of sward and disappear in the shrubbery beyond.
We were right behind him, and all of us saw a man quickly run across a small patch of grass and vanish into the bushes beyond.
“He was on the balcony when I first saw him,” cried Hor Vastus. “Quick! Let us follow him!”
“He was on the balcony when I first saw him,” shouted Hor Vastus. “Quick! Let’s go after him!”
Together we ran to the gardens, but even though we scoured the grounds with the entire guard for hours, no trace could we find of the night marauder.
Together we ran to the gardens, but even though we searched the grounds with the whole guard for hours, we couldn't find any trace of the nighttime intruder.
“What do you make of it, Kantos Kan?” asked Tars Tarkas.
“What do you think of it, Kantos Kan?” asked Tars Tarkas.
“A spy sent by Zat Arras,” he replied. “It was ever his way.”
“A spy sent by Zat Arras,” he replied. “That’s just how he is.”
“He will have something interesting to report to his master then,” laughed Hor Vastus.
“He’ll have something interesting to tell his boss then,” laughed Hor Vastus.
“I hope he heard only our references to a new Jeddak,” I said. “If he overheard our plans to rescue Dejah Thoris, it will mean civil war, for he will attempt to thwart us, and in that I will not be thwarted. There would I turn against Tardos Mors himself, were it necessary. If it throws all Helium into a bloody conflict, I shall go on with these plans to save my Princess. Nothing shall stay me now short of death, and should I die, my friends, will you take oath to prosecute the search for her and bring her back in safety to her grandfather’s court?”
“I hope he only heard us talking about a new Jeddak,” I said. “If he heard our plans to rescue Dejah Thoris, it will lead to civil war, because he will try to stop us, and I won’t be stopped. I would even turn against Tardos Mors himself if necessary. Even if it plunges all of Helium into a bloody conflict, I will continue with these plans to save my Princess. Nothing will stop me now except death, and if I die, my friends, will you promise to keep searching for her and bring her back safely to her grandfather’s court?”
Upon the hilt of his sword each of them swore to do as I had asked.
On the hilt of his sword, each of them promised to do what I had asked.
It was agreed that the battleships that were to be remodelled should be ordered to Hastor, another Heliumetic city, far to the south-west. Kantos Kan thought that the docks there, in addition to their regular work, would accommodate at least six battleships at a time. As he was commander-in-chief of the navy, it would be a simple matter for him to order the vessels there as they could be handled, and thereafter keep the remodelled fleet in remote parts of the empire until we should be ready to assemble it for the dash upon Omean.
It was decided that the battleships to be remodeled should be sent to Hastor, another city in the Helium region, located far to the southwest. Kantos Kan believed that the docks there could handle at least six battleships at once, in addition to their usual operations. As the commander-in-chief of the navy, it would be easy for him to send the ships there as soon as they were ready and then keep the remodeled fleet in isolated areas of the empire until we were prepared to gather it for the push towards Omean.
It was late that night before our conference broke up, but each man there had his particular duties outlined, and the details of the entire plan had been mapped out.
It was late that night when our meeting ended, but everyone there had their specific tasks assigned, and the details of the whole plan had been laid out.
Kantos Kan and Xodar were to attend to the remodelling of the ships. Tars Tarkas was to get into communication with Thark and learn the sentiments of his people toward his return from Dor. If favourable, he was to repair immediately to Thark and devote his time to the assembling of a great horde of green warriors whom it was our plan to send in transports directly to the Valley Dor and the Temple of Issus, while the fleet entered Omean and destroyed the vessels of the First Born.
Kantos Kan and Xodar would take care of remodeling the ships. Tars Tarkas was to reach out to Thark and find out how his people felt about his return from Dor. If the response was positive, he would go straight to Thark and focus on gathering a large group of green warriors that we planned to send in transports directly to the Valley Dor and the Temple of Issus, while the fleet went into Omean and took out the vessels of the First Born.
Upon Hor Vastus devolved the delicate mission of organising a secret force of fighting-men sworn to follow John Carter wherever he might lead. As we estimated that it would require over a million men to man the thousand great battleships we intended to use on Omean and the transports for the green men as well as the ships that were to convoy the transports, it was no trifling job that Hor Vastus had before him.
Upon Hor Vastus fell the challenging task of organizing a secret force of soldiers committed to following John Carter wherever he might lead. Since we estimated that it would take over a million men to crew the thousand large battleships we planned to use on Omean, along with the transports for the green men and the ships that would escort those transports, Hor Vastus had a huge job ahead of him.
After they had left I bid Carthoris good-night, for I was very tired, and going to my own apartments, bathed and lay down upon my sleeping silks and furs for the first good night’s sleep I had had an opportunity to look forward to since I had returned to Barsoom. But even now I was to be disappointed.
After they left, I said goodnight to Carthoris because I was really tired. Going to my own room, I took a bath and lay down on my soft silks and furs, ready for the first good night's sleep I'd been looking forward to since returning to Barsoom. But even then, I was going to be disappointed.
How long I slept I do not know. When I awoke suddenly it was to find a half-dozen powerful men upon me, a gag already in my mouth, and a moment later my arms and legs securely bound. So quickly had they worked and to such good purpose, that I was utterly beyond the power to resist them by the time I was fully awake.
How long I slept, I have no idea. When I suddenly woke up, I found half a dozen strong men around me, a gag already in my mouth, and moments later, my arms and legs tightly bound. They had worked so quickly and effectively that by the time I was fully awake, I was completely unable to resist them.
Never a word spoke they, and the gag effectually prevented me speaking. Silently they lifted me and bore me toward the door of my chamber. As they passed the window through which the farther moon was casting its brilliant beams, I saw that each of the party had his face swathed in layers of silk—I could not recognize one of them.
Never a word did they say, and the gag completely stopped me from speaking. Silently, they lifted me and carried me toward the door of my room. As they went past the window where the distant moon was shining its bright light, I saw that everyone in the group had their faces wrapped in layers of silk—I couldn't recognize any of them.
When they had come into the corridor with me, they turned toward a secret panel in the wall which led to the passage that terminated in the pits beneath the palace. That any knew of this panel outside my own household, I was doubtful. Yet the leader of the band did not hesitate a moment. He stepped directly to the panel, touched the concealed button, and as the door swung open he stood aside while his companions entered with me. Then he closed the panel behind him and followed us.
When they entered the corridor with me, they turned towards a hidden panel in the wall that led to a passage ending in the pits beneath the palace. I was skeptical that anyone outside my household knew about this panel. Still, the leader of the group didn’t hesitate at all. He walked straight to the panel, pressed the hidden button, and as the door swung open, he stepped aside while his companions and I went in. Then he closed the panel behind him and followed us.
Down through the passageways to the pits we went. The leader rapped upon it with the hilt of his sword—three quick, sharp blows, a pause, then three more, another pause, and then two. A second later the wall swung in, and I was pushed within a brilliantly lighted chamber in which sat three richly trapped men.
Down through the hallways to the pits we went. The leader tapped on it with the hilt of his sword—three quick, sharp knocks, a pause, then three more, another pause, and then two. A moment later, the wall swung open, and I was pushed into a brightly lit room where three elegantly dressed men sat.
One of them turned toward me with a sardonic smile upon his thin, cruel lips—it was Zat Arras.
One of them turned to me with a sarcastic smile on his thin, cruel lips—it was Zat Arras.
CHAPTER XIX
BLACK DESPAIR
“Ah,” said Zat Arras, “to what kindly circumstance am I indebted for the pleasure of this unexpected visit from the Prince of Helium?”
“Ah,” said Zat Arras, “what a nice surprise to have the Prince of Helium visit me unexpectedly!”
While he was speaking, one of my guards had removed the gag from my mouth, but I made no reply to Zat Arras: simply standing there in silence with level gaze fixed upon the Jed of Zodanga. And I doubt not that my expression was coloured by the contempt I felt for the man.
While he was talking, one of my guards took the gag off my mouth, but I didn't say anything to Zat Arras; I just stood there silently with my steady gaze fixed on the Jed of Zodanga. I'm sure my expression showed the contempt I felt for him.
The eyes of those within the chamber were fixed first upon me and then upon Zat Arras, until finally a flush of anger crept slowly over his face.
The eyes of everyone in the room were initially on me and then on Zat Arras, until a wave of anger gradually spread across his face.
“You may go,” he said to those who had brought me, and when only his two companions and ourselves were left in the chamber, he spoke to me again in a voice of ice—very slowly and deliberately, with many pauses, as though he would choose his words cautiously.
“You can leave now,” he told the ones who had brought me, and when only his two friends and we were left in the room, he spoke to me again in a cold voice—very slowly and deliberately, with many pauses, as if he was carefully choosing his words.
“John Carter,” he said, “by the edict of custom, by the law of our religion, and by the verdict of an impartial court, you are condemned to die. The people cannot save you—I alone may accomplish that. You are absolutely in my power to do with as I wish—I may kill you, or I may free you, and should I elect to kill you, none would be the wiser.
“John Carter,” he said, “by the rules of our tradition, by the laws of our faith, and by the judgment of a fair court, you are sentenced to die. The people can’t save you—I alone have the power to do that. I have complete control over your fate—I can end your life, or I can set you free, and if I choose to kill you, no one would ever know.”
“Should you go free in Helium for a year, in accordance with the conditions of your reprieve, there is little fear that the people would ever insist upon the execution of the sentence imposed upon you.
“Should you be released in Helium for a year, as per the terms of your reprieve, there’s little worry that the people would ever demand that the sentence against you be carried out.”
“You may go free within two minutes, upon one condition. Tardos Mors will never return to Helium. Neither will Mors Kajak, nor Dejah Thoris. Helium must select a new Jeddak within the year. Zat Arras would be Jeddak of Helium. Say that you will espouse my cause. This is the price of your freedom. I am done.”
“You can be free in two minutes, but there’s one condition. Tardos Mors will never come back to Helium. Neither will Mors Kajak or Dejah Thoris. Helium has to choose a new Jeddak within the year. Zat Arras will be the Jeddak of Helium. Agree to support my cause. That’s the price of your freedom. I’m finished.”
I knew it was within the scope of Zat Arras’ cruel heart to destroy me, and if I were dead I could see little reason to doubt that he might easily become Jeddak of Helium. Free, I could prosecute the search for Dejah Thoris. Were I dead, my brave comrades might not be able to carry out our plans. So, by refusing to accede to his request, it was quite probable that not only would I not prevent him from becoming Jeddak of Helium, but that I would be the means of sealing Dejah Thoris’ fate—of consigning her, through my refusal, to the horrors of the arena of Issus.
I knew that Zat Arras had the cruel ability to destroy me, and if I were dead, I had little reason to doubt that he could easily become Jeddak of Helium. If I was free, I could continue the search for Dejah Thoris. If I died, my brave friends might not be able to carry out our plans. So, by refusing to agree to his request, it was likely that not only would I not stop him from becoming Jeddak of Helium, but I would also be the reason Dejah Thoris would face her fate—by my refusal, I would condemn her to the horrors of the arena of Issus.
For a moment I was perplexed, but for a moment only. The proud daughter of a thousand Jeddaks would choose death to a dishonorable alliance such as this, nor could John Carter do less for Helium than his Princess would do.
For a moment I was confused, but just for a moment. The proud daughter of a thousand leaders would rather die than enter into a dishonorable alliance like this, and John Carter couldn’t do any less for Helium than what his Princess would do.
Then I turned to Zat Arras.
Then I turned to Zat Arras.
“There can be no alliance,” I said, “between a traitor to Helium and a prince of the House of Tardos Mors. I do not believe, Zat Arras, that the great Jeddak is dead.”
“There can be no alliance,” I said, “between a traitor to Helium and a prince of the House of Tardos Mors. I don’t believe, Zat Arras, that the great Jeddak is dead.”
Zat Arras shrugged his shoulders.
Zat Arras shrugged.
“It will not be long, John Carter,” he said, “that your opinions will be of interest even to yourself, so make the best of them while you can. Zat Arras will permit you in due time to reflect further upon the magnanimous offer he has made you. Into the silence and darkness of the pits you will enter upon your reflection this night with the knowledge that should you fail within a reasonable time to agree to the alternative which has been offered you, never shall you emerge from the darkness and the silence again. Nor shall you know at what minute the hand will reach out through the darkness and the silence with the keen dagger that shall rob you of your last chance to win again the warmth and the freedom and joyousness of the outer world.”
“It won’t be long, John Carter,” he said, “before your opinions will even be interesting to you, so make the most of them while you can. Zat Arras will allow you, in time, to think more about the generous offer he has made you. Tonight, you will enter the silence and darkness of the pits to reflect, knowing that if you don’t agree to the alternative given to you in a reasonable time, you will never come out of the darkness and silence again. And you won’t know the moment when a hand will reach out through the darkness and silence with the sharp dagger that will take away your last chance to regain the warmth, freedom, and joy of the outside world.”
Zat Arras clapped his hands as he ceased speaking. The guards returned.
Zat Arras clapped his hands and stopped talking. The guards came back.
Zat Arras waved his hand in my direction.
Zat Arras waved at me.
“To the pits,” he said. That was all. Four men accompanied me from the chamber, and with a radium hand-light to illumine the way, escorted me through seemingly interminable tunnels, down, ever down beneath the city of Helium.
“To the pits,” he said. That was all. Four men followed me out of the chamber, and with a radium flashlight to light the way, guided me through what felt like endless tunnels, down, deeper and deeper beneath the city of Helium.
At length they halted within a fair-sized chamber. There were rings set in the rocky walls. To them chains were fastened, and at the ends of many of the chains were human skeletons. One of these they kicked aside, and, unlocking the huge padlock that had held a chain about what had once been a human ankle, they snapped the iron band about my own leg. Then they left me, taking the light with them.
At last, they stopped in a reasonably sized room. There were rings embedded in the rocky walls. Chains were attached to them, and at the ends of many chains were human skeletons. They kicked one aside, then unlocked the massive padlock that had secured a chain around what used to be a human ankle, and snapped the iron band around my leg. Then they left me, taking the light with them.
Utter darkness prevailed. For a few minutes I could hear the clanking of accoutrements, but even this grew fainter and fainter, until at last the silence was as complete as the darkness. I was alone with my gruesome companions—with the bones of dead men whose fate was likely but the index of my own.
Utter darkness surrounded me. For a few minutes, I could hear the clanking of gear, but even that faded away until the silence was as absolute as the darkness. I was alone with my grim companions—the bones of dead men whose fate was probably a reflection of my own.
How long I stood listening in the darkness I do not know, but the silence was unbroken, and at last I sunk to the hard floor of my prison, where, leaning my head against the stony wall, I slept.
How long I stood listening in the darkness, I don't know, but the silence was unbroken. Finally, I sank to the hard floor of my prison, leaned my head against the stony wall, and fell asleep.
It must have been several hours later that I awakened to find a young man standing before me. In one hand he bore a light, in the other a receptacle containing a gruel-like mixture—the common prison fare of Barsoom.
It must have been several hours later when I woke up to see a young man standing in front of me. He held a light in one hand and a container with a gruel-like mixture in the other—typical prison food on Barsoom.
“Zat Arras sends you greetings,” said the young man, “and commands me to inform you that though he is fully advised of the plot to make you Jeddak of Helium, he is, however, not inclined to withdraw the offer which he has made you. To gain your freedom you have but to request me to advise Zat Arras that you accept the terms of his proposition.”
“Zat Arras sends you his greetings,” the young man said, “and has asked me to tell you that even though he knows all about the plan to make you the Jeddak of Helium, he is still not willing to take back the offer he made you. To gain your freedom, you just need to let me know that you accept the terms of his proposal.”
I but shook my head. The youth said no more, and, after placing the food upon the floor at my side, returned up the corridor, taking the light with him.
I just shook my head. The young man said nothing else, and after laying the food down beside me, he went back up the hallway, taking the light with him.
Twice a day for many days this youth came to my cell with food, and ever the same greetings from Zat Arras. For a long time I tried to engage him in conversation upon other matters, but he would not talk, and so, at length, I desisted.
Twice a day for many days, this young man brought food to my cell, always delivering the same greetings from Zat Arras. For a long time, I tried to get him to talk about other subjects, but he wouldn't engage, so eventually, I gave up.
For months I sought to devise methods to inform Carthoris of my whereabouts. For months I scraped and scraped upon a single link of the massive chain which held me, hoping eventually to wear it through, that I might follow the youth back through the winding tunnels to a point where I could make a break for liberty.
For months, I tried to come up with ways to let Carthoris know where I was. For months, I worked on a single link of the huge chain that held me, hoping I could eventually wear it down so I could follow the young man back through the winding tunnels to a place where I could make a run for freedom.
I was beside myself with anxiety for knowledge of the progress of the expedition which was to rescue Dejah Thoris. I felt that Carthoris would not let the matter drop, were he free to act, but in so far as I knew, he also might be a prisoner in Zat Arras’ pits.
I was overwhelmed with anxiety about the progress of the mission to rescue Dejah Thoris. I believed that Carthoris wouldn’t give up easily if he were free to act, but as far as I knew, he might also be trapped in Zat Arras’ pits.
That Zat Arras’ spy had overheard our conversation relative to the selection of a new Jeddak, I knew, and scarcely a half-dozen minutes prior we had discussed the details of the plan to rescue Dejah Thoris. The chances were that that matter, too, was well known to him. Carthoris, Kantos Kan, Tars Tarkas, Hor Vastus, and Xodar might even now be the victims of Zat Arras’ assassins, or else his prisoners.
That Zat Arras’ spy had overheard our conversation about choosing a new Jeddak, I knew, and only a few minutes earlier we had gone over the details of the plan to rescue Dejah Thoris. It was likely that he knew about that too. Carthoris, Kantos Kan, Tars Tarkas, Hor Vastus, and Xodar could already be targets of Zat Arras’ assassins or perhaps his captives.
I determined to make at least one more effort to learn something, and to this end I adopted strategy when next the youth came to my cell. I had noticed that he was a handsome fellow, about the size and age of Carthoris. And I had also noticed that his shabby trappings but illy comported with his dignified and noble bearing.
I decided to make at least one more attempt to learn something, so I came up with a plan for when the young man visited my cell next. I had noticed that he was a good-looking guy, about the same size and age as Carthoris. I had also observed that his worn-out clothes didn’t match his dignified and noble demeanor.
It was with these observations as a basis that I opened my negotiations with him upon his next subsequent visit.
It was based on these observations that I started my negotiations with him during his next visit.
“You have been very kind to me during my imprisonment here,” I said to him, “and as I feel that I have at best but a very short time to live, I wish, ere it is too late, to furnish substantial testimony of my appreciation of all that you have done to render my imprisonment bearable.
“You have been very kind to me during my time here,” I said to him, “and since I feel that I probably have only a short time left to live, I want, before it’s too late, to give you a meaningful expression of my gratitude for everything you’ve done to make my imprisonment more bearable.”
“Promptly you have brought my food each day, seeing that it was pure and of sufficient quantity. Never by word or deed have you attempted to take advantage of my defenceless condition to insult or torture me. You have been uniformly courteous and considerate—it is this more than any other thing which prompts my feeling of gratitude and my desire to give you some slight token of it.
"Every day, you've brought me my food on time, making sure it was clean and enough. You've never tried to take advantage of my vulnerable state to insult or mistreat me. You've always been polite and thoughtful—it's this more than anything else that makes me feel grateful and want to give you a small token of my appreciation."
“In the guard-room of my palace are many fine trappings. Go thou there and select the harness which most pleases you—it shall be yours. All I ask is that you wear it, that I may know that my wish has been realized. Tell me that you will do it.”
“In the guardroom of my palace, there are many beautiful decorations. Go there and choose the armor that you like best—it will be yours. All I ask is that you wear it, so I can see that my wish has come true. Just tell me that you will do it.”
The boy’s eyes had lighted with pleasure as I spoke, and I saw him glance from his rusty trappings to the magnificence of my own. For a moment he stood in thought before he spoke, and for that moment my heart fairly ceased beating—so much for me there was which hung upon the substance of his answer.
The boy's eyes lit up with excitement as I spoke, and I noticed him glance from his worn-out gear to the splendor of my own. He paused for a moment, deep in thought before he spoke, and during that brief moment, my heart practically stopped beating—so much depended on the substance of his answer for me.
“And I went to the palace of the Prince of Helium with any such demand, they would laugh at me and, into the bargain, would more than likely throw me headforemost into the avenue. No, it cannot be, though I thank you for the offer. Why, if Zat Arras even dreamed that I contemplated such a thing he would have my heart cut out of me.”
“And I went to the palace of the Prince of Helium with that kind of demand; they would just laugh at me and probably throw me headfirst into the street. No, it can't be, though I appreciate the offer. If Zat Arras even imagined that I was considering such a thing, he would have my heart cut out.”
“There can be no harm in it, my boy,” I urged. “By night you may go to my palace with a note from me to Carthoris, my son. You may read the note before you deliver it, that you may know that it contains nothing harmful to Zat Arras. My son will be discreet, and so none but us three need know. It is very simple, and such a harmless act that it could be condemned by no one.”
“There’s no harm in it, my boy,” I insisted. “At night, you can go to my palace with a note for Carthoris, my son. You can read the note before you give it to him, so you’ll see that it doesn’t contain anything harmful to Zat Arras. My son will be careful, so only the three of us need to know. It’s very simple, and such a harmless act that no one could criticize it.”
Again he stood silently in deep thought.
Again he stood quietly, lost in deep thought.
“And there is a jewelled short-sword which I took from the body of a northern Jeddak. When you get the harness, see that Carthoris gives you that also. With it and the harness which you may select there will be no more handsomely accoutred warrior in all Zodanga.
“And there’s a jeweled short sword that I took from the body of a northern Jeddak. When you get the harness, make sure Carthoris gives you that too. With it and the harness you choose, there won’t be a more stylishly equipped warrior in all of Zodanga.”
“Bring writing materials when you come next to my cell, and within a few hours we shall see you garbed in a style befitting your birth and carriage.”
“Bring some writing supplies when you visit my cell next time, and in just a few hours, we’ll see you dressed in a way that suits your background and status.”
Still in thought, and without speaking, he turned and left me. I could not guess what his decision might be, and for hours I sat fretting over the outcome of the matter.
Still lost in thought and saying nothing, he turned and walked away from me. I couldn’t figure out what his decision might be, and for hours I sat worrying about the outcome of the situation.
If he accepted a message to Carthoris it would mean to me that Carthoris still lived and was free. If the youth returned wearing the harness and the sword, I would know that Carthoris had received my note and that he knew that I still lived. That the bearer of the note was a Zodangan would be sufficient to explain to Carthoris that I was a prisoner of Zat Arras.
If he accepted a message for Carthoris, it would mean that Carthoris was still alive and free. If the young man returned wearing the harness and sword, I would know that Carthoris got my note and that he was aware I was still alive. The fact that the person delivering the note was from Zodanga would be enough to let Carthoris understand that I was a prisoner of Zat Arras.
It was with feelings of excited expectancy which I could scarce hide that I heard the youth’s approach upon the occasion of his next regular visit. I did not speak beyond my accustomed greeting of him. As he placed the food upon the floor by my side he also deposited writing materials at the same time.
I felt a rush of excitement that I could barely contain when I heard the young man coming for his next visit. I only greeted him as usual. As he set the food down next to me, he also placed some writing materials at the same time.
My heart fairly bounded for joy. I had won my point. For a moment I looked at the materials in feigned surprise, but soon I permitted an expression of dawning comprehension to come into my face, and then, picking them up, I penned a brief order to Carthoris to deliver to Parthak a harness of his selection and the short-sword which I described. That was all. But it meant everything to me and to Carthoris.
My heart raced with joy. I had gotten my way. For a moment, I pretended to be surprised by the materials, but soon I let a look of understanding cross my face. Then, picking them up, I wrote a quick order to Carthoris to give Parthak a harness of his choice and the short sword I described. That was it. But it meant everything to me and to Carthoris.
I laid the note open upon the floor. Parthak picked it up and, without a word, left me.
I placed the note on the floor. Parthak picked it up and, without saying anything, walked away.
As nearly as I could estimate, I had at this time been in the pits for three hundred days. If anything was to be done to save Dejah Thoris it must be done quickly, for, were she not already dead, her end must soon come, since those whom Issus chose lived but a single year.
As far as I could tell, I had been in the pits for about three hundred days. If we were going to save Dejah Thoris, we needed to act fast, because if she wasn't already dead, her time was running out, since those chosen by Issus only lived for a year.
The next time I heard approaching footsteps I could scarce await to see if Parthak wore the harness and the sword, but judge, if you can, my chagrin and disappointment when I saw that he who bore my food was not Parthak.
The next time I heard footsteps coming closer, I could hardly wait to see if Parthak was wearing the harness and sword, but just imagine my frustration and disappointment when I saw that the person bringing me my food was not Parthak.
“What has become of Parthak?” I asked, but the fellow would not answer, and as soon as he had deposited my food, turned and retraced his steps to the world above.
“What happened to Parthak?” I asked, but the guy wouldn’t respond, and as soon as he dropped off my food, he turned and went back up to the world above.
Days came and went, and still my new jailer continued his duties, nor would he ever speak a word to me, either in reply to the simplest question or of his own initiative.
Days passed, and my new jailer continued his duties without ever saying a word to me, not even in response to the simplest question or on his own accord.
I could only speculate on the cause of Parthak’s removal, but that it was connected in some way directly with the note I had given him was most apparent to me. After all my rejoicing, I was no better off than before, for now I did not even know that Carthoris lived, for if Parthak had wished to raise himself in the estimation of Zat Arras he would have permitted me to go on precisely as I did, so that he could carry my note to his master, in proof of his own loyalty and devotion.
I could only guess why Parthak was removed, but it was clear to me that it had something to do with the note I had given him. After all my celebrating, I was no better off than before, since I still didn't know if Carthoris was alive. If Parthak had wanted to improve his standing with Zat Arras, he would have let me continue as I was, so he could deliver my note to his master, proving his loyalty and dedication.
Thirty days had passed since I had given the youth the note. Three hundred and thirty days had passed since my incarceration. As closely as I could figure, there remained a bare thirty days ere Dejah Thoris would be ordered to the arena for the rites of Issus.
Thirty days had gone by since I gave the young man the note. Three hundred and thirty days had passed since my imprisonment. As best as I could estimate, there were only thirty days left until Dejah Thoris would be sent to the arena for the rites of Issus.
As the terrible picture forced itself vividly across my imagination, I buried my face in my arms, and only with the greatest difficulty was it that I repressed the tears that welled to my eyes despite my every effort. To think of that beautiful creature torn and rended by the cruel fangs of the hideous white apes! It was unthinkable. Such a horrid fact could not be; and yet my reason told me that within thirty days my incomparable Princess would be fought over in the arena of the First Born by those very wild beasts; that her bleeding corpse would be dragged through the dirt and the dust, until at last a part of it would be rescued to be served as food upon the tables of the black nobles.
As the terrifying image forced itself into my mind, I buried my face in my arms, and it took everything I had to hold back the tears that threatened to spill despite my best efforts. To think of that beautiful being torn apart by the vicious jaws of those ugly white apes! It was unimaginable. Such a dreadful reality couldn't exist; and yet, my mind told me that within thirty days, my extraordinary Princess would be fought over in the arena by those very savage creatures; that her bloody body would be dragged through the dirt and dust, until finally, a part of her would be saved to serve as food on the tables of the black nobles.
I think that I should have gone crazy but for the sound of my approaching jailer. It distracted my attention from the terrible thoughts that had been occupying my entire mind. Now a new and grim determination came to me. I would make one super-human effort to escape. Kill my jailer by a ruse, and trust to fate to lead me to the outer world in safety.
I think I would have lost my mind if it weren't for the sound of my approaching jailer. It pulled my focus away from the awful thoughts that were consuming me. Now a new, grim determination filled me. I would make one last desperate attempt to escape. I would trick my jailer into dying and then rely on fate to guide me safely to the outside world.
With the thought came instant action. I threw myself upon the floor of my cell close by the wall, in a strained and distorted posture, as though I were dead after a struggle or convulsions. When he should stoop over me I had but to grasp his throat with one hand and strike him a terrific blow with the slack of my chain, which I gripped firmly in my right hand for the purpose.
With that thought, I acted immediately. I threw myself onto the floor of my cell, close to the wall, in a twisted and unnatural position, as if I were dead after a fight or seizures. When he leaned over me, I just had to grab his throat with one hand and hit him hard with the loose part of my chain, which I held tightly in my right hand for that reason.
Nearer and nearer came the doomed man. Now I heard him halt before me. There was a muttered exclamation, and then a step as he came to my side. I felt him kneel beside me. My grip tightened upon the chain. He leaned close to me. I must open my eyes to find his throat, grasp it, and strike one mighty final blow all at the same instant.
Nearer and nearer came the doomed man. Now I heard him stop in front of me. There was a quiet exclamation, and then a step as he came beside me. I felt him kneel next to me. My grip tightened on the chain. He leaned close to me. I had to open my eyes to find his throat, grab it, and deliver one powerful final blow all at the same time.
The thing worked just as I had planned. So brief was the interval between the opening of my eyes and the fall of the chain that I could not check it, though in that minute interval I recognized the face so close to mine as that of my son, Carthoris.
The thing worked exactly as I had planned. The time between me opening my eyes and the chain falling was so short that I couldn't stop it, but in that brief moment, I recognized the face so close to mine as that of my son, Carthoris.
God! What cruel and malign fate had worked to such a frightful end! What devious chain of circumstances had led my boy to my side at this one particular minute of our lives when I could strike him down and kill him, in ignorance of his identity! A benign though tardy Providence blurred my vision and my mind as I sank into unconsciousness across the lifeless body of my only son.
God! What a cruel and evil fate had brought about such a terrible ending! What twisted series of events had brought my son to me at this exact moment in our lives when I could unknowingly strike him down and kill him? A kind but slow-to-act Providence clouded my vision and mind as I collapsed unconscious over the lifeless body of my only son.
When I regained consciousness it was to feel a cool, firm hand pressed upon my forehead. For an instant I did not open my eyes. I was endeavouring to gather the loose ends of many thoughts and memories which flitted elusively through my tired and overwrought brain.
When I came to, I felt a cool, firm hand resting on my forehead. For a moment, I didn't open my eyes. I was trying to piece together the scattered thoughts and memories that danced fleetingly through my tired and overloaded mind.
At length came the cruel recollection of the thing that I had done in my last conscious act, and then I dared not to open my eyes for fear of what I should see lying beside me. I wondered who it could be who ministered to me. Carthoris must have had a companion whom I had not seen. Well, I must face the inevitable some time, so why not now, and with a sigh I opened my eyes.
At last, the painful memory of what I had done in my last moment of awareness hit me, and I was too afraid to open my eyes for fear of what I might see next to me. I wondered who it could be that was looking after me. Carthoris must have had a companion I hadn't noticed. Well, I had to confront the truth eventually, so why not do it now? With a sigh, I opened my eyes.
Leaning over me was Carthoris, a great bruise upon his forehead where the chain had struck, but alive, thank God, alive! There was no one with him. Reaching out my arms, I took my boy within them, and if ever there arose from any planet a fervent prayer of gratitude, it was there beneath the crust of dying Mars as I thanked the Eternal Mystery for my son’s life.
Leaning over me was Carthoris, a big bruise on his forehead from where the chain had hit him, but he was alive, thank God, alive! There was no one else with him. Reaching out my arms, I pulled my boy close, and if there was ever a heartfelt prayer of thanks that came from any planet, it was there beneath the dying crust of Mars as I thanked the Eternal Mystery for my son’s life.
The brief instant in which I had seen and recognized Carthoris before the chain fell must have been ample to check the force of the blow. He told me that he had lain unconscious for a time—how long he did not know.
The quick moment when I saw and recognized Carthoris before the chain fell must have been enough to weaken the impact of the blow. He told me he had been unconscious for a while—he didn't know for how long.
“How came you here at all?” I asked, mystified that he had found me without a guide.
“How did you even get here?” I asked, confused that he had found me without any help.
“It was by your wit in apprising me of your existence and imprisonment through the youth, Parthak. Until he came for his harness and his sword, we had thought you dead. When I had read your note I did as you had bid, giving Parthak his choice of the harnesses in the guardroom, and later bringing the jewelled short-sword to him; but the minute that I had fulfilled the promise you evidently had made him, my obligation to him ceased. Then I commenced to question him, but he would give me no information as to your whereabouts. He was intensely loyal to Zat Arras.
“It was because of your cleverness in letting me know about your situation and imprisonment through the young man, Parthak. Until he came for his gear and his sword, we thought you were dead. After I read your note, I did as you asked, giving Parthak his choice of the gear in the guardroom, and later bringing him the jeweled short sword. But once I had kept the promise you clearly made to him, my obligation to him ended. Then I started to ask him questions, but he wouldn’t give me any information about where you were. He was fiercely loyal to Zat Arras.”
“Finally I gave him a fair choice between freedom and the pits beneath the palace—the price of freedom to be full information as to where you were imprisoned and directions which would lead us to you; but still he maintained his stubborn partisanship. Despairing, I had him removed to the pits, where he still is.
“Finally, I offered him a real choice between freedom and the pits under the palace—the cost of freedom being complete information about where he was imprisoned and directions that would lead us to him; but he still held onto his stubborn loyalty. In despair, I had him sent to the pits, where he remains.”
“No threats of torture or death, no bribes, however fabulous, would move him. His only reply to all our importunities was that whenever Parthak died, were it to-morrow or a thousand years hence, no man could truly say, ‘A traitor is gone to his deserts.’
“No threats of torture or death, no matter how tempting the bribes, would sway him. His only response to all our pleas was that whenever Parthak died, whether it was tomorrow or a thousand years from now, no one could honestly say, ‘A traitor has gone to his just deserts.’”
“Finally, Xodar, who is a fiend for subtle craftiness, evolved a plan whereby we might worm the information from him. And so I caused Hor Vastus to be harnessed in the metal of a Zodangan soldier and chained in Parthak’s cell beside him. For fifteen days the noble Hor Vastus has languished in the darkness of the pits, but not in vain. Little by little he won the confidence and friendship of the Zodangan, until only to-day Parthak, thinking that he was speaking not only to a countryman, but to a dear friend, revealed to Hor Vastus the exact cell in which you lay.
“Finally, Xodar, who is really good at being sneaky, came up with a plan to get the information out of him. So, I had Hor Vastus put into the armor of a Zodangan soldier and chained in the same cell as Parthak. For fifteen days, the noble Hor Vastus has been stuck in the darkness of the pits, but it wasn't for nothing. Little by little, he gained the trust and friendship of the Zodangan, until today, Parthak, thinking he was talking to a fellow countryman and a close friend, revealed to Hor Vastus the exact cell where you were being held.
“It took me but a short time to locate the plans of the pits of Helium among the official papers. To come to you, though, was a trifle more difficult matter. As you know, while all the pits beneath the city are connected, there are but single entrances from those beneath each section and its neighbour, and that at the upper level just underneath the ground.
“It only took me a little while to find the plans for the Helium pits among the official documents. Getting to you, however, was a bit trickier. As you know, while all the pits under the city are linked, there's only one entrance from the pits below each section to its neighboring one, and that's at the upper level just beneath the ground.”
“Of course, these openings which lead from contiguous pits to those beneath government buildings are always guarded, and so, while I easily came to the entrance to the pits beneath the palace which Zat Arras is occupying, I found there a Zodangan soldier on guard. There I left him when I had gone by, but his soul was no longer with him.
“Of course, the openings that connect nearby pits to those under government buildings are always guarded. So, while I easily accessed the entrance to the pits beneath the palace that Zat Arras is occupying, I found a Zodangan soldier on guard there. I left him behind as I passed, but his spirit was no longer present.”
“And here I am, just in time to be nearly killed by you,” he ended, laughing.
“And here I am, just in time to almost get killed by you,” he said, laughing.
As he talked Carthoris had been working at the lock which held my fetters, and now, with an exclamation of pleasure, he dropped the end of the chain to the floor, and I stood up once more, freed from the galling irons I had chafed in for almost a year.
As he spoke, Carthoris had been working on the lock that held my shackles, and now, with a shout of joy, he let the end of the chain fall to the floor. I stood up again, finally free from the painful restraints I had suffered in for almost a year.
He had brought a long-sword and a dagger for me, and thus armed we set out upon the return journey to my palace.
He brought me a long sword and a dagger, and with that gear, we set out on the journey back to my palace.
At the point where we left the pits of Zat Arras we found the body of the guard Carthoris had slain. It had not yet been discovered, and, in order to still further delay search and mystify the jed’s people, we carried the body with us for a short distance, hiding it in a tiny cell off the main corridor of the pits beneath an adjoining estate.
At the spot where we left the pits of Zat Arras, we found the body of the guard Carthoris had killed. It hadn’t been discovered yet, and to delay the search even more and confuse the jed’s people, we carried the body with us for a short distance, hiding it in a small cell off the main corridor of the pits beneath an adjacent estate.
Some half-hour later we came to the pits beneath our own palace, and soon thereafter emerged into the audience chamber itself, where we found Kantos Kan, Tars Tarkas, Hor Vastus, and Xodar awaiting us most impatiently.
Some thirty minutes later, we arrived at the pits beneath our palace, and shortly after, we entered the audience chamber itself, where we found Kantos Kan, Tars Tarkas, Hor Vastus, and Xodar waiting for us quite impatiently.
No time was lost in fruitless recounting of my imprisonment. What I desired to know was how well the plans we had laid nearly a year ago had been carried out.
No time was wasted on useless retellings of my imprisonment. What I wanted to know was how well the plans we had made nearly a year ago had been executed.
“It has taken much longer than we had expected,” replied Kantos Kan. “The fact that we were compelled to maintain utter secrecy has handicapped us terribly. Zat Arras’ spies are everywhere. Yet, to the best of my knowledge, no word of our real plans has reached the villain’s ear.
“It has taken much longer than we expected,” replied Kantos Kan. “The fact that we had to keep everything completely secret has really hurt us. Zat Arras’ spies are all over the place. Still, as far as I know, no word of our actual plans has reached the villain’s ears.
“To-night there lies about the great docks at Hastor a fleet of a thousand of the mightiest battleships that ever sailed above Barsoom, and each equipped to navigate the air of Omean and the waters of Omean itself. Upon each battleship there are five ten-man cruisers, and ten five-man scouts, and a hundred one-man scouts; in all, one hundred and sixteen thousand craft fitted with both air and water propellers.
"Tonight, there's a fleet of a thousand of the strongest battleships ever to sail over Barsoom, all gathered around the great docks at Hastor. Each battleship is equipped to fly through the air of Omean and travel on the waters of Omean itself. Each battleship carries five ten-man cruisers, ten five-man scouts, and a hundred one-man scouts, totaling one hundred and sixteen thousand vessels equipped with both air and water propellers."
“At Thark lie the transports for the green warriors of Tars Tarkas, nine hundred large troopships, and with them their convoys. Seven days ago all was in readiness, but we waited in the hope that by so doing your rescue might be encompassed in time for you to command the expedition. It is well we waited, my Prince.”
“At Thark, the transports for the green warriors of Tars Tarkas are waiting, nine hundred large troop ships, along with their convoys. Seven days ago, everything was ready, but we held off, hoping that by doing so, your rescue could be completed in time for you to lead the expedition. It was a good decision to wait, my Prince.”
“How is it, Tars Tarkas,” I asked, “that the men of Thark take not the accustomed action against one who returns from the bosom of Iss?”
“How is it, Tars Tarkas,” I asked, “that the people of Thark don’t take the usual action against someone who comes back from the embrace of Iss?”
“They sent a council of fifty chieftains to talk with me here,” replied the Thark. “We are a just people, and when I had told them the entire story they were as one man in agreeing that their action toward me would be guided by the action of Helium toward John Carter. In the meantime, at their request, I was to resume my throne as Jeddak of Thark, that I might negotiate with neighboring hordes for warriors to compose the land forces of the expedition. I have done that which I agreed. Two hundred and fifty thousand fighting men, gathered from the ice cap at the north to the ice cap at the south, and representing a thousand different communities, from a hundred wild and warlike hordes, fill the great city of Thark to-night. They are ready to sail for the Land of the First Born when I give the word and fight there until I bid them stop. All they ask is the loot they take and transportation to their own territories when the fighting and the looting are over. I am done.”
“They sent a council of fifty leaders to meet with me here,” replied the Thark. “We are a fair people, and after I told them the whole story, they all agreed that their actions toward me would depend on how Helium treated John Carter. In the meantime, at their request, I was to take back my throne as Jeddak of Thark so I could negotiate with nearby tribes for soldiers to make up the land forces of the expedition. I have done what I promised. Two hundred and fifty thousand fighters, gathered from the ice cap in the north to the ice cap in the south and representing a thousand different communities from a hundred fierce and warlike tribes, fill the great city of Thark tonight. They are ready to head for the Land of the First Born as soon as I give the order and will fight there until I tell them to stop. All they ask for is the loot they take and a way back to their own lands when the fighting and looting are done. I am finished.”
“And thou, Hor Vastus,” I asked, “what has been thy success?”
“And you, Hor Vastus,” I asked, “how have you been doing?”
“A million veteran fighting-men from Helium’s thin waterways man the battleships, the transports, and the convoys,” he replied. “Each is sworn to loyalty and secrecy, nor were enough recruited from a single district to cause suspicion.”
“A million experienced soldiers from Helium’s narrow waterways crew the battleships, the transports, and the convoys,” he responded. “Each one has sworn loyalty and secrecy, and not enough were recruited from a single area to raise any suspicion.”
“Good!” I cried. “Each has done his duty, and now, Kantos Kan, may we not repair at once to Hastor and get under way before to-morrow’s sun?”
“Great!” I shouted. “Everyone has done their part, and now, Kantos Kan, can we head to Hastor right away and set out before tomorrow’s sunrise?”
“We should lose no time, Prince,” replied Kantos Kan. “Already the people of Hastor are questioning the purpose of so great a fleet fully manned with fighting-men. I wonder much that word of it has not before reached Zat Arras. A cruiser awaits above at your own dock; let us leave at—” A fusillade of shots from the palace gardens just without cut short his further words.
“We shouldn’t waste any time, Prince,” Kantos Kan replied. “The people of Hastor are already questioning why we have such a large fleet filled with soldiers. I’m surprised this hasn’t reached Zat Arras yet. A cruiser is waiting for you at your dock; let’s leave at—” A barrage of gunfire from the palace gardens interrupted his next words.
Together we rushed to the balcony in time to see a dozen members of my palace guard disappear in the shadows of some distant shrubbery as in pursuit of one who fled. Directly beneath us upon the scarlet sward a handful of guardsmen were stooping above a still and prostrate form.
Together we rushed to the balcony just in time to see a dozen members of my palace guard vanish into the shadows of some distant bushes as they chased after someone who was fleeing. Right below us on the scarlet grass, a few guards were leaning over a motionless figure lying flat on the ground.
While we watched they lifted the figure in their arms and at my command bore it to the audience chamber where we had been in council. When they stretched the body at our feet we saw that it was that of a red man in the prime of life—his metal was plain, such as common soldiers wear, or those who wish to conceal their identity.
While we watched, they lifted the figure in their arms and, at my command, carried it to the audience chamber where we had been in council. When they laid the body at our feet, we saw that it was that of a red man in the prime of life—his metal was plain, like what common soldiers wear, or those who want to hide their identity.
“Another of Zat Arras’ spies,” said Hor Vastus.
“Another one of Zat Arras’ spies,” said Hor Vastus.
“So it would seem,” I replied, and then to the guard: “You may remove the body.”
"So it looks," I said, and then to the guard: "You can take the body away."
“Wait!” said Xodar. “If you will, Prince, ask that a cloth and a little thoat oil be brought.”
“Wait!” said Xodar. “If you don’t mind, Prince, could you ask for a cloth and a little throat oil to be brought?”
I nodded to one of the soldiers, who left the chamber, returning presently with the things that Xodar had requested. The black kneeled beside the body and, dipping a corner of the cloth in the thoat oil, rubbed for a moment on the dead face before him. Then he turned to me with a smile, pointing to his work. I looked and saw that where Xodar had applied the thoat oil the face was white, as white as mine, and then Xodar seized the black hair of the corpse and with a sudden wrench tore it all away, revealing a hairless pate beneath.
I nodded to one of the soldiers, who left the room and soon returned with the items Xodar had requested. The man knelt beside the body and, dipping a corner of the cloth in the thoat oil, rubbed it briefly on the dead face before him. Then he turned to me with a smile, showing me his work. I looked and saw that where Xodar had applied the thoat oil, the face was white, as white as mine, and then Xodar grabbed the black hair of the corpse and with a sudden pull yanked it all away, revealing a bald head underneath.
Guardsmen and nobles pressed close about the silent witness upon the marble floor. Many were the exclamations of astonishment and questioning wonder as Xodar’s acts confirmed the suspicion which he had held.
Guardsmen and nobles huddled around the quiet figure on the marble floor. There were many shouts of surprise and curious questions as Xodar’s actions confirmed the suspicion he had carried.
“A thern!” whispered Tars Tarkas.
“A thern!” whispered Tars Tarkas.
“Worse than that, I fear,” replied Xodar. “But let us see.”
“Even worse than that, I’m afraid,” replied Xodar. “But let’s find out.”
With that he drew his dagger and cut open a locked pouch which had dangled from the thern’s harness, and from it he brought forth a circlet of gold set with a large gem—it was the mate to that which I had taken from Sator Throg.
With that, he pulled out his dagger and sliced open a locked pouch that hung from the thern’s harness. From it, he retrieved a gold circlet adorned with a large gem—it matched the one I had taken from Sator Throg.
“He was a Holy Thern,” said Xodar. “Fortunate indeed it is for us that he did not escape.”
“He was a Holy Thern,” Xodar said. “We're really lucky he didn't get away.”
The officer of the guard entered the chamber at this juncture.
The guard officer entered the room at this point.
“My Prince,” he said, “I have to report that this fellow’s companion escaped us. I think that it was with the connivance of one or more of the men at the gate. I have ordered them all under arrest.”
“My Prince,” he said, “I need to report that this guy’s companion got away. I believe it was with the help of one or more of the guards at the gate. I’ve ordered them all to be arrested.”
Xodar handed him the thoat oil and cloth.
Xodar handed him the thoat oil and cloth.
“With this you may discover the spy among you,” he said.
"With this, you might find the spy among you," he said.
I at once ordered a secret search within the city, for every Martian noble maintains a secret service of his own.
I immediately ordered a covert search within the city, since every Martian noble has their own secret service.
A half-hour later the officer of the guard came again to report. This time it was to confirm our worst fears—half the guards at the gate that night had been therns disguised as red men.
A half-hour later, the guard officer came back to report. This time, it was to confirm our worst fears—half of the guards at the gate that night had been therns disguised as red men.
“Come!” I cried. “We must lose no time. On to Hastor at once. Should the therns attempt to check us at the southern verge of the ice cap it may result in the wrecking of all our plans and the total destruction of the expedition.”
“Come on!” I shouted. “We can’t waste any time. Let’s head to Hastor right away. If the therns try to stop us at the southern edge of the ice cap, it could completely ruin our plans and lead to the total failure of the expedition.”
Ten minutes later we were speeding through the night toward Hastor, prepared to strike the first blow for the preservation of Dejah Thoris.
Ten minutes later, we were rushing through the night toward Hastor, ready to deal the first blow for the sake of Dejah Thoris.
CHAPTER XX
THE AIR BATTLE
Two hours after leaving my palace at Helium, or about midnight, Kantos Kan, Xodar, and I arrived at Hastor. Carthoris, Tars Tarkas, and Hor Vastus had gone directly to Thark upon another cruiser.
Two hours after leaving my palace in Helium, or around midnight, Kantos Kan, Xodar, and I got to Hastor. Carthoris, Tars Tarkas, and Hor Vastus had headed straight to Thark on a different cruiser.
The transports were to get under way immediately and move slowly south. The fleet of battleships would overtake them on the morning of the second day.
The transports were set to start right away and move slowly south. The fleet of battleships would catch up to them on the morning of the second day.
At Hastor we found all in readiness, and so perfectly had Kantos Kan planned every detail of the campaign that within ten minutes of our arrival the first of the fleet had soared aloft from its dock, and thereafter, at the rate of one a second, the great ships floated gracefully out into the night to form a long, thin line which stretched for miles toward the south.
At Hastor, everything was set up perfectly, and Kantos Kan had planned every detail of the campaign so well that within ten minutes of our arrival, the first ship lifted off from its dock. After that, at the pace of one per second, the massive ships glided smoothly into the night, creating a long, narrow line that extended for miles to the south.
It was not until after we had entered the cabin of Kantos Kan that I thought to ask the date, for up to now I was not positive how long I had lain in the pits of Zat Arras. When Kantos Kan told me, I realized with a pang of dismay that I had misreckoned the time while I lay in the utter darkness of my cell. Three hundred and sixty-five days had passed—it was too late to save Dejah Thoris.
It wasn't until we were inside Kantos Kan's cabin that I thought to ask the date, as I hadn’t been sure how long I had been in the pits of Zat Arras. When Kantos Kan told me, I felt a wave of panic wash over me as I realized I had miscalculated the time while stuck in the complete darkness of my cell. A whole year had gone by—there was no way to save Dejah Thoris now.
The expedition was no longer one of rescue but of revenge. I did not remind Kantos Kan of the terrible fact that ere we could hope to enter the Temple of Issus, the Princess of Helium would be no more. In so far as I knew she might be already dead, for I did not know the exact date on which she first viewed Issus.
The mission was no longer about saving someone but about getting payback. I didn't bring up to Kantos Kan the harsh truth that before we could even think about entering the Temple of Issus, the Princess of Helium might be gone. For all I knew, she could already be dead, since I had no idea when she first laid eyes on Issus.
What now the value of burdening my friends with my added personal sorrows—they had shared quite enough of them with me in the past. Hereafter I would keep my grief to myself, and so I said nothing to any other of the fact that we were too late. The expedition could yet do much if it could but teach the people of Barsoom the facts of the cruel deception that had been worked upon them for countless ages, and thus save thousands each year from the horrid fate that awaited them at the conclusion of the voluntary pilgrimage.
What’s the point of piling my personal sorrows onto my friends—they’ve already shared more than enough of them with me before. From now on, I would keep my grief to myself, and so I didn’t tell anyone else that we were too late. The mission could still achieve a lot if it could just educate the people of Barsoom about the cruel deception that had been played on them for countless ages, and in doing so, save thousands each year from the horrible fate that awaited them at the end of the voluntary pilgrimage.
If it could open to the red men the fair Valley Dor it would have accomplished much, and in the Land of Lost Souls between the Mountains of Otz and the ice barrier were many broad acres that needed no irrigation to bear rich harvests.
If it could show the red men the beautiful Valley Dor, it would have achieved a lot, and in the Land of Lost Souls between the Mountains of Otz and the ice barrier, there were many wide acres that could produce rich harvests without any irrigation.
Here at the bottom of a dying world was the only naturally productive area upon its surface. Here alone were dews and rains, here alone was an open sea, here was water in plenty; and all this was but the stamping ground of fierce brutes and from its beauteous and fertile expanse the wicked remnants of two once mighty races barred all the other millions of Barsoom. Could I but succeed in once breaking down the barrier of religious superstition which had kept the red races from this El Dorado it would be a fitting memorial to the immortal virtues of my Princess—I should have again served Barsoom and Dejah Thoris’ martyrdom would not have been in vain.
Here at the bottom of a dying world was the only naturally productive area on its surface. Here alone were dews and rains, here alone was an open sea, and here was plenty of water; yet all this was just the territory of fierce creatures, and from its beautiful and fertile expanse, the wicked remnants of two once-powerful races kept away all the other millions of Barsoom. If I could succeed in breaking down the barrier of religious superstition that had prevented the red races from reaching this El Dorado, it would be a fitting tribute to the immortal virtues of my Princess—I would have once again served Barsoom, and Dejah Thoris’ martyrdom would not have been in vain.
On the morning of the second day we raised the great fleet of transports and their consorts at the first flood of dawn, and soon were near enough to exchange signals. I may mention here that radio-aerograms are seldom if ever used in war time, or for the transmission of secret dispatches at any time, for as often as one nation discovers a new cipher, or invents a new instrument for wireless purposes its neighbours bend every effort until they are able to intercept and translate the messages. For so long a time has this gone on that practically every possibility of wireless communication has been exhausted and no nation dares transmit dispatches of importance in this way.
On the morning of the second day, we launched the large fleet of transports and their support ships at the first light of dawn, and soon we were close enough to send signals to each other. I should note here that radio messages are rarely, if ever, used during wartime or for sending secret communications at any time. Whenever one nation develops a new code or invents a new wireless device, neighboring countries put in all their efforts to intercept and decode those messages. This has been happening for such a long time that almost every option for wireless communication has been exhausted, and no country dares to send important messages this way.
Tars Tarkas reported all well with the transports. The battleships passed through to take an advanced position, and the combined fleets moved slowly over the ice cap, hugging the surface closely to prevent detection by the therns whose land we were approaching.
Tars Tarkas reported that everything was fine with the transports. The battleships moved through to take a strategic position, and the combined fleets slowly crossed the ice cap, staying close to the surface to avoid being detected by the therns whose territory we were nearing.
Far in advance of all a thin line of one-man air scouts protected us from surprise, and on either side they flanked us, while a smaller number brought up the rear some twenty miles behind the transports. In this formation we had progressed toward the entrance to Omean for several hours when one of our scouts returned from the front to report that the cone-like summit of the entrance was in sight. At almost the same instant another scout from the left flank came racing toward the flagship.
Ahead of us, a thin line of single-person air scouts kept us safe from surprises, flanking us on either side while a smaller number trailed about twenty miles behind the transports. We had been moving in this formation toward the entrance of Omean for several hours when one of our scouts returned from the front to report that the cone-shaped peak of the entrance was visible. Almost simultaneously, another scout from the left flank sped toward the flagship.
His very speed bespoke the importance of his information. Kantos Kan and I awaited him upon the little forward deck which corresponds with the bridge of earthly battleships. Scarcely had his tiny flier come to rest upon the broad landing-deck of the flagship ere he was bounding up the stairway to the deck where we stood.
His quickness showed how important his information was. Kantos Kan and I waited for him on the small forward deck that corresponds with the bridge of earthly battleships. As soon as his little flyer landed on the wide landing deck of the flagship, he rushed up the stairway to the deck where we were standing.
“A great fleet of battleships south-south-east, my Prince,” he cried. “There must be several thousands and they are bearing down directly upon us.”
“A huge fleet of battleships to the south-southeast, my Prince,” he shouted. “There must be several thousand of them, and they are heading straight for us.”
“The thern spies were not in the palace of John Carter for nothing,” said Kantos Kan to me. “Your orders, Prince.”
“The Thark spies weren't in John Carter's palace for no reason,” Kantos Kan said to me. “Your orders, Prince.”
“Dispatch ten battleships to guard the entrance to Omean, with orders to let no hostile enter or leave the shaft. That will bottle up the great fleet of the First Born.
"Send ten battleships to secure the entrance to Omean, with instructions to allow no enemy to enter or exit the shaft. That will trap the massive fleet of the First Born."
“Form the balance of the battleships into a great V with the apex pointing directly south-south-east. Order the transports, surrounded by their convoys, to follow closely in the wake of the battleships until the point of the V has entered the enemies’ line, then the V must open outward at the apex, the battleships of each leg engage the enemy fiercely and drive him back to form a lane through his line into which the transports with their convoys must race at top speed that they may gain a position above the temples and gardens of the therns.
“Arrange the battleships into a big V shape with the tip pointing directly south-southeast. Have the transports, accompanied by their convoys, closely follow behind the battleships until the tip of the V reaches the enemy's line. Then, the V should spread out at the tip, with the battleships on each side engaging the enemy fiercely to push them back and create a lane through their line. The transports and their convoys need to rush in at full speed to reach a position over the temples and gardens of the therns.”
“Here let them land and teach the Holy Therns such a lesson in ferocious warfare as they will not forget for countless ages. It had not been my intention to be distracted from the main issue of the campaign, but we must settle this attack with the therns once and for all, or there will be no peace for us while our fleet remains near Dor, and our chances of ever returning to the outer world will be greatly minimized.”
“Here, let them land and show the Holy Therns a lesson in brutal warfare that they won't forget for ages. I hadn't meant to get sidetracked from the main goal of the campaign, but we need to resolve this conflict with the Therns once and for all, or there will be no peace for us while our fleet is close to Dor, and our chances of ever getting back to the outside world will be greatly reduced.”
Kantos Kan saluted and turned to deliver my instructions to his waiting aides. In an incredibly short space of time the formation of the battleships changed in accordance with my commands, the ten that were to guard the way to Omean were speeding toward their destination, and the troopships and convoys were closing up in preparation for the spurt through the lane.
Kantos Kan saluted and turned to give my instructions to his waiting aides. In no time at all, the formation of the battleships shifted according to my commands. The ten ships designated to guard the route to Omean were racing toward their destination, while the troopships and convoys were tightening up in preparation for the dash through the lane.
The order of full speed ahead was given, the fleet sprang through the air like coursing greyhounds, and in another moment the ships of the enemy were in full view. They formed a ragged line as far as the eye could reach in either direction and about three ships deep. So sudden was our onslaught that they had no time to prepare for it. It was as unexpected as lightning from a clear sky.
The command to go full speed ahead was issued, and the fleet shot through the air like racing greyhounds. In no time, the enemy ships came into view. They formed a rough line as far as the eye could see in both directions and about three ships deep. Our attack was so sudden that they had no chance to get ready for it. It was as surprising as lightning on a clear day.
Every phase of my plan worked splendidly. Our huge ships mowed their way entirely through the line of thern battlecraft; then the V opened up and a broad lane appeared through which the transports leaped toward the temples of the therns which could now be plainly seen glistening in the sunlight. By the time the therns had rallied from the attack a hundred thousand green warriors were already pouring through their courts and gardens, while a hundred and fifty thousand others leaned from low swinging transports to direct their almost uncanny marksmanship upon the thern soldiery that manned the ramparts, or attempted to defend the temples.
Every stage of my plan worked perfectly. Our massive ships cut right through the line of thern battlecraft; then the V opened up, creating a wide path through which the transports raced toward the thern temples now clearly visible glistening in the sunlight. By the time the therns recovered from the assault, a hundred thousand green warriors were already streaming through their courts and gardens, while another hundred and fifty thousand leaned out from the low-swinging transports to aim their nearly supernatural marksmanship at the thern soldiers on the ramparts or trying to defend the temples.
Now the two great fleets closed in a titanic struggle far above the fiendish din of battle in the gorgeous gardens of the therns. Slowly the two lines of Helium’s battleships joined their ends, and then commenced the circling within the line of the enemy which is so marked a characteristic of Barsoomian naval warfare.
Now the two massive fleets converged in a colossal fight high above the chaotic sounds of battle in the beautiful gardens of the therns. Gradually, the two lines of Helium’s battleships connected, and then began to circle within the enemy line, a notable feature of Barsoomian naval warfare.
Around and around in each other’s tracks moved the ships under Kantos Kan, until at length they formed nearly a perfect circle. By this time they were moving at high speed so that they presented a difficult target for the enemy. Broadside after broadside they delivered as each vessel came in line with the ships of the therns. The latter attempted to rush in and break up the formation, but it was like stopping a buzz saw with the bare hand.
Around and around in each other’s paths moved the ships under Kantos Kan, until eventually they formed almost a perfect circle. By this point, they were cruising at high speed, making them a tough target for the enemy. They fired broadside after broadside as each vessel aligned with the therns' ships. The therns tried to rush in and break up the formation, but it was like trying to stop a buzz saw with your bare hand.
From my position on the deck beside Kantos Kan I saw ship after ship of the enemy take the awful, sickening dive which proclaims its total destruction. Slowly we manoeuvered our circle of death until we hung above the gardens where our green warriors were engaged. The order was passed down for them to embark. Then they rose slowly to a position within the centre of the circle.
From my spot on the deck next to Kantos Kan, I watched ship after ship of the enemy take the horrifying, gut-wrenching plunge that signals its total destruction. Gradually, we adjusted our deadly circle until we hovered above the gardens where our green warriors were fighting. The command was relayed for them to board. Then they slowly moved to a position in the center of the circle.
In the meantime the therns’ fire had practically ceased. They had had enough of us and were only too glad to let us go on our way in peace. But our escape was not to be encompassed with such ease, for scarcely had we gotten under way once more in the direction of the entrance to Omean than we saw far to the north a great black line topping the horizon. It could be nothing other than a fleet of war.
In the meantime, the therns' fire had almost died down. They were done with us and were more than happy to let us continue on our way in peace. However, our escape wasn't going to be that easy, because just as we started moving again toward the entrance to Omean, we saw a huge black line on the horizon far to the north. It could only be a fleet of warships.
Whose or whither bound, we could not even conjecture. When they had come close enough to make us out at all, Kantos Kan’s operator received a radio-aerogram, which he immediately handed to my companion. He read the thing and handed it to me.
Whose or where they were going, we couldn't even guess. When they got close enough for us to see them, Kantos Kan's operator received a radio-aerogram, which he quickly passed to my companion. He read it and then handed it to me.
“Kantos Kan:” it read. “Surrender, in the name of the Jeddak of Helium, for you cannot escape,” and it was signed, “Zat Arras.”
“Kantos Kan:” it read. “Surrender, in the name of the Jeddak of Helium, for you can't escape,” and it was signed, “Zat Arras.”
The therns must have caught and translated the message almost as soon as did we, for they immediately renewed hostilities when they realized that we were soon to be set upon by other enemies.
The therns must have intercepted and understood the message right after we did, because they quickly resumed hostilities when they realized that we were about to be attacked by other foes.
Before Zat Arras had approached near enough to fire a shot we were again hotly engaged with the thern fleet, and as soon as he drew near he too commenced to pour a terrific fusillade of heavy shot into us. Ship after ship reeled and staggered into uselessness beneath the pitiless fire that we were undergoing.
Before Zat Arras got close enough to take a shot, we were already intensely involved with the thern fleet. As soon as he got near, he started unleashing a heavy barrage of cannon fire at us. Ship after ship rocked and swayed, rendered useless under the relentless assault we were facing.
The thing could not last much longer. I ordered the transports to descend again into the gardens of the therns.
The situation couldn't go on for much longer. I instructed the transports to drop down again into the gardens of the therns.
“Wreak your vengeance to the utmost,” was my message to the green allies, “for by night there will be none left to avenge your wrongs.”
“Take your revenge as far as you can,” was my message to the green allies, “because by night, there will be no one left to right your wrongs.”
Presently I saw the ten battleships that had been ordered to hold the shaft of Omean. They were returning at full speed, firing their stern batteries almost continuously. There could be but one explanation. They were being pursued by another hostile fleet. Well, the situation could be no worse. The expedition already was doomed. No man that had embarked upon it would return across that dreary ice cap. How I wished that I might face Zat Arras with my longsword for just an instant before I died! It was he who had caused our failure.
Right now, I could see the ten battleships that had been ordered to secure the shaft of Omean. They were coming back at full speed, firing their rear cannons almost non-stop. There could be only one explanation. They were being chased by another enemy fleet. Well, the situation couldn’t be any worse. The mission was already doomed. No one who had set out on it would make it back across that bleak ice cap. How I wished I could confront Zat Arras with my longsword for just a moment before I died! He was the one responsible for our failure.
As I watched the oncoming ten I saw their pursuers race swiftly into sight. It was another great fleet; for a moment I could not believe my eyes, but finally I was forced to admit that the most fatal calamity had overtaken the expedition, for the fleet I saw was none other than the fleet of the First Born, that should have been safely bottled up in Omean. What a series of misfortunes and disasters! What awful fate hovered over me, that I should have been so terribly thwarted at every angle of my search for my lost love! Could it be possible that the curse of Issus was upon me! That there was, indeed, some malign divinity in that hideous carcass! I would not believe it, and, throwing back my shoulders, I ran to the deck below to join my men in repelling boarders from one of the thern craft that had grappled us broadside. In the wild lust of hand-to-hand combat my old dauntless hopefulness returned. And as thern after thern went down beneath my blade, I could almost feel that we should win success in the end, even from apparent failure.
As I watched the approaching ten, I saw their pursuers swiftly come into view. It was another enormous fleet; for a moment, I couldn't believe my eyes, but I eventually had to accept that a disastrous fate had befallen the expedition, for the fleet I saw was none other than the fleet of the First Born, which should have been safely contained in Omean. What a string of misfortunes and disasters! What a terrible fate loomed over me, that I should be so completely hindered at every turn in my search for my lost love! Could it be that the curse of Issus was upon me? That there was, in fact, some malicious force in that hideous form? I refused to believe it and, throwing back my shoulders, I ran to the deck below to join my men in fighting off boarders from one of the thern ships that had grappled us broadside. In the chaos of hand-to-hand combat, my old fearless hope returned. And as thern after thern fell beneath my blade, I could almost sense that we would achieve success in the end, even from apparent defeat.
My presence among the men so greatly inspirited them that they fell upon the luckless whites with such terrible ferocity that within a few moments we had turned the tables upon them and a second later as we swarmed their own decks I had the satisfaction of seeing their commander take the long leap from the bows of his vessel in token of surrender and defeat.
My presence among the men motivated them so much that they attacked the unfortunate whites with such intense ferocity that in just a few moments, we had turned the situation around. A second later, as we rushed onto their own decks, I was satisfied to see their commander jump off the front of his ship as a sign of surrender and defeat.
Then I joined Kantos Kan. He had been watching what had taken place on the deck below, and it seemed to have given him a new thought. Immediately he passed an order to one of his officers, and presently the colours of the Prince of Helium broke from every point of the flagship. A great cheer arose from the men of our own ship, a cheer that was taken up by every other vessel of our expedition as they in turn broke my colours from their upper works.
Then I joined Kantos Kan. He had been observing what was happening on the deck below, and it seemed to spark a new idea in him. He quickly gave an order to one of his officers, and soon the flags of the Prince of Helium flew from every point of the flagship. A loud cheer erupted from the crew of our own ship, a cheer that was echoed by every other vessel in our expedition as they raised my colors on their upper decks.
Then Kantos Kan sprang his coup. A signal legible to every sailor of all the fleets engaged in that fierce struggle was strung aloft upon the flagship.
Then Kantos Kan launched his surprise attack. A signal visible to every sailor from all the fleets involved in that fierce struggle was hoisted high on the flagship.
“Men of Helium for the Prince of Helium against all his enemies,” it read. Presently my colours broke from one of Zat Arras’ ships. Then from another and another. On some we could see fierce battles waging between the Zodangan soldiery and the Heliumetic crews, but eventually the colours of the Prince of Helium floated above every ship that had followed Zat Arras upon our trail—only his flagship flew them not.
“Men of Helium for the Prince of Helium against all his enemies,” it read. Soon, my colors were raised from one of Zat Arras’ ships. Then from another and another. On some, we could see intense battles happening between the Zodangan soldiers and the Helium crew, but eventually, the colors of the Prince of Helium flew above every ship that had followed Zat Arras on our journey—only his flagship did not display them.
Zat Arras had brought five thousand ships. The sky was black with the three enormous fleets. It was Helium against the field now, and the fight had settled to countless individual duels. There could be little or no manoeuvering of fleets in that crowded, fire-split sky.
Zat Arras had brought five thousand ships. The sky was dark with the three massive fleets. It was Helium against the rest now, and the battle had turned into countless individual duels. There was little to no room for maneuvering fleets in that crowded, fire-scorched sky.
Zat Arras’ flagship was close to my own. I could see the thin features of the man from where I stood. His Zodangan crew was pouring broadside after broadside into us and we were returning their fire with equal ferocity. Closer and closer came the two vessels until but a few yards intervened. Grapplers and boarders lined the contiguous rails of each. We were preparing for the death struggle with our hated enemy.
Zat Arras' flagship was right next to mine. I could see the man's sharp features from where I was standing. His Zodangan crew was firing broadside after broadside at us, and we were hitting back with just as much intensity. The two ships kept getting closer until there were only a few yards between them. Grapplers and boarders lined the adjacent rails of each ship. We were getting ready for the final fight with our hated enemy.
There was but a yard between the two mighty ships as the first grappling irons were hurled. I rushed to the deck to be with my men as they boarded. Just as the vessels came together with a slight shock, I forced my way through the lines and was the first to spring to the deck of Zat Arras’ ship. After me poured a yelling, cheering, cursing throng of Helium’s best fighting-men. Nothing could withstand them in the fever of battle lust which enthralled them.
There was only a yard between the two massive ships when the first grappling hooks were thrown. I ran to the deck to join my men as they boarded. Just as the ships collided with a slight jolt, I pushed my way through the ranks and was the first to leap onto Zat Arras’ ship. After me came a yelling, cheering, cursing crowd of Helium’s top fighters. Nothing could stand in their way in the heat of battle lust that consumed them.
Down went the Zodangans before that surging tide of war, and as my men cleared the lower decks I sprang to the forward deck where stood Zat Arras.
Down went the Zodangans before that overwhelming tide of war, and as my men cleared the lower decks, I rushed to the front deck where Zat Arras was standing.
“You are my prisoner, Zat Arras,” I cried. “Yield and you shall have quarter.”
“You're my prisoner, Zat Arras,” I shouted. “Surrender and you’ll be spared.”
For a moment I could not tell whether he contemplated acceding to my demand or facing me with drawn sword. For an instant he stood hesitating, and then throwing down his arms he turned and rushed to the opposite side of the deck. Before I could overtake him he had sprung to the rail and hurled himself headforemost into the awful depths below.
For a moment, I couldn't tell if he was thinking about giving in to my demand or coming at me with his sword drawn. He hesitated for a second, and then, throwing down his weapon, he turned and ran to the other side of the deck. Before I could catch up to him, he jumped over the rail and threw himself headfirst into the terrifying depths below.
And thus came Zat Arras, Jed of Zodanga, to his end.
And so Zat Arras, the Jed of Zodanga, met his demise.
On and on went that strange battle. The therns and blacks had not combined against us. Wherever thern ship met ship of the First Born was a battle royal, and in this I thought I saw our salvation. Wherever messages could be passed between us that could not be intercepted by our enemies I passed the word that all our vessels were to withdraw from the fight as rapidly as possible, taking a position to the west and south of the combatants. I also sent an air scout to the fighting green men in the gardens below to re-embark, and to the transports to join us.
The bizarre battle continued on and on. The therns and the First Born hadn't teamed up against us. Wherever a thern ship clashed with a First Born ship, it turned into a royal battle, and I felt this might be our chance for survival. Wherever we could send messages that our enemies couldn't intercept, I instructed that all our ships withdraw from the fight as quickly as possible, moving to the west and south of the combat. I also sent an air scout to the green fighters in the gardens below to board their ships and directed the transports to join us.
My commanders were further instructed that when engaged with an enemy to draw him as rapidly as possible toward a ship of his hereditary foeman, and by careful manoeuvring to force the two to engage, thus leaving himself free to withdraw. This stratagem worked to perfection, and just before the sun went down I had the satisfaction of seeing all that was left of my once mighty fleet gathered nearly twenty miles southwest of the still terrific battle between the blacks and whites.
My commanders were also told that when fighting an enemy, they should quickly draw him toward a ship from his historical rival and, through careful maneuvering, force the two to engage, allowing him to withdraw safely. This strategy worked perfectly, and just before sunset, I felt a sense of accomplishment seeing what was left of my once-powerful fleet gathered about twenty miles southwest of the intense battle between the blacks and whites.
I now transferred Xodar to another battleship and sent him with all the transports and five thousand battleships directly overhead to the Temple of Issus. Carthoris and I, with Kantos Kan, took the remaining ships and headed for the entrance to Omean.
I now moved Xodar to another battleship and sent him along with all the transports and five thousand battleships straight to the Temple of Issus. Carthoris and I, along with Kantos Kan, took the remaining ships and set course for the entrance to Omean.
Our plan now was to attempt to make a combined assault upon Issus at dawn of the following day. Tars Tarkas with his green warriors and Hor Vastus with the red men, guided by Xodar, were to land within the garden of Issus or the surrounding plains; while Carthoris, Kantos Kan, and I were to lead our smaller force from the sea of Omean through the pits beneath the temple, which Carthoris knew so well.
Our plan was to launch a combined attack on Issus at dawn the next day. Tars Tarkas and his green warriors, along with Hor Vastus and the red men, guided by Xodar, would land in the garden of Issus or the nearby plains. Meanwhile, Carthoris, Kantos Kan, and I would lead our smaller group from the sea of Omean through the tunnels beneath the temple, which Carthoris was very familiar with.
I now learned for the first time the cause of my ten ships’ retreat from the mouth of the shaft. It seemed that when they had come upon the shaft the navy of the First Born were already issuing from its mouth. Fully twenty vessels had emerged, and though they gave battle immediately in an effort to stem the tide that rolled from the black pit, the odds against them were too great and they were forced to flee.
I just found out for the first time why my ten ships had to pull back from the entrance of the shaft. It turned out that when they reached the shaft, the navy of the First Born was already coming out. At least twenty ships had emerged, and even though they engaged in battle right away to try to stop the flood coming from the dark pit, the odds were too overwhelming, and they had to retreat.
With great caution we approached the shaft, under cover of darkness. At a distance of several miles I caused the fleet to be halted, and from there Carthoris went ahead alone upon a one-man flier to reconnoitre. In perhaps half an hour he returned to report that there was no sign of a patrol boat or of the enemy in any form, and so we moved swiftly and noiselessly forward once more toward Omean.
With extreme caution, we approached the shaft under the cover of darkness. I had the fleet stop several miles away, and from there, Carthoris went ahead alone on a one-man flier to scout the area. After about half an hour, he returned to say there was no sign of a patrol boat or any enemy presence, so we moved quickly and silently forward again toward Omean.
At the mouth of the shaft we stopped again for a moment for all the vessels to reach their previously appointed stations, then with the flagship I dropped quickly into the black depths, while one by one the other vessels followed me in quick succession.
At the entrance of the shaft, we paused again for a moment to let all the ships get to their assigned positions. Then, with the flagship, I quickly descended into the dark depths, and one by one, the other ships followed me in rapid succession.
We had decided to stake all on the chance that we would be able to reach the temple by the subterranean way and so we left no guard of vessels at the shaft’s mouth. Nor would it have profited us any to have done so, for we did not have sufficient force all told to have withstood the vast navy of the First Born had they returned to engage us.
We decided to bet everything on the possibility of reaching the temple through the underground path, so we left no ships guarding the entrance to the shaft. It wouldn’t have helped us if we had, because we didn't have enough forces to stand up to the massive fleet of the First Born if they came back to fight us.
For the safety of our entrance upon Omean we depended largely upon the very boldness of it, believing that it would be some little time before the First Born on guard there would realize that it was an enemy and not their own returning fleet that was entering the vault of the buried sea.
For the safety of our entrance into Omean, we relied heavily on its sheer boldness, thinking it would take a bit of time before the First Born on guard would notice that our fleet was an enemy and not their own returning to the vault of the buried sea.
And such proved to be the case. In fact, four hundred of my fleet of five hundred rested safely upon the bosom of Omean before the first shot was fired. The battle was short and hot, but there could have been but one outcome, for the First Born in the carelessness of fancied security had left but a handful of ancient and obsolete hulks to guard their mighty harbour.
And that’s exactly what happened. In fact, four hundred of my fleet of five hundred were safely anchored in Omean before the first shot was fired. The battle was quick and intense, but there could only be one outcome, as the First Born, in their false sense of security, had left only a few old and outdated ships to defend their powerful harbor.
It was at Carthoris’ suggestion that we landed our prisoners under guard upon a couple of the larger islands, and then towed the ships of the First Born to the shaft, where we managed to wedge a number of them securely in the interior of the great well. Then we turned on the buoyance rays in the balance of them and let them rise by themselves to further block the passage to Omean as they came into contact with the vessels already lodged there.
It was Carthoris’ idea that we placed our prisoners under guard on a couple of the larger islands, and then towed the ships of the First Born to the shaft, where we managed to secure several of them deep inside the great well. Then we activated the buoyancy rays on the rest of them and let them rise on their own to further block the passage to Omean as they bumped into the ships already stuck there.
We now felt that it would be some time at least before the returning First Born could reach the surface of Omean, and that we would have ample opportunity to make for the subterranean passages which lead to Issus. One of the first steps I took was to hasten personally with a good-sized force to the island of the submarine, which I took without resistance on the part of the small guard there.
We now believed it would take a while before the returning First Born could reach the surface of Omean, giving us plenty of time to head for the underground passages that lead to Issus. One of the first things I did was rush over with a decent-sized team to the island of the submarine, which I captured without any resistance from the small guard present there.
I found the submarine in its pool, and at once placed a strong guard upon it and the island, where I remained to wait the coming of Carthoris and the others.
I found the submarine in its pool and immediately set up a strong guard around it and the island, where I stayed to wait for Carthoris and the others to arrive.
Among the prisoners was Yersted, commander of the submarine. He recognized me from the three trips that I had taken with him during my captivity among the First Born.
Among the prisoners was Yersted, the commander of the submarine. He recognized me from the three trips I had taken with him during my time in captivity with the First Born.
“How does it seem,” I asked him, “to have the tables turned? To be prisoner of your erstwhile captive?”
“How does it feel,” I asked him, “to have the tables turned? To be a prisoner of your former captive?”
He smiled, a very grim smile pregnant with hidden meaning.
He smiled, a very grim smile filled with hidden meaning.
“It will not be for long, John Carter,” he replied. “We have been expecting you and we are prepared.”
“It won’t be for long, John Carter,” he replied. “We’ve been expecting you and we’re ready.”
“So it would appear,” I answered, “for you were all ready to become my prisoners with scarce a blow struck on either side.”
"So it seems," I replied, "because you were all set to become my prisoners with hardly a fight on either side."
“The fleet must have missed you,” he said, “but it will return to Omean, and then that will be a very different matter—for John Carter.”
“The fleet must have missed you,” he said, “but it will return to Omean, and then that will be a very different issue—for John Carter.”
“I do not know that the fleet has missed me as yet,” I said, but of course he did not grasp my meaning, and only looked puzzled.
“I don’t think the fleet has noticed my absence yet,” I said, but of course he didn’t understand what I meant and just looked confused.
“Many prisoners travel to Issus in your grim craft, Yersted?” I asked.
“Do a lot of prisoners make their way to Issus in your dark ship, Yersted?” I asked.
“Very many,” he assented.
“Very many,” he agreed.
“Might you remember one whom men called Dejah Thoris?”
“Do you remember someone that people called Dejah Thoris?”
“Well, indeed, for her great beauty, and then, too, for the fact that she was wife to the first mortal that ever escaped from Issus through all the countless ages of her godhood. And the way that Issus remembers her best as the wife of one and the mother of another who raised their hands against the Goddess of Life Eternal.”
“Well, certainly, because of her incredible beauty, and also because she was the wife of the first mortal who ever escaped from Issus throughout all the countless ages of her divinity. And the way that Issus remembers her most is as the wife of one and the mother of another who challenged the Goddess of Life Eternal.”
I shuddered for fear of the cowardly revenge that I knew Issus might have taken upon the innocent Dejah Thoris for the sacrilege of her son and her husband.
I shuddered at the thought of the cowardly revenge that I knew Issus might have taken on the innocent Dejah Thoris for the disrespect shown by her son and her husband.
“And where is Dejah Thoris now?” I asked, knowing that he would say the words I most dreaded, but yet I loved her so that I could not refrain from hearing even the worst about her fate so that it fell from the lips of one who had seen her but recently. It was to me as though it brought her closer to me.
“And where is Dejah Thoris now?” I asked, fully aware he would say what I feared most, but my love for her was so strong that I couldn’t help wanting to hear even the worst about her fate from someone who had seen her just recently. It felt like it brought her closer to me.
“Yesterday the monthly rites of Issus were held,” replied Yersted, “and I saw her then sitting in her accustomed place at the foot of Issus.”
“Yesterday, the monthly ceremonies for Issus took place,” Yersted replied, “and I saw her sitting in her usual spot at the base of Issus.”
“What,” I cried, “she is not dead, then?”
“What,” I shouted, “she's not dead, then?”
“Why, no,” replied the black, “it has been no year since she gazed upon the divine glory of the radiant face of—”
“Why, no,” replied the black, “it hasn’t even been a year since she looked upon the divine glory of the radiant face of—”
“No year?” I interrupted.
"No year?" I cut in.
“Why, no,” insisted Yersted. “It cannot have been upward of three hundred and seventy or eighty days.”
“Why, no,” insisted Yersted. “It can't have been more than three hundred and seventy or eighty days.”
A great light burst upon me. How stupid I had been! I could scarcely retain an outward exhibition of my great joy. Why had I forgotten the great difference in the length of Martian and Earthly years! The ten Earth years I had spent upon Barsoom had encompassed but five years and ninety-six days of Martian time, whose days are forty-one minutes longer than ours, and whose years number six hundred and eighty-seven days.
A bright light suddenly hit me. How foolish I had been! I could barely keep from showing my excitement. Why had I overlooked the huge difference between the lengths of Martian and Earthly years? The ten Earth years I spent on Barsoom only added up to five years and ninety-six days in Martian time, where the days are forty-one minutes longer than ours and the years have six hundred and eighty-seven days.
I am in time! I am in time! The words surged through my brain again and again, until at last I must have voiced them audibly, for Yersted shook his head.
I’m on time! I’m on time! The words raced through my mind over and over, until finally I must have said them out loud, because Yersted shook his head.
“In time to save your Princess?” he asked, and then without waiting for my reply, “No, John Carter, Issus will not give up her own. She knows that you are coming, and ere ever a vandal foot is set within the precincts of the Temple of Issus, if such a calamity should befall, Dejah Thoris will be put away for ever from the last faint hope of rescue.”
“In time to save your Princess?” he asked, and then without waiting for my reply, “No, John Carter, Issus won’t let go of her own. She knows you’re coming, and before any vandal sets foot inside the Temple of Issus, if that disaster were to happen, Dejah Thoris will be lost forever from the last slim chance of rescue.”
“You mean that she will be killed merely to thwart me?” I asked.
“You mean she will be killed just to get in my way?” I asked.
“Not that, other than as a last resort,” he replied. “Hast ever heard of the Temple of the Sun? It is there that they will put her. It lies far within the inner court of the Temple of Issus, a little temple that raises a thin spire far above the spires and minarets of the great temple that surrounds it. Beneath it, in the ground, there lies the main body of the temple consisting in six hundred and eighty-seven circular chambers, one below another. To each chamber a single corridor leads through solid rock from the pits of Issus.
“Not unless it’s absolutely necessary,” he replied. “Have you ever heard of the Temple of the Sun? That’s where they will take her. It’s located deep within the inner court of the Temple of Issus, a small temple that towers with a thin spire above the spires and minarets of the larger temple surrounding it. Below it, in the ground, there’s the main part of the temple, which consists of six hundred and eighty-seven circular chambers, one beneath the other. Each chamber has a single corridor leading through solid rock from the pits of Issus.”
“As the entire Temple of the Sun revolves once with each revolution of Barsoom about the sun, but once each year does the entrance to each separate chamber come opposite the mouth of the corridor which forms its only link to the world without.
“As the whole Temple of the Sun rotates once for every revolution of Barsoom around the sun, the entrance to each individual chamber only aligns with the mouth of the corridor that connects it to the outside world once a year."
“Here Issus puts those who displease her, but whom she does not care to execute forthwith. Or to punish a noble of the First Born she may cause him to be placed within a chamber of the Temple of the Sun for a year. Ofttimes she imprisons an executioner with the condemned, that death may come in a certain horrible form upon a given day, or again but enough food is deposited in the chamber to sustain life but the number of days that Issus has allotted for mental anguish.
“Here Issus puts those who upset her but whom she doesn't want to execute immediately. To punish a noble of the First Born, she might have him locked in a chamber of the Temple of the Sun for a year. Often, she imprisons an executioner with the condemned, so that death may arrive in a particularly awful way on a specified day, or she might only provide enough food in the chamber to keep them alive for the number of days Issus has set aside for their mental torment."
“Thus will Dejah Thoris die, and her fate will be sealed by the first alien foot that crosses the threshold of Issus.”
“That's how Dejah Thoris will die, and her fate will be sealed by the first alien foot that steps over the threshold of Issus.”
So I was to be thwarted in the end, although I had performed the miraculous and come within a few short moments of my divine Princess, yet was I as far from her as when I stood upon the banks of the Hudson forty-eight million miles away.
So I was going to be stopped in the end, even though I had done the impossible and got close to my divine Princess for a few brief moments; I was still as far from her as I was when I stood on the banks of the Hudson, forty-eight million miles away.
CHAPTER XXI
THROUGH FLOOD AND FLAME
Yersted’s information convinced me that there was no time to be lost. I must reach the Temple of Issus secretly before the forces under Tars Tarkas assaulted at dawn. Once within its hated walls I was positive that I could overcome the guards of Issus and bear away my Princess, for at my back I would have a force ample for the occasion.
Yersted’s info made it clear that there was no time to waste. I needed to reach the Temple of Issus quietly before Tars Tarkas's forces attacked at dawn. Once inside those hated walls, I was sure I could defeat the guards of Issus and escape with my Princess, because I would have enough backup for the job.
No sooner had Carthoris and the others joined me than we commenced the transportation of our men through the submerged passage to the mouth of the gangways which lead from the submarine pool at the temple end of the watery tunnel to the pits of Issus.
No sooner had Carthoris and the others joined me than we started moving our men through the flooded passage to the entrance of the gangways that connect the underwater pool at the temple end of the tunnel to the pits of Issus.
Many trips were required, but at last all stood safely together again at the beginning of the end of our quest. Five thousand strong we were, all seasoned fighting-men of the most warlike race of the red men of Barsoom.
Many trips were needed, but finally, everyone was safely back together at the start of the end of our quest. We were five thousand strong, all battle-hardened warriors from the most fierce tribe of the red people of Barsoom.
As Carthoris alone knew the hidden ways of the tunnels we could not divide the party and attack the temple at several points at once as would have been most desirable, and so it was decided that he lead us all as quickly as possible to a point near the temple’s centre.
As Carthoris was the only one who knew the secret paths of the tunnels, we couldn't split up the group and assault the temple from multiple angles as we would have preferred. So, we decided that he would guide us all as quickly as possible to a spot close to the temple's center.
As we were about to leave the pool and enter the corridor, an officer called my attention to the waters upon which the submarine floated. At first they seemed to be merely agitated as from the movement of some great body beneath the surface, and I at once conjectured that another submarine was rising to the surface in pursuit of us; but presently it became apparent that the level of the waters was rising, not with extreme rapidity, but very surely, and that soon they would overflow the sides of the pool and submerge the floor of the chamber.
As we were about to leave the pool and head into the hallway, an officer pointed out the water where the submarine was floating. At first, it just looked choppy, like there was something large moving beneath the surface, and I immediately thought that another submarine was coming up after us. But soon it became clear that the water level was rising, not too quickly but definitely, and that it would soon spill over the edges of the pool and cover the floor of the room.
For a moment I did not fully grasp the terrible import of the slowly rising water. It was Carthoris who realized the full meaning of the thing—its cause and the reason for it.
For a moment, I didn't fully understand the terrible significance of the slowly rising water. It was Carthoris who recognized the complete meaning of it all—its cause and the reason behind it.
“Haste!” he cried. “If we delay, we all are lost. The pumps of Omean have been stopped. They would drown us like rats in a trap. We must reach the upper levels of the pits in advance of the flood or we shall never reach them. Come.”
“Hurry!” he shouted. “If we wait, we're all done for. The pumps of Omean have stopped. They’ll drown us like rats in a trap. We need to get to the upper levels of the pits before the flood hits, or we’ll never make it. Let’s go.”
“Lead the way, Carthoris,” I cried. “We will follow.”
“Go ahead, Carthoris,” I called out. “We’ll follow you.”
At my command, the youth leaped into one of the corridors, and in column of twos the soldiers followed him in good order, each company entering the corridor only at the command of its dwar, or captain.
At my command, the young man dashed into one of the hallways, and in groups of two, the soldiers followed him in an orderly fashion, with each company entering the hallway only at the command of its leader or captain.
Before the last company filed from the chamber the water was ankle deep, and that the men were nervous was quite evident. Entirely unaccustomed to water except in quantities sufficient for drinking and bathing purposes the red Martians instinctively shrank from it in such formidable depths and menacing activity. That they were undaunted while it swirled and eddied about their ankles, spoke well for their bravery and their discipline.
Before the last company left the chamber, the water was ankle-deep, and it was clear that the men were nervous. Completely unused to water except for drinking and bathing, the red Martians instinctively recoiled from it in such threatening depths and chaotic movement. Their ability to remain fearless while it swirled and shifted around their ankles spoke highly of their bravery and discipline.
I was the last to leave the chamber of the submarine, and as I followed the rear of the column toward the corridor, I moved through water to my knees. The corridor, too, was flooded to the same depth, for its floor was on a level with the floor of the chamber from which it led, nor was there any perceptible rise for many yards.
I was the last to leave the submarine's chamber, and as I followed the group toward the corridor, the water rose to my knees. The corridor was also flooded to the same depth since its floor was level with the chamber's floor, and there wasn't any noticeable rise for quite a distance.
The march of the troops through the corridor was as rapid as was consistent with the number of men that moved through so narrow a passage, but it was not ample to permit us to gain appreciably on the pursuing tide. As the level of the passage rose, so, too, did the waters rise until it soon became apparent to me, who brought up the rear, that they were gaining rapidly upon us. I could understand the reason for this, as with the narrowing expanse of Omean as the waters rose toward the apex of its dome, the rapidity of its rise would increase in inverse ratio to the ever-lessening space to be filled.
The troops marched through the corridor as quickly as possible, given the number of men moving through such a narrow space, but it wasn’t fast enough to help us pull away from the chasing tide. As the passage level rose, the water levels climbed too, and it soon became clear to me, as the last in line, that they were catching up quickly. I understood why this was happening; as the Omean space narrowed with the rising waters nearing the top of its dome, the speed of the rise would increase in proportion to the ever-shrinking area that needed to be filled.
Long ere the last of the column could hope to reach the upper pits which lay above the danger point I was convinced that the waters would surge after us in overwhelming volume, and that fully half the expedition would be snuffed out.
Long before the last of the group could hope to reach the upper pits above the danger zone, I was sure that the waters would rush after us in massive waves, and that nearly half the expedition would be wiped out.
As I cast about for some means of saving as many as possible of the doomed men, I saw a diverging corridor which seemed to rise at a steep angle at my right. The waters were now swirling about my waist. The men directly before me were quickly becoming panic-stricken. Something must be done at once or they would rush forward upon their fellows in a mad stampede that would result in trampling down hundreds beneath the flood and eventually clogging the passage beyond any hope of retreat for those in advance.
As I looked for a way to save as many of the trapped men as I could, I noticed a side corridor that seemed to rise steeply to my right. The water was now swirling around my waist. The men directly in front of me were quickly starting to panic. Something had to be done immediately, or they would rush forward in a crazy stampede that would trample hundreds under the flood and ultimately block the way for those ahead, leaving them with no chance to escape.
Raising my voice to its utmost, I shouted my command to the dwars ahead of me.
Raising my voice as loud as I could, I yelled my command to the dwarfs in front of me.
“Call back the last twenty-five utans,” I shouted. “Here seems a way of escape. Turn back and follow me.”
“Call back the last twenty-five utans,” I yelled. “It looks like there’s a way out. Turn around and follow me.”
My orders were obeyed by nearer thirty utans, so that some three thousand men came about and hastened into the teeth of the flood to reach the corridor up which I directed them.
My instructions were followed by nearly thirty utans, so around three thousand men gathered and rushed into the flood to reach the corridor I directed them to.
As the first dwar passed in with his utan I cautioned him to listen closely for my commands, and under no circumstances to venture into the open, or leave the pits for the temple proper until I should have come up with him, “or you know that I died before I could reach you.”
As the first dwarf came in with his group, I warned him to pay attention to my orders and, under no circumstances, to go out into the open or leave the pits for the main temple until I arrived with him, “or you know that I died before I could get to you.”
The officer saluted and left me. The men filed rapidly past me and entered the diverging corridor which I hoped would lead to safety. The water rose breast high. Men stumbled, floundered, and went down. Many I grasped and set upon their feet again, but alone the work was greater than I could cope with. Soldiers were being swept beneath the boiling torrent, never to rise. At length the dwar of the 10th utan took a stand beside me. He was a valorous soldier, Gur Tus by name, and together we kept the now thoroughly frightened troops in the semblance of order and rescued many that would have drowned otherwise.
The officer saluted and walked away. The men quickly passed by me and entered the branching corridor that I hoped would lead to safety. The water rose to chest height. Men stumbled, struggled, and went under. I managed to grab many and get them back on their feet, but I couldn't handle the task alone. Soldiers were being swept away by the raging water, never to surface again. Eventually, the dwarf from the 10th unit stood next to me. He was a brave soldier named Gur Tus, and together we helped keep the now thoroughly scared troops somewhat organized and saved many who would have drowned otherwise.
Djor Kantos, son of Kantos Kan, and a padwar of the fifth utan joined us when his utan reached the opening through which the men were fleeing. Thereafter not a man was lost of all the hundreds that remained to pass from the main corridor to the branch.
Djor Kantos, son of Kantos Kan, and a padwar of the fifth utan joined us when his utan reached the opening where the men were escaping. After that, not a single man was lost from the hundreds who were still making their way from the main corridor to the branch.
As the last utan was filing past us the waters had risen until they surged about our necks, but we clasped hands and stood our ground until the last man had passed to the comparative safety of the new passageway. Here we found an immediate and steep ascent, so that within a hundred yards we had reached a point above the waters.
As the last group was moving past us, the water had risen until it was up to our necks, but we held hands and stood firm until the last person had made it to the relative safety of the new passage. Here, we found a quick and steep incline, so that within a hundred yards, we were above the water.
For a few minutes we continued rapidly up the steep grade, which I hoped would soon bring us quickly to the upper pits that let into the Temple of Issus. But I was to meet with a cruel disappointment.
For a few minutes, we kept pushing quickly up the steep slope, which I hoped would soon lead us to the upper pits that opened into the Temple of Issus. But I was in for a harsh disappointment.
Suddenly I heard a cry of “fire” far ahead, followed almost at once by cries of terror and the loud commands of dwars and padwars who were evidently attempting to direct their men away from some grave danger. At last the report came back to us. “They have fired the pits ahead.” “We are hemmed in by flames in front and flood behind.” “Help, John Carter; we are suffocating,” and then there swept back upon us at the rear a wave of dense smoke that sent us, stumbling and blinded, into a choking retreat.
Suddenly, I heard someone yell "fire" in the distance, quickly followed by screams of fear and loud orders from the leaders who were clearly trying to guide their men away from serious danger. Eventually, the message reached us. “They’ve set the pits on fire up ahead.” “We’re trapped by flames in front and water behind.” “Help, John Carter; we can’t breathe,” and then a thick wave of smoke rolled back toward us from behind, forcing us to stumble and retreat, gagging and blind.
There was naught to do other than seek a new avenue of escape. The fire and smoke were to be feared a thousand times over the water, and so I seized upon the first gallery which led out of and up from the suffocating smoke that was engulfing us.
There was nothing to do but find a new way out. The fire and smoke were far more terrifying than the water, so I took the first hallway that led out and up from the suffocating smoke that was closing in on us.
Again I stood to one side while the soldiers hastened through on the new way. Some two thousand must have passed at a rapid run, when the stream ceased, but I was not sure that all had been rescued who had not passed the point of origin of the flames, and so to assure myself that no poor devil was left behind to die a horrible death, unsuccoured, I ran quickly up the gallery in the direction of the flames which I could now see burning with a dull glow far ahead.
Again, I stood to the side while the soldiers hurried through the new path. About two thousand must have rushed by when the flow stopped, but I wasn't sure that everyone had been saved who hadn't reached the source of the flames. To make sure that no unfortunate soul was left behind to suffer a terrible death, abandoned, I quickly ran up the gallery toward the flames that I could now see glowing faintly in the distance.
It was hot and stifling work, but at last I reached a point where the fire lit up the corridor sufficiently for me to see that no soldier of Helium lay between me and the conflagration—what was in it or upon the far side I could not know, nor could any man have passed through that seething hell of chemicals and lived to learn.
It was hot and suffocating work, but finally, I reached a point where the fire illuminated the corridor enough for me to see that no Helium soldier stood between me and the blaze—what was inside it or on the other side, I couldn’t know, nor could anyone have survived passing through that boiling hell of chemicals to find out.
Having satisfied my sense of duty, I turned and ran rapidly back to the corridor through which my men had passed. To my horror, however, I found that my retreat in this direction had been blocked—across the mouth of the corridor stood a massive steel grating that had evidently been lowered from its resting-place above for the purpose of effectually cutting off my escape.
Having fulfilled my sense of duty, I quickly turned and ran back to the corridor where my men had gone. To my shock, I discovered that my escape route had been blocked—there was a huge steel grating lowered across the entrance of the corridor, clearly put in place to effectively cut off my escape.
That our principal movements were known to the First Born I could not have doubted, in view of the attack of the fleet upon us the day before, nor could the stopping of the pumps of Omean at the psychological moment have been due to chance, nor the starting of a chemical combustion within the one corridor through which we were advancing upon the Temple of Issus been due to aught than well-calculated design.
I had no doubt that our main movements were known to the First Born, especially after the fleet attacked us the day before. The stopping of the Omean pumps at the perfect moment couldn't have been chance, and the ignition of a chemical reaction in the only corridor we were using to approach the Temple of Issus was clearly the result of careful planning.
And now the dropping of the steel gate to pen me effectually between fire and flood seemed to indicate that invisible eyes were upon us at every moment. What chance had I, then, to rescue Dejah Thoris were I to be compelled to fight foes who never showed themselves. A thousand times I berated myself for being drawn into such a trap as I might have known these pits easily could be. Now I saw that it would have been much better to have kept our force intact and made a concerted attack upon the temple from the valley side, trusting to chance and our great fighting ability to have overwhelmed the First Born and compelled the safe delivery of Dejah Thoris to me.
And now, the steel gate dropped, trapping me effectively between fire and water, making it feel like invisible eyes were watching us all the time. What chance did I have to save Dejah Thoris if I had to fight enemies who never revealed themselves? I cursed myself a thousand times for getting caught in a trap I should have known these pits could easily be. I realized it would have been much smarter to keep our forces together and launch a coordinated attack on the temple from the valley, relying on our luck and fighting skills to overpower the First Born and ensure Dejah Thoris's safe return to me.
The smoke from the fire was forcing me further and further back down the corridor toward the waters which I could hear surging through the darkness. With my men had gone the last torch, nor was this corridor lighted by the radiance of phosphorescent rock as were those of the lower levels. It was this fact that assured me that I was not far from the upper pits which lie directly beneath the temple.
The smoke from the fire pushed me further back down the corridor toward the sound of water rushing through the darkness. My men had taken the last torch with them, and this corridor wasn’t lit by the glow of phosphorescent rock like the lower levels were. This meant that I was not far from the upper pits right underneath the temple.
Finally I felt the lapping waters about my feet. The smoke was thick behind me. My suffering was intense. There seemed but one thing to do, and that to choose the easier death which confronted me, and so I moved on down the corridor until the cold waters of Omean closed about me, and I swam on through utter blackness toward—what?
Finally, I felt the waves lapping at my feet. The smoke was thick behind me. My pain was overwhelming. It seemed like there was only one thing to do: choose the easier death that was right in front of me. So, I moved down the corridor until the cold waters of Omean surrounded me, and I swam into complete darkness toward—what?
The instinct of self-preservation is strong even when one, unafraid and in the possession of his highest reasoning faculties, knows that death—positive and unalterable—lies just ahead. And so I swam slowly on, waiting for my head to touch the top of the corridor, which would mean that I had reached the limit of my flight and the point where I must sink for ever to an unmarked grave.
The instinct to survive is powerful, even when someone, confident and fully aware of their reasoning abilities, knows that death—certain and unavoidable—is right in front of them. So I continued to swim slowly, waiting for my head to reach the top of the corridor, which would indicate that I had reached the end of my escape and the moment I would have to sink forever to an unmarked grave.
But to my surprise I ran against a blank wall before I reached a point where the waters came to the roof of the corridor. Could I be mistaken? I felt around. No, I had come to the main corridor, and still there was a breathing space between the surface of the water and the rocky ceiling above. And then I turned up the main corridor in the direction that Carthoris and the head of the column had passed a half-hour before. On and on I swam, my heart growing lighter at every stroke, for I knew that I was approaching closer and closer to the point where there would be no chance that the waters ahead could be deeper than they were about me. I was positive that I must soon feel the solid floor beneath my feet again and that once more my chance would come to reach the Temple of Issus and the side of the fair prisoner who languished there.
But to my surprise, I hit a blank wall before I reached a spot where the water came up to the ceiling of the corridor. Could I be wrong? I felt around. No, I had made it to the main corridor, and there was still some space between the water's surface and the rocky ceiling above. Then I swam up the main corridor in the direction that Carthoris and the rest of the group had gone half an hour earlier. I swam on and on, feeling lighter with every stroke because I knew I was getting closer to the point where the water ahead couldn’t be deeper than it was around me. I was sure that I would soon feel solid ground beneath my feet again and that I would once again have the chance to reach the Temple of Issus and the side of the beautiful prisoner who was suffering there.
But even as hope was at its highest I felt the sudden shock of contact as my head struck the rocks above. The worst, then, had come to me. I had reached one of those rare places where a Martian tunnel dips suddenly to a lower level. Somewhere beyond I knew that it rose again, but of what value was that to me, since I did not know how great the distance that it maintained a level entirely beneath the surface of the water!
But even when hope was at its peak, I felt the jarring impact as my head hit the rocks above. The worst had happened to me. I had found one of those rare spots where a Martian tunnel suddenly drops to a lower level. Somewhere ahead, I was aware that it rose again, but what good was that to me, since I had no idea how far it stayed below the surface of the water!
There was but a single forlorn hope, and I took it. Filling my lungs with air, I dived beneath the surface and swam through the inky, icy blackness on and on along the submerged gallery. Time and time again I rose with upstretched hand, only to feel the disappointing rocks close above me.
There was only one desperate hope, and I went for it. Taking a deep breath, I dove under the surface and swam through the dark, freezing depths, moving along the underwater passage. Over and over, I surfaced with my hand raised, only to feel the crushing rocks above me.
Not for much longer would my lungs withstand the strain upon them. I felt that I must soon succumb, nor was there any retreating now that I had gone this far. I knew positively that I could never endure to retrace my path now to the point from which I had felt the waters close above my head. Death stared me in the face, nor ever can I recall a time that I so distinctly felt the icy breath from his dead lips upon my brow.
Not for much longer could my lungs handle the pressure. I knew I had to give in soon, and there was no turning back after how far I had come. I was certain that I could never go back to where I had felt the water close over my head. Death was right in front of me, and I can never forget how clearly I felt his icy breath on my forehead.
One more frantic effort I made with my fast ebbing strength. Weakly I rose for the last time—my tortured lungs gasped for the breath that would fill them with a strange and numbing element, but instead I felt the revivifying breath of life-giving air surge through my starving nostrils into my dying lungs. I was saved.
One last desperate attempt I made with my fading strength. Weakly, I rose for the final time—my aching lungs struggled for the breath that would fill them with a strange and numbing sensation, but instead, I felt the refreshing air of life rush through my desperate nostrils into my failing lungs. I was saved.
A few more strokes brought me to a point where my feet touched the floor, and soon thereafter I was above the water level entirely, and racing like mad along the corridor searching for the first doorway that would lead me to Issus. If I could not have Dejah Thoris again I was at least determined to avenge her death, nor would any life satisfy me other than that of the fiend incarnate who was the cause of such immeasurable suffering upon Barsoom.
A few more strokes got me to a point where my feet hit the floor, and soon after, I was completely above the water level and darting down the corridor, looking for the first doorway that would take me to Issus. If I couldn't have Dejah Thoris back, I was at least determined to get revenge for her death, and no life would be good enough for me except that of the evil being responsible for such immense suffering on Barsoom.
Sooner than I had expected I came to what appeared to me to be a sudden exit into the temple above. It was at the right side of the corridor, which ran on, probably, to other entrances to the pile above.
Sooner than I expected, I arrived at what looked like a sudden exit to the temple above. It was on the right side of the corridor, which likely continued to other entrances to the structure above.
To me one point was as good as another. What knew I where any of them led! And so without waiting to be again discovered and thwarted, I ran quickly up the short, steep incline and pushed open the doorway at its end.
To me, one direction was just as good as another. How did I know where any of them went! So, without waiting to be caught and stopped again, I quickly ran up the short, steep hill and pushed open the door at the end.
The portal swung slowly in, and before it could be slammed against me I sprang into the chamber beyond. Although not yet dawn, the room was brilliantly lighted. Its sole occupant lay prone upon a low couch at the further side, apparently in sleep. From the hangings and sumptuous furniture of the room I judged it to be a living-room of some priestess, possibly of Issus herself.
The door swung open slowly, and before it could shut against me, I jumped into the room beyond. Even though it wasn’t dawn yet, the space was brightly lit. The only person in the room lay flat on a low couch across the way, seemingly asleep. From the drapes and luxurious furniture, I figured it was the living room of some priestess, possibly even of Issus herself.
At the thought the blood tingled through my veins. What, indeed, if fortune had been kind enough to place the hideous creature alone and unguarded in my hands. With her as hostage I could force acquiescence to my every demand. Cautiously I approached the recumbent figure, on noiseless feet. Closer and closer I came to it, but I had crossed but little more than half the chamber when the figure stirred, and, as I sprang, rose and faced me.
At the thought, a rush of excitement ran through my veins. What if luck had actually put the ugly creature in my hands, all alone and unprotected? With her as a hostage, I could make her agree to whatever I wanted. I cautiously approached the figure lying down, moving silently. I got closer and closer, but I had only crossed a little more than half the room when the figure stirred, and as I jumped, she rose and faced me.
At first an expression of terror overspread the features of the woman who confronted me—then startled incredulity—hope—thanksgiving.
At first, a look of fear crossed the woman's face as she faced me—then surprise—hope—gratitude.
My heart pounded within my breast as I advanced toward her—tears came to my eyes—and the words that would have poured forth in a perfect torrent choked in my throat as I opened my arms and took into them once more the woman I loved—Dejah Thoris, Princess of Helium.
My heart raced as I approached her—tears filled my eyes—and the words that should have flowed out in a rush caught in my throat as I opened my arms and embraced once more the woman I loved—Dejah Thoris, Princess of Helium.
CHAPTER XXII
VICTORY AND DEFEAT
“John Carter, John Carter,” she sobbed, with her dear head upon my shoulder; “even now I can scarce believe the witness of my own eyes. When the girl, Thuvia, told me that you had returned to Barsoom, I listened, but I could not understand, for it seemed that such happiness would be impossible for one who had suffered so in silent loneliness for all these long years. At last, when I realized that it was truth, and then came to know the awful place in which I was held prisoner, I learned to doubt that even you could reach me here.
“John Carter, John Carter,” she cried, resting her head on my shoulder. “I can hardly believe what I’m seeing. When Thuvia told me you had come back to Barsoom, I listened, but it felt too good to be true for someone who had endured so much in silence for all these years. Finally, when I accepted that it was real, and then understood the terrible place where I was being held captive, I started to doubt that even you could find me here."
“As the days passed, and moon after moon went by without bringing even the faintest rumour of you, I resigned myself to my fate. And now that you have come, scarce can I believe it. For an hour I have heard the sounds of conflict within the palace. I knew not what they meant, but I have hoped against hope that it might be the men of Helium headed by my Prince.
“As the days went by, and each month passed without even a hint of you, I accepted my fate. And now that you’re here, I can hardly believe it. For an hour, I’ve heard the sounds of fighting in the palace. I didn’t know what it meant, but I’ve held onto hope that it might be the men of Helium led by my Prince.”
“And tell me, what of Carthoris, our son?”
“And tell me, what about Carthoris, our son?”
“He was with me less than an hour since, Dejah Thoris,” I replied. “It must have been he whose men you have heard battling within the precincts of the temple.
“He was with me for less than an hour ago, Dejah Thoris,” I replied. “It must have been him whose men you’ve heard fighting inside the temple.”
“Where is Issus?” I asked suddenly.
“Where is Issus?” I asked out of the blue.
Dejah Thoris shrugged her shoulders.
Dejah Thoris shrugged.
“She sent me under guard to this room just before the fighting began within the temple halls. She said that she would send for me later. She seemed very angry and somewhat fearful. Never have I seen her act in so uncertain and almost terrified a manner. Now I know that it must have been because she had learned that John Carter, Prince of Helium, was approaching to demand an accounting of her for the imprisonment of his Princess.”
“She had me taken to this room under guard just before the fighting started in the temple halls. She told me she would call for me later. She looked really angry and a bit scared. I've never seen her act so unsure and almost terrified. Now I realize it was because she found out that John Carter, Prince of Helium, was coming to confront her about the imprisonment of his Princess.”
The sounds of conflict, the clash of arms, the shouting and the hurrying of many feet came to us from various parts of the temple. I knew that I was needed there, but I dared not leave Dejah Thoris, nor dared I take her with me into the turmoil and danger of battle.
The sounds of conflict, the clash of weapons, the shouting, and the rush of many feet echoed from different areas of the temple. I knew I was needed there, but I couldn’t leave Dejah Thoris, nor could I take her with me into the chaos and danger of battle.
At last I bethought me of the pits from which I had just emerged. Why not secrete her there until I could return and fetch her away in safety and for ever from this awful place. I explained my plan to her.
At last, I thought about the pits I had just come out of. Why not hide her there until I could come back and safely take her away forever from this terrible place? I explained my plan to her.
For a moment she clung more closely to me.
For a moment, she held onto me tighter.
“I cannot bear to be parted from you now, even for a moment, John Carter,” she said. “I shudder at the thought of being alone again where that terrible creature might discover me. You do not know her. None can imagine her ferocious cruelty who has not witnessed her daily acts for over half a year. It has taken me nearly all this time to realize even the things that I have seen with my own eyes.”
“I can’t stand the idea of being away from you right now, even for a second, John Carter,” she said. “I shiver at the thought of being alone again where that awful creature could find me. You don’t know her. No one can understand her brutal cruelty unless they’ve seen her daily behavior for over six months. It has taken me almost this long to fully comprehend even the things I’ve witnessed myself.”
“I shall not leave you, then, my Princess,” I replied.
"I won’t leave you, then, my Princess," I said.
She was silent for a moment, then she drew my face to hers and kissed me.
She was quiet for a moment, then she pulled my face to hers and kissed me.
“Go, John Carter,” she said. “Our son is there, and the soldiers of Helium, fighting for the Princess of Helium. Where they are you should be. I must not think of myself now, but of them and of my husband’s duty. I may not stand in the way of that. Hide me in the pits, and go.”
“Go, John Carter,” she said. “Our son is there, with the soldiers of Helium, fighting for the Princess of Helium. You should be with them. I can’t think about myself right now; I need to focus on them and my husband’s duty. I won’t be a hindrance to that. Hide me in the pits, and go.”
I led her to the door through which I had entered the chamber from below. There I pressed her dear form to me, and then, though it tore my heart to do it, and filled me only with the blackest shadows of terrible foreboding, I guided her across the threshold, kissed her once again, and closed the door upon her.
I took her to the door through which I had come into the room from downstairs. There, I held her close to me, and then, even though it broke my heart to do it and filled me with the darkest feelings of dread, I helped her step across the threshold, kissed her one more time, and shut the door behind her.
Without hesitating longer, I hurried from the chamber in the direction of the greatest tumult. Scarce half a dozen chambers had I traversed before I came upon the theatre of a fierce struggle. The blacks were massed at the entrance to a great chamber where they were attempting to block the further progress of a body of red men toward the inner sacred precincts of the temple.
Without hesitating any longer, I rushed out of the room toward the loudest commotion. I had barely crossed half a dozen rooms before I stumbled upon the scene of a brutal fight. The black men were gathered at the entrance of a large room, trying to prevent a group of red men from moving deeper into the holy area of the temple.
Coming from within as I did, I found myself behind the blacks, and, without waiting to even calculate their numbers or the foolhardiness of my venture, I charged swiftly across the chamber and fell upon them from the rear with my keen long-sword.
Coming from within as I did, I found myself behind the Black people, and, without bothering to count how many there were or think about the foolishness of my move, I quickly charged across the room and attacked them from the back with my sharp longsword.
As I struck the first blow I cried aloud, “For Helium!” And then I rained cut after cut upon the surprised warriors, while the reds without took heart at the sound of my voice, and with shouts of “John Carter! John Carter!” redoubled their efforts so effectually that before the blacks could recover from their temporary demoralization their ranks were broken and the red men had burst into the chamber.
As I delivered the first strike, I shouted, “For Helium!” Then, I unleashed a series of blows on the shocked warriors. The reds outside gained confidence from my voice, and with cries of “John Carter! John Carter!” they intensified their attacks so successfully that before the blacks could bounce back from their brief loss of morale, their lines were shattered and the red men stormed into the room.
The fight within that room, had it had but a competent chronicler, would go down in the annals of Barsoom as a historic memorial to the grim ferocity of her warlike people. Five hundred men fought there that day, the black men against the red. No man asked quarter or gave it. As though by common assent they fought, as though to determine once and for all their right to live, in accordance with the law of the survival of the fittest.
The fight in that room, if it had a skilled storyteller, would be recorded in the history of Barsoom as a significant reminder of the brutal fierceness of its warlike people. Five hundred men battled there that day, the black men against the red. No one asked for mercy or offered it. It was as if they all agreed to fight, as if to settle once and for all their right to exist, following the law of survival of the fittest.
I think we all knew that upon the outcome of this battle would hinge for ever the relative positions of these two races upon Barsoom. It was a battle between the old and the new, but not for once did I question the outcome of it. With Carthoris at my side I fought for the red men of Barsoom and for their total emancipation from the throttling bondage of a hideous superstition.
I think we all knew that the outcome of this battle would forever define the positions of these two races on Barsoom. It was a fight between the old ways and the new, but I never doubted the result. With Carthoris by my side, I fought for the red people of Barsoom and for their complete freedom from the suffocating grip of a terrible superstition.
Back and forth across the room we surged, until the floor was ankle deep in blood, and dead men lay so thickly there that half the time we stood upon their bodies as we fought. As we swung toward the great windows which overlooked the gardens of Issus a sight met my gaze which sent a wave of exultation over me.
Back and forth across the room we surged until the floor was ankle-deep in blood, and dead men lay so thickly that half the time we stood on their bodies as we fought. As we swung toward the large windows overlooking the gardens of Issus, a sight met my gaze that sent a wave of excitement over me.
“Look!” I cried. “Men of the First Born, look!”
“Look!” I yelled. “People of the First Born, look!”
For an instant the fighting ceased, and with one accord every eye turned in the direction I had indicated, and the sight they saw was one no man of the First Born had ever imagined could be.
For a moment, the fighting stopped, and everyone turned their gaze toward the direction I had pointed out, and what they saw was something no member of the First Born had ever thought possible.
Across the gardens, from side to side, stood a wavering line of black warriors, while beyond them and forcing them ever back was a great horde of green warriors astride their mighty thoats. And as we watched, one, fiercer and more grimly terrible than his fellows, rode forward from the rear, and as he came he shouted some fierce command to his terrible legion.
Across the gardens, from one side to the other, there was a shaky line of black warriors, while beyond them, pushing them back, was a massive group of green warriors on their powerful mounts. As we watched, one, more intense and fearsome than the others, rode forward from the back, and as he approached, he shouted a fierce command to his terrifying army.
It was Tars Tarkas, Jeddak of Thark, and as he couched his great forty-foot metal-shod lance we saw his warriors do likewise. Then it was that we interpreted his command. Twenty yards now separated the green men from the black line. Another word from the great Thark, and with a wild and terrifying battle-cry the green warriors charged. For a moment the black line held, but only for a moment—then the fearsome beasts that bore equally terrible riders passed completely through it.
It was Tars Tarkas, the leader of Thark, and as he readied his huge forty-foot metal-tipped lance, we saw his warriors do the same. That’s when we understood his order. There were twenty yards between the green men and the black line now. With another word from the great Thark, the green warriors charged with a wild and terrifying battle cry. For a moment, the black line held, but only for a moment—then the fearsome beasts with equally terrifying riders charged right through it.
After them came utan upon utan of red men. The green horde broke to surround the temple. The red men charged for the interior, and then we turned to continue our interrupted battle; but our foes had vanished.
After them came wave after wave of red men. The green group scattered to surround the temple. The red men rushed inside, and then we turned to resume our interrupted fight; but our enemies had disappeared.
My first thought was of Dejah Thoris. Calling to Carthoris that I had found his mother, I started on a run toward the chamber where I had left her, with my boy close beside me. After us came those of our little force who had survived the bloody conflict.
My first thought was of Dejah Thoris. I called to Carthoris that I had found his mother and took off running toward the room where I had left her, with my son right beside me. Following us were the survivors from our small group who had made it through the brutal fight.
The moment I entered the room I saw that some one had been there since I had left. A silk lay upon the floor. It had not been there before. There were also a dagger and several metal ornaments strewn about as though torn from their wearer in a struggle. But worst of all, the door leading to the pits where I had hidden my Princess was ajar.
The moment I walked into the room, I noticed that someone had been there since I left. A silk cloth was lying on the floor. It hadn’t been there before. There was also a dagger and a few metal ornaments scattered around as if they had been ripped off someone during a struggle. But most concerning was the fact that the door leading to the pits where I had hidden my Princess was slightly open.
With a bound I was before it, and, thrusting it open, rushed within. Dejah Thoris had vanished. I called her name aloud again and again, but there was no response. I think in that instant I hovered upon the verge of insanity. I do not recall what I said or did, but I know that for an instant I was seized with the rage of a maniac.
With a leap, I was in front of it, and, pushing it open, I rushed inside. Dejah Thoris was gone. I shouted her name over and over, but there was no answer. In that moment, I felt on the brink of madness. I don't remember what I said or did, but I know I was overtaken by the fury of a madman.
“Issus!” I cried. “Issus! Where is Issus? Search the temple for her, but let no man harm her but John Carter. Carthoris, where are the apartments of Issus?”
“Issus!” I shouted. “Issus! Where is Issus? Search the temple for her, but let no one harm her except John Carter. Carthoris, where are Issus's rooms?”
“This way,” cried the boy, and, without waiting to know that I had heard him, he dashed off at breakneck speed, further into the bowels of the temple. As fast as he went, however, I was still beside him, urging him on to greater speed.
“This way,” shouted the boy, and without waiting to see if I heard him, he took off at lightning speed, deeper into the heart of the temple. No matter how fast he ran, I kept up with him, pushing him to go even faster.
At last we came to a great carved door, and through this Carthoris dashed, a foot ahead of me. Within, we came upon such a scene as I had witnessed within the temple once before—the throne of Issus, with the reclining slaves, and about it the ranks of soldiery.
At last, we reached a huge carved door, and Carthoris rushed through it, a step ahead of me. Inside, we found a scene similar to one I had seen in the temple before—the throne of Issus, with reclining slaves, and around it the rows of soldiers.
We did not even give the men a chance to draw, so quickly were we upon them. With a single cut I struck down two in the front rank. And then by the mere weight and momentum of my body, I rushed completely through the two remaining ranks and sprang upon the dais beside the carved sorapus throne.
We didn’t even give the men a chance to react, we were on them so fast. With one swing, I took down two in the front row. Then, using just the weight and speed of my body, I pushed right through the last two rows and jumped onto the platform next to the intricately carved sorapus throne.
The repulsive creature, squatting there in terror, attempted to escape me and leap into a trap behind her. But this time I was not to be outwitted by any such petty subterfuge. Before she had half arisen I had grasped her by the arm, and then, as I saw the guard starting to make a concerted rush upon me from all sides, I whipped out my dagger and, holding it close to that vile breast, ordered them to halt.
The disgusting creature, huddled there in fear, tried to get away from me and jump into a trap behind her. But this time, I wasn't going to be fooled by any of her cheap tricks. Before she had fully stood up, I grabbed her by the arm, and then, noticing the guards starting to rush at me from all directions, I drew my dagger and held it close to that wretched breast, commanding them to stop.
“Back!” I cried to them. “Back! The first black foot that is planted upon this platform sends my dagger into Issus’ heart.”
“Back!” I shouted at them. “Back! The first black foot that steps onto this platform will feel my dagger in Issus’ heart.”
For an instant they hesitated. Then an officer ordered them back, while from the outer corridor there swept into the throne room at the heels of my little party of survivors a full thousand red men under Kantos Kan, Hor Vastus, and Xodar.
For a moment, they hesitated. Then an officer told them to move back, while from the outer corridor came a full thousand red men led by Kantos Kan, Hor Vastus, and Xodar, following my small group of survivors into the throne room.
“Where is Dejah Thoris?” I cried to the thing within my hands.
“Where is Dejah Thoris?” I shouted at the thing in my hands.
For a moment her eyes roved wildly about the scene beneath her. I think that it took a moment for the true condition to make any impression upon her—she could not at first realize that the temple had fallen before the assault of men of the outer world. When she did, there must have come, too, a terrible realization of what it meant to her—the loss of power—humiliation—the exposure of the fraud and imposture which she had for so long played upon her own people.
For a moment, her eyes darted around the scene below her. I think it took her a moment to fully grasp the reality—she couldn’t initially accept that the temple had been destroyed by outsiders. Once she did, she must have experienced a devastating understanding of what it meant for her—the loss of power—humiliation—the exposure of the deception she had long perpetrated on her own people.
There was just one thing needed to complete the reality of the picture she was seeing, and that was added by the highest noble of her realm—the high priest of her religion—the prime minister of her government.
There was just one thing needed to finalize the reality of the scene she was witnessing, and that was provided by the highest noble in her realm—the high priest of her faith—the prime minister of her government.
“Issus, Goddess of Death, and of Life Eternal,” he cried, “arise in the might of thy righteous wrath and with one single wave of thy omnipotent hand strike dead thy blasphemers! Let not one escape. Issus, thy people depend upon thee. Daughter of the Lesser Moon, thou only art all-powerful. Thou only canst save thy people. I am done. We await thy will. Strike!”
“Issus, Goddess of Death and Life Eternal,” he shouted, “rise with the full force of your righteous anger and with one single wave of your mighty hand strike down your blasphemers! Don’t let a single one escape. Issus, your people are counting on you. Daughter of the Lesser Moon, you alone are all-powerful. You alone can save your people. I am finished. We await your command. Strike!”
And then it was that she went mad. A screaming, gibbering maniac writhed in my grasp. It bit and clawed and scratched in impotent fury. And then it laughed a weird and terrible laughter that froze the blood. The slave girls upon the dais shrieked and cowered away. And the thing jumped at them and gnashed its teeth and then spat upon them from frothing lips. God, but it was a horrid sight.
And then she lost her mind. A screaming, babbling maniac thrashed in my grip. It bit, clawed, and scratched in a rage that had no power. And then it let out a strange, terrifying laugh that sent chills down my spine. The slave girls on the platform shrieked and recoiled in fear. The creature lunged at them, baring its teeth, then spat on them with its frothy mouth. It was a horrifying sight.
Finally, I shook the thing, hoping to recall it for a moment to rationality.
Finally, I shook it, hoping to bring it back to a moment of logic.
“Where is Dejah Thoris?” I cried again.
“Where is Dejah Thoris?” I shouted again.
The awful creature in my grasp mumbled inarticulately for a moment, then a sudden gleam of cunning shot into those hideous, close-set eyes.
The terrible creature in my grip mumbled incomprehensibly for a moment, then a quick flash of cunning appeared in those ugly, beady eyes.
“Dejah Thoris? Dejah Thoris?” and then that shrill, unearthly laugh pierced our ears once more.
“Dejah Thoris? Dejah Thoris?” and then that sharp, otherworldly laugh pierced our ears again.
“Yes, Dejah Thoris—I know. And Thuvia, and Phaidor, daughter of Matai Shang. They each love John Carter. Ha-ah! but it is droll. Together for a year they will meditate within the Temple of the Sun, but ere the year is quite gone there will be no more food for them. Ho-oh! what divine entertainment,” and she licked the froth from her cruel lips. “There will be no more food—except each other. Ha-ah! Ha-ah!”
“Yes, Dejah Thoris—I know. And Thuvia, and Phaidor, daughter of Matai Shang. They all love John Carter. Ha-ah! But it's amusing. Together, they'll be in the Temple of the Sun for a year, but before the year is over, they won't have any food left. Ho-oh! What a delightful show,” and she licked the froth from her harsh lips. “There will be no more food—except for each other. Ha-ah! Ha-ah!”
The horror of the suggestion nearly paralysed me. To this awful fate the creature within my power had condemned my Princess. I trembled in the ferocity of my rage. As a terrier shakes a rat I shook Issus, Goddess of Life Eternal.
The horror of the suggestion nearly froze me in place. The creature I controlled had sentenced my Princess to this terrible fate. I shook with the intensity of my anger. Just like a terrier shakes a rat, I shook Issus, Goddess of Life Eternal.
“Countermand your orders!” I cried. “Recall the condemned. Haste, or you die!”
“Cancel your orders!” I shouted. “Bring back the condemned. Hurry, or you’ll die!”
“It is too late. Ha-ah! Ha-ah!” and then she commenced her gibbering and shrieking again.
“It’s too late. Ha-ah! Ha-ah!” and then she started her gibbering and shrieking again.
Almost of its own volition, my dagger flew up above that putrid heart. But something stayed my hand, and I am now glad that it did. It were a terrible thing to have struck down a woman with one’s own hand. But a fitter fate occurred to me for this false deity.
Almost as if it had a mind of its own, my dagger soared above that rotten heart. But something stopped me, and now I'm thankful it did. It would have been a terrible thing to have killed a woman with my own hand. But a more suitable fate came to me for this false goddess.
“First Born,” I cried, turning to those who stood within the chamber, “you have seen to-day the impotency of Issus—the gods are impotent. Issus is no god. She is a cruel and wicked old woman, who has deceived and played upon you for ages. Take her. John Carter, Prince of Helium, would not contaminate his hand with her blood,” and with that I pushed the raving beast, whom a short half-hour before a whole world had worshipped as divine, from the platform of her throne into the waiting clutches of her betrayed and vengeful people.
“First Born,” I shouted, turning to those gathered in the room, “you have witnessed today the powerlessness of Issus—the gods are powerless. Issus is not a god. She is a cruel and wicked old woman who has deceived and manipulated you for ages. Take her. John Carter, Prince of Helium, would never stain his hands with her blood,” and with that, I pushed the raging beast, who just half an hour ago had been worshipped as divine by an entire world, off the platform of her throne and into the waiting hands of her betrayed and vengeful people.
Spying Xodar among the officers of the red men, I called him to lead me quickly to the Temple of the Sun, and, without waiting to learn what fate the First Born would wreak upon their goddess, I rushed from the chamber with Xodar, Carthoris, Hor Vastus, Kantos Kan, and a score of other red nobles.
Seeing Xodar among the officers of the red men, I called him to take me quickly to the Temple of the Sun, and without waiting to find out what fate the First Born would bring upon their goddess, I rushed out of the chamber with Xodar, Carthoris, Hor Vastus, Kantos Kan, and a group of other red nobles.
The black led us rapidly through the inner chambers of the temple, until we stood within the central court—a great circular space paved with a transparent marble of exquisite whiteness. Before us rose a golden temple wrought in the most wondrous and fanciful designs, inlaid with diamond, ruby, sapphire, turquoise, emerald, and the thousand nameless gems of Mars, which far transcend in loveliness and purity of ray the most priceless stones of Earth.
The black figure quickly guided us through the inner rooms of the temple until we arrived at the central courtyard—a large circular area paved with clear, pristine white marble. In front of us stood a golden temple crafted with the most amazing and imaginative designs, decorated with diamonds, rubies, sapphires, turquoises, emeralds, and countless other unnamed gems from Mars, which far surpass the beauty and clarity of Earth's most valuable stones.
“This way,” cried Xodar, leading us toward the entrance to a tunnel which opened in the courtyard beside the temple. Just as we were on the point of descending we heard a deep-toned roar burst from the Temple of Issus, which we had but just quitted, and then a red man, Djor Kantos, padwar of the fifth utan, broke from a nearby gate, crying to us to return.
“This way,” shouted Xodar, guiding us toward the entrance of a tunnel that opened in the courtyard next to the temple. Just as we were about to go down, we heard a deep roar erupt from the Temple of Issus, which we had just left, and then a red man, Djor Kantos, padwar of the fifth utan, burst out from a nearby gate, calling for us to come back.
“The blacks have fired the temple,” he cried. “In a thousand places it is burning now. Haste to the outer gardens, or you are lost.”
“The blacks have set the temple on fire,” he shouted. “It's burning in a thousand places right now. Hurry to the outer gardens, or you'll be lost.”
As he spoke we saw smoke pouring from a dozen windows looking out upon the courtyard of the Temple of the Sun, and far above the highest minaret of Issus hung an ever-growing pall of smoke.
As he spoke, we saw smoke pouring out of a dozen windows facing the courtyard of the Temple of the Sun, and high above the tallest minaret of Issus hung an ever-growing cloud of smoke.
“Go back! Go back!” I cried to those who had accompanied me. “The way! Xodar; point the way and leave me. I shall reach my Princess yet.”
“Go back! Go back!” I shouted to those who were with me. “The way! Xodar; show me the way and leave me. I will still reach my Princess.”
“Follow me, John Carter,” replied Xodar, and without waiting for my reply he dashed down into the tunnel at our feet. At his heels I ran down through a half-dozen tiers of galleries, until at last he led me along a level floor at the end of which I discerned a lighted chamber.
“Follow me, John Carter,” Xodar said, and without waiting for me to respond, he sprinted down into the tunnel below us. I followed him, racing through several levels of galleries, until finally he brought me to a flat floor where I saw a lit chamber at the end.
Massive bars blocked our further progress, but beyond I saw her—my incomparable Princess, and with her were Thuvia and Phaidor. When she saw me she rushed toward the bars that separated us. Already the chamber had turned upon its slow way so far that but a portion of the opening in the temple wall was opposite the barred end of the corridor. Slowly the interval was closing. In a short time there would be but a tiny crack, and then even that would be closed, and for a long Barsoomian year the chamber would slowly revolve until once more for a brief day the aperture in its wall would pass the corridor’s end.
Huge bars blocked our way, but beyond them I saw her—my amazing Princess, along with Thuvia and Phaidor. When she spotted me, she ran toward the bars that separated us. The chamber had already turned enough that only a part of the opening in the temple wall was aligned with the barred end of the corridor. The gap was slowly closing. Soon, there would be just a tiny crack, and then that would be gone too. For a long Barsoomian year, the chamber would keep revolving until, for just one brief day, the opening in its wall would align with the end of the corridor once again.
But in the meantime what horrible things would go on within that chamber!
But in the meantime, what terrible things would happen inside that room!
“Xodar!” I cried. “Can no power stop this awful revolving thing? Is there none who holds the secret of these terrible bars?”
“Xodar!” I shouted. “Can nothing stop this dreadful spinning thing? Is there no one who knows the secret of these horrible bars?”
“None, I fear, whom we could fetch in time, though I shall go and make the attempt. Wait for me here.”
"None, I’m afraid, that we could bring in time, but I'll go and try. Wait for me here."
After he had left I stood and talked with Dejah Thoris, and she stretched her dear hand through those cruel bars that I might hold it until the last moment.
After he left, I stood and talked with Dejah Thoris, and she reached her sweet hand through those cruel bars so I could hold it until the last moment.
Thuvia and Phaidor came close also, but when Thuvia saw that we would be alone she withdrew to the further side of the chamber. Not so the daughter of Matai Shang.
Thuvia and Phaidor also approached, but when Thuvia realized we would be alone, she stepped back to the opposite side of the room. Not so for the daughter of Matai Shang.
“John Carter,” she said, “this be the last time that you shall see any of us. Tell me that you love me, that I may die happy.”
“John Carter,” she said, “this is the last time you’ll see any of us. Tell me you love me, so I can die happy.”
“I love only the Princess of Helium,” I replied quietly. “I am sorry, Phaidor, but it is as I have told you from the beginning.”
“I only love the Princess of Helium,” I said softly. “I’m sorry, Phaidor, but it’s as I’ve told you from the start.”
She bit her lip and turned away, but not before I saw the black and ugly scowl she turned upon Dejah Thoris. Thereafter she stood a little way apart, but not so far as I should have desired, for I had many little confidences to impart to my long-lost love.
She bit her lip and turned away, but not before I saw the dark and ugly scowl she gave Dejah Thoris. After that, she stood a bit away, but not as far as I would have liked, because I had a lot of little things to share with my long-lost love.
For a few minutes we stood thus talking in low tones. Ever smaller and smaller grew the opening. In a short time now it would be too small even to permit the slender form of my Princess to pass. Oh, why did not Xodar haste. Above we could hear the faint echoes of a great tumult. It was the multitude of black and red and green men fighting their way through the fire from the burning Temple of Issus.
For a few minutes, we stood there talking in hushed voices. The opening kept getting smaller and smaller. Soon, it would be too tiny for my slender Princess to get through. Oh, why wasn’t Xodar in a hurry? Above us, we could hear the distant sounds of chaos. It was the crowd of black, red, and green men making their way through the flames from the burning Temple of Issus.
A draught from above brought the fumes of smoke to our nostrils. As we stood waiting for Xodar the smoke became thicker and thicker. Presently we heard shouting at the far end of the corridor, and hurrying feet.
A draft from above carried smoke fumes to our noses. As we stood waiting for Xodar, the smoke grew thicker and thicker. Soon, we heard shouting at the far end of the corridor, followed by hurried footsteps.
“Come back, John Carter, come back!” cried a voice, “even the pits are burning.”
“Come back, John Carter, come back!” shouted a voice, “even the pits are on fire.”
In a moment a dozen men broke through the now blinding smoke to my side. There was Carthoris, and Kantos Kan, and Hor Vastus, and Xodar, with a few more who had followed me to the temple court.
In an instant, a dozen men emerged from the now blinding smoke beside me. There was Carthoris, Kantos Kan, Hor Vastus, and Xodar, along with a few others who had followed me to the temple courtyard.
“There is no hope, John Carter,” cried Xodar. “The keeper of the keys is dead and his keys are not upon his carcass. Our only hope is to quench this conflagration and trust to fate that a year will find your Princess alive and well. I have brought sufficient food to last them. When this crack closes no smoke can reach them, and if we hasten to extinguish the flames I believe they will be safe.”
“There’s no hope, John Carter,” yelled Xodar. “The keeper of the keys is dead, and his keys aren’t with his body. Our only chance is to put out this fire and hope that a year from now your Princess will be alive and well. I’ve brought enough food to last them. Once this crack is sealed, no smoke can get to them, and if we hurry to put out the flames, I think they’ll be safe.”
“Go, then, yourself and take these others with you,” I replied. “I shall remain here beside my Princess until a merciful death releases me from my anguish. I care not to live.”
“Go ahead and take these others with you,” I replied. “I’ll stay here with my Princess until a merciful death frees me from my pain. I don’t want to live.”
As I spoke Xodar had been tossing a great number of tiny cans within the prison cell. The remaining crack was not over an inch in width a moment later. Dejah Thoris stood as close to it as she could, whispering words of hope and courage to me, and urging me to save myself.
As I spoke, Xodar was throwing a bunch of small cans around the prison cell. The gap was only about an inch wide a moment later. Dejah Thoris stood as close to it as possible, whispering words of hope and courage to me and encouraging me to save myself.
Suddenly beyond her I saw the beautiful face of Phaidor contorted into an expression of malign hatred. As my eyes met hers she spoke.
Suddenly, beyond her, I saw the beautiful face of Phaidor twisted into an expression of deep hatred. As our eyes locked, she began to speak.
“Think not, John Carter, that you may so lightly cast aside the love of Phaidor, daughter of Matai Shang. Nor ever hope to hold thy Dejah Thoris in thy arms again. Wait you the long, long year; but know that when the waiting is over it shall be Phaidor’s arms which shall welcome you—not those of the Princess of Helium. Behold, she dies!”
“Don’t think, John Carter, that you can just dismiss the love of Phaidor, the daughter of Matai Shang. And don’t ever hope to hold Dejah Thoris in your arms again. You may wait a long, long year, but know that when the waiting is done, it will be Phaidor’s arms that welcome you—not those of the Princess of Helium. Look, she’s dying!”
And as she finished speaking I saw her raise a dagger on high, and then I saw another figure. It was Thuvia’s. As the dagger fell toward the unprotected breast of my love, Thuvia was almost between them. A blinding gust of smoke blotted out the tragedy within that fearsome cell—a shriek rang out, a single shriek, as the dagger fell.
And as she finished speaking, I saw her raise a dagger high, and then I saw another figure. It was Thuvia’s. As the dagger dropped toward the unprotected chest of my love, Thuvia was nearly between them. A blinding cloud of smoke obscured the tragedy within that terrifying cell—a single shriek echoed out as the dagger fell.
The smoke cleared away, but we stood gazing upon a blank wall. The last crevice had closed, and for a long year that hideous chamber would retain its secret from the eyes of men.
The smoke cleared, but we just stared at a blank wall. The last gap had closed, and for a whole year that dreadful room would keep its secret from the world.
They urged me to leave.
They encouraged me to leave.
“In a moment it will be too late,” cried Xodar. “There is, in fact, but a bare chance that we can come through to the outer garden alive even now. I have ordered the pumps started, and in five minutes the pits will be flooded. If we would not drown like rats in a trap we must hasten above and make a dash for safety through the burning temple.”
“In a moment it will be too late,” shouted Xodar. “In fact, there's only a slim chance we can make it to the outer garden alive even now. I’ve ordered the pumps to start, and in five minutes, the pits will be flooded. If we don’t want to drown like rats in a trap, we need to hurry up and make a run for safety through the burning temple.”
“Go,” I urged them. “Let me die here beside my Princess—there is no hope or happiness elsewhere for me. When they carry her dear body from that terrible place a year hence let them find the body of her lord awaiting her.”
“Go,” I insisted. “Let me die here next to my Princess—there’s no hope or happiness for me anywhere else. When they take her beloved body from that awful place a year from now, let them find the body of her lord waiting for her.”
Of what happened after that I have only a confused recollection. It seems as though I struggled with many men, and then that I was picked bodily from the ground and borne away. I do not know. I have never asked, nor has any other who was there that day intruded on my sorrow or recalled to my mind the occurrences which they know could but at best reopen the terrible wound within my heart.
Of what happened after that, I only have a jumbled memory. It feels like I fought with several guys, and then I was picked up off the ground and carried away. I don’t know. I’ve never asked, and no one else who was there that day has brought up my pain or reminded me of the events they know would only reopen the awful wound in my heart.
Ah! If I could but know one thing, what a burden of suspense would be lifted from my shoulders! But whether the assassin’s dagger reached one fair bosom or another, only time will divulge.
Ah! If I could just know one thing, how much suspense would be lifted from my shoulders! But whether the assassin's dagger struck one beautiful heart or another, only time will reveal.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!